<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Volume IV. contains Sermons LV. through LXXXIV.</description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>London: Richard Priestley (1820)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>tillotson</authorID>
 <bookID>works04</bookID>
 <workID>works04</workID>
 <bkgID>works_of_dr_john_tillotson_late_archbishop_of_canterbury_vol_04_(tillotson)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>The Works of Dr. John Tillotson, Late Archbishop of Canterbury. Vol. 04.</DC.Title>
   <DC.Title sub="short">John Tillotson Vol. 4</DC.Title>
   <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">John Tillotson</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Tillotson, John, (1630-1694)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-09-14</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/tillotson/works04.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        
<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:25%; margin-right:25% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.hang1	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt }
.index1	{ text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="25%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="index1">
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>

    </ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="I" id="i-Page_I" />
<h4 id="i-p0.1">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">WORKS</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.3">OF</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.4">DR. JOHN TILLOTSON,</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.5">LATE</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.6">ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:0pt;" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:3pt; margin-bottom:36pt;" />
<h2 id="i-p0.9">WITH THE LIFE OF THE AUTHOR,</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.10">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.11">THO<sup>S</sup> . BIRCH, M.A.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.12">ALSO</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.13">A COPIOUS INDEX, AND THE TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE 
CAREFULLY COMPARED.</h3>
<hr style="width:20%; color:black; margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:12pt;" />

<h3 id="i-p0.15">IN TEN VOLUMES.—VOL. IV.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:0pt;" />
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:3pt; margin-bottom:36pt;" />

<h2 id="i-p0.18">LONDON:</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.19">PRINTED BY J. F. DOVE, ST. JOHN’S SQUARE;</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.20">FOR RICHARD PRIESTLEY, HIGH HOLBORN.</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.21">1820.</h2>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Prefatory Material." prev="i" next="ii.i" id="ii">

<div2 title="Contents to Vol. V." prev="ii" next="iii" id="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">CONTENTS TO VOL. IV.</h2>


<h2 id="ii.i-p0.2">SERMONS.</h2>
<table border="0" cellpadding="10" style="width:90%; margin-left:5%; margin-top:9pt; font-size:medium" id="ii.i-p0.3">
<colgroup id="ii.i-p0.4"><col style="width:80%; vertical-align:top" id="ii.i-p0.5" />
<col style="width:20%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.i-p0.6" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii.i-p0.7">
<td colspan="2" style="text-align:right; font-size:80%" id="ii.i-p0.8">Page</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p0.9">
<td id="ii.i-p0.10"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p1">LV. Of Sincerity towards God and Man</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p1.1">1</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p1.2">
<td id="ii.i-p1.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p2">LVI. The Excellency of Abraham’s Faith and Obedience</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p2.1">26</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p2.2">
<td id="ii.i-p2.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p3">LVII. Moses’s Choice of afflicted Piety rather than a Kingdom</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p3.1">51</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p3.2">
<td id="ii.i-p3.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p4">LVIII. LIX. LX. LXI. LXII. Of Constancy in the Profession of the true Religion</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p4.1">73. 89. 106. 124. 143. 163</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p4.2">
<td id="ii.i-p4.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p5">LXIII. The Christian Life a Life of Faith</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p5.1">183</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p5.2">
<td id="ii.i-p5.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p6">LXIV. The Danger of Apostacy from the true Religion</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p6.1">200</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p6.2">
<td id="ii.i-p6.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p7">LXV. LXVI. Of Self-denial; and Suffering for Christ’s Sake</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p7.1">220. 237</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p7.2">
<td id="ii.i-p7.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p8">LXVII. LXVIII. Good Men Strangers and Sojourners upon Earth</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p8.1">254. 271</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p8.2">
<td id="ii.i-p8.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p9">LXIX. The Presence of the Messias the Glory of the second Temple</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p9.1">287</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p9.2">
<td id="ii.i-p9.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p10">LXX. LXXI. LXXII. Christ Jesus the only Mediator between God and Men</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p10.1">309. 325. 339</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p10.2">
<td id="ii.i-p10.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p11">LXXIII. The general and effectual Publication of the Gospel by the Apostles</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p11.1">358</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p11.2">
<td id="ii.i-p11.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p12">LXXIV. The Nature, Office, and Employment of good Angels</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p12.1">375</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p12.2">
<td id="ii.i-p12.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p13">LXXV. The Reputation of good Men after Death</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p13.1">403</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p13.2">
<td id="ii.i-p13.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p14">LXXVI. The Duty of imitating the primitive Teachers and Patterns of Christianity</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p14.1">418</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p14.2">
<td id="ii.i-p14.3"><pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" /><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p15">LXXV1I. The Encouragement to suffer for Christ, and the Danger of denying him</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p15.1">435</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p15.2">
<td id="ii.i-p15.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p16">LXXVIII. LXXIX. The Blessedness of good Men after Death</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p16.1">453. 469</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p16.2">
<td id="ii.i-p16.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p17">LXXX. The Vanity and Wickedness of honouring dead Saints, and persecuting the living</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p17.1">485</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p17.2">
<td id="ii.i-p17.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p18">LXXXI. The Danger of Zeal without Knowledge</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p18.1">498</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p18.2">
<td id="ii.i-p18.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p19">LXXXII. The best Men liable to the worst Treatment from mistaken Zealots</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p19.1">515</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p19.2">
<td id="ii.i-p19.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p20">LXXXIII. The Duty and Reason of praying for Governors</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p20.1">532</td>
</tr><tr id="ii.i-p20.2">
<td id="ii.i-p20.3"><p class="index1" id="ii.i-p21">LXXXIV. The Love of God to Men in the Incarnation of Christ</p></td>
<td id="ii.i-p21.1">555</td></tr></table>

</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Sermons." prev="ii.i" next="iii.i" id="iii">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">SERMONS</h1>

<div2 title="Sermon LV. Of Sincerity Towards God and Man." prev="iii" next="iii.ii" id="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">SERMON LV.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p1">[Preached at Kingston, July 29, 1694.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.i-p1.1">OF SINCERITY TOWARDS GOD 
AND MAN.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p2"><i>Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith of him, Behold an 
Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile</i>.—<scripRef passage="John 1:47" id="iii.i-p2.1" parsed="|John|1|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.47"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p2.2">John</span> i. 47</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.i-p3">WHO this Nathanael was, upon whom our Saviour bestows this extraordinary 
character, doth not certainly appear, his name being but once more mentioned in 
the whole history of the gospel: for certain, he was a good man who deserved this 
extraordinary commendation; and none but our Saviour, who knew what was in man, 
and needed not that any should tell him, could have given it, especially of one, 
whom he had never seen before that time: for when Jesus saw him “coming to him, 
he saith of him, Behold an Israelite indeed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">The whole nation of the Jews were Israelites by natural descent, 
being the seed of Jacob or Israel; but, in a special and more excellent sense, 
none are esteemed the true posterity of Israel, but those who resembled this father 
of their nation in true piety and goodness; for (as the apostle reasons) <pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />
“they are not all Israel who are of Israel;” they only are Israelites 
indeed who resemble good old Jacob in the sincerity of his piety, and the simplicity 
of his temper and disposition: for our Saviour seems here to allude to that character 
which is given of Jacob, (<scripRef id="iii.i-p4.1" passage="Gen. xxv. 27" parsed="|Gen|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.27">Gen. xxv. 27</scripRef>.) that “he was a plain man,” or, as the Hebrew 
word signifies, “a perfect and sincere man,” in opposition to his brother Esau, 
who is said to be cunning: so that, to be an Israelite indeed, is to be a downright 
honest man, without fraud and guile, without any arts of hypocrisy and deceit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">In speaking of this virtue of sincerity, which is the highest 
character and commendation of a good man, I shall consider it as it respects God 
and man. As it respects God, so it imports the truth and sincerity of our piety 
and devotion towards him. As it regards men, so it signifies a simplicity of mind 
and manners in our carriage and conversation one towards another: both these are 
included, and very probably were intended in the character which our Saviour here 
gives Nathanael.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">I. I shall consider this grace or virtue of sincerity, as it 
respects God, and so it imports the truth and sincerity of our piety towards him, 
that we heartily believe, and fear, and honour him, and that the outward expressions 
of our piety and obedience to him are the genuine issue of our inward apprehensions 
of him, and affections towards him; and this no doubt our Saviour intended in the 
first place, in the character of this good man; that he was a man of a real, and 
substantial, and unaffected piety, and in truth what he appeared to be: that he 
did sincerely love God and his truth, and was ready to embrace it whenever it was 
fairly proposed to him, <pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" />as did plainly appear in his carriage 
towards our Saviour: for when Philip invited him to come and see him, he did not 
conceal the prejudice and objection he had against him, grounded upon a common, but uncharitable, proverb, 
that “out of Nazareth ariseth no prophet;” but, having an honest and sincere 
mind, he was not so carried away by a popular prejudice, as not to have patience 
to be better informed, and therefore was easily persuaded to go and see our 
Saviour, and to discourse with himself; and, being satisfied that he was the 
Messias, he presently owns him for such, calling him “the Son of God and the King of Israel.” 
And because sincerity is the very heart and substance of religion, it concerns 
us not only to endeavour after this temper and disposition, but to inquire into 
the nature and properties of it, that we may know when we have it, and may have 
the comfort of it. I shall mention five or six properties of a sincere piety, by 
which men may sufficiently know the integrity of their hearts towards God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">1. Our piety is then sincere, when the chief reasons and predominant 
motives of it are religious; and I call that a religious or rational motive, which 
regards God and another world, in opposition to men and to our present temporal 
advantages; when the principal and swaying motives of our piety, are a sense of 
God’s authority over us, and of our duty and obligation to him; a fear of his displeasure 
and threatenings, and the hopes of the glorious reward which he hath promised to 
obedience: these motives are properly religious, because they respect God, and 
are the arguments to obedience which he himself offers to us, to persuade us to 
our duty; and that is, a sincere piety which is wrought in us by these considerations, <pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />how unequally soever mixed: for even in the most 
of men, fear does many times prevail more than love, and, in case of great temptation, 
may preserve men from sin, when perhaps no other consideration will do it. On the 
contrary, that is an unsincere piety, to which we are moved merely by the regard 
of men, and the consideration of some temporal advantages; and, when these have 
the chief influence upon us, it is easy for any man to discern in himself; for he 
that will carefully observe himself, can hardly be ignorant of the true spring and 
motive of his own actions: but there is one sign whereby a man may certainly know 
that his heart is not right towards God, and that is—if, when these motives are 
absent, our piety and zeal for the true religion doth either cease, or is 
sensibly cooled and abated; as if impiety, or popery, or any thing else that is 
bad, begin to be in fashion, and to have the countenance of great examples; if 
those whom we fear, and upon whom we depend, do discover any inclination that 
way; if the garb of religion cease to be for our interest, or, in the revolution 
of things, happen to be contrary to it: if in any of these cases we let fall the 
profession of our religion, or neglect the practice of it, this is a plain and 
undeniable demonstration of the insincerity of our former piety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">2. A sincere piety must be rooted in the heart, and be a living 
principle within us; for, as the apostle reasons in another case, “he is not a 
Jew who is one outwardly, but he who is one inwardly, and in the heart;” and 
without this all outward acts of piety and devotion are hypocrisy, a picture of 
religion, and a form of godliness, without the life and power of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">3. A third evidence of a sincere piety is, when <pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />men are religious in private and in secret, as well as in public 
and in the open view of men. He is truly devout, who is so in his family, and in 
his closet, where he hath no witness but God, and his own soul, as well as in the 
church. He is a downright honest man, who will make good his word, and perform 
his promise, when no proof can be made of it, and no law compel him to it, as readily 
as if there had been an hundred witnesses of it. He is sincerely just, who will 
not detain from another his right, though he be ignorant of it; nor wrong any man, 
though he could do it with all the secrecy and safety in the world; who will not 
impose upon another’s ignorance or unskilfulness, though never so much to his own 
benefit and advantage. He is truly charitable, who would not only as soon, but rather 
sooner give his alms in secret, than in the sight of men: and he is truly grateful, 
who, when there is occasion and opportunity, will acknowledge a kindness and requite 
a benefit to the relations of his deceased friend, though he be sure that all memory 
of the obligation died with him, and that none are conscious of it, but God and 
his own conscience. And indeed there is scarce any act of piety and virtue, the 
sincerity of which may not by this evidence be known by us: as, on the contrary, 
a man may for certain conclude himself a hypocrite, if he be not the same in the 
presence of God and his own conscience that he is in the sight of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">4. Another evidence of a sincere piety is a constant tenor of 
goodness in the general course of our lives. I do not now speak of the first beginnings 
of piety in new converts, which are many times very imperfect, and such as afford 
little or no evidence of a man’s sincerity; but in those who have made any <pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />considerable progress in goodness; the habits of any known sin, 
and the wilful and deliberate neglect of our duties, and even the single acts of 
more heinous crimes, will bring in question our sincerity, and are by no means to 
be sheltered under the name of infirmity: for these the grace of God, if we be 
not wanting to ourselves, will enable us to subdue; and he is not sincerely good, 
who doth not seriously endeavour to be as good as he can, and does not make use 
of that grace which God is ready to afford to all the purposes, though not of a 
perfect, yet of a sincere, obedience to the laws of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">5. Another evidence of a sincere piety is, that our obedience 
to God be uniform and universal, equally respecting all the laws of God, and every 
part of our duty, that it do not content itself with an especial regard to some 
precepts of the law, though never so considerable, and allow itself in the breach 
or neglect of the rest; no, nor with observing the duties of one table of the 
law, if it overlook the other; no, nor with obedience to all the commandments 
of God, one only excepted. St. James puts this case and determines, that, “he that 
keeps the whole law, saving that he offends in one point, is guilty of all;” that 
is, is not sincere in his obedience to the rest. And, therefore, we must take great 
heed that we do not set the commandments of God at odds, and dash the two tables 
of the law against one another, lest, as St. James says, we “break the whole law:” and yet I fear this is too common a fault, even amongst those who make a great 
profession of piety, that they are not sufficiently sensible of the obligation 
and necessity of the duties of the second table, and of the excellency of those 
graces and virtues which respect our carriage and <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />conversation with one another. Men do not seem to consider, that 
God did not give laws to us for his own sake, but our’s; and therefore, that he 
did not only design that we should honour him, but that we should be happy in 
one another; for which reason he joins with our humble and dutiful deportment 
towards himself the offices of justice and charity towards others. (<scripRef id="iii.i-p11.1" passage="Mich. vi. 8" parsed="|Mic|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.8">Mich. vi. 
8</scripRef>.) “He hath shewed thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of 
thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?” 
And, <scripRef id="iii.i-p11.2" passage="1 John iv. 21" parsed="|1John|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.21">1 John iv. 21</scripRef>. “This commandment have we from him, that he who loveth God, 
love his brother also.” And yet it is too visible that many, who make a great 
profession of piety towards God, are very defective in moral duties; very unpeaceable and turbulent in their spirits, 
very peevish and passionate, very conceited and censorious, as if their profession 
of godliness did exempt them from the care and practice of Christian virtues. 
But we must not so fix our eye upon heaven, as to forget that we walk upon the earth, 
and to neglect the ordering of our steps and conversation among men; lest, while 
we are gazing upon the stars, we fall into the ditch of gross and foul immorality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">It is very possible, that men may be devout and zealous in religion, 
very nice and scrupulous about the worship and service of God, and yet because of 
their palpable defect in points of justice and honesty, of meekness and humility, 
of peace and charity, may be gross and odious hypocrites. For men must not think 
for some acts, either of outward or inward piety, to compound with God for the neglect of mercy and judgment, or to demand it as a right from men to be excused from 
the great duties <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />and virtues of human conversation; or pretend to be 
above them, because they relate chiefly to this world, and to the temporal 
happiness of men: as if it were the privilege of great devotion, to give a licence to men to be 
peevish and froward, sour and morose, supercilious and censorious in their behaviour 
towards others. Men must have a great care, that they be not intent upon the outward 
parts of religion, to the prejudice of inward and real goodness, and that they 
do not so use the means of religion, as to neglect and lose the main end of it: that they do not place all religion in fasting and outward mortification; for 
though these things be very useful and necessary in their place, if they be discreetly 
managed, and made subservient to the great ends of religion; yet it is often seen, 
that men have so unequal a respect to the several parts of their duty, that fasting 
and corporal severity, those meagre and lean duties of piety, in comparison, do, 
like Pharaoh’s lean kine, devour and eat up almost all the goodly and well-favoured, 
the great and substantial duties of the Christian life: and therefore men must take 
great heed, lest, whilst they are so intent upon mortifying themselves, they do 
not mortify virtue and goodnature, humility and meekness and charity, things highly 
valuable in themselves, and amiable in the eyes of men, and in the sight of God 
of great price.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">For the neglect of the moral duties of the second table is not 
only a mighty scandal to religion, but of pernicious consequence many other ways. 
A fierce and ill-governed, an ignorant and injudicious zeal for the honour of God, 
and something or other be longing necessarily, as they think, to his true worship 
and service, hath made many men do many unreasonable, <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />immoral, and 
impious things, of which history will furnish us with innumerable instances in 
the practice of the Jesuits, and other zealots of the church of Rome; and there 
are not wanting too many examples of this kind amongst ourselves: for men that 
are not sober and considerate in their religion, but give themselves up to the 
conduct of blind prejudice, and furious zeal, do easily persuade themselves that 
any thing is lawful, which they strongly fancy to tend to the honour of God, and 
to the advancement of the cause of religion. Hence, some have proceeded to that 
height of absurdity in their zeal for their religion 
and church, as to think it not only lawful, but highly commendable and meritorious, 
to equivocate upon oaths, and break faith with heretics, and to destroy all those 
that differ from them; as if it were piety in some cases to lie for the truth, 
and to kill men for God’s sake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">So that, if we would approve the integrity of our hearts to God, 
and evidence to ourselves the sincerity of our obedience, we ought impartially 
to regard all the laws of God, and every part of our duty; and, if we do not, 
our heart is not upright with God. It is observable, that sincerity in Scripture 
is often called by the name of integrity and perfection, because it is integrated 
and made up of all the parts of our duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">6. The last evidence I shall mention of the sincerity of our 
religion is, if it hold out against persecution and endure the fiery trial. This 
is the utmost proof of our integrity when we are called to bear the cross, to be 
willing then to expose all our worldly interest, and even life itself, for the cause 
of God and religion. This is a trial which God doth <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />not always call his faithful servants to; but they are always 
to be prepared for it, in the purpose and resolution of their minds. This our Saviour 
makes the great mark of a true disciple: “If any man (saith he) will be my disciple, 
let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” This is a certain 
sign, that men have “received the word into good ground,” and are well rooted in 
their religion, when they are not shaken by these fierce assaults; “for many (as 
our Saviour tells us) hear the word, and with joy receive it; but having no root 
in themselves, they endure but for a while, and when persecution and tribulation 
ariseth because of the word, presently they are offended:” nay some, when they 
see persecution coming at a distance, wheel off and bethink themselves of making 
their retreat in time, and of agreeing with their adversary whilst he is yet in 
the way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">So that constancy to our religion, in case of danger and suffering 
for it, is the best proof of our sincerity. This is “the fiery trial,” as the 
Scripture calls it, which will try what materials we are made of, and whether we 
love God and his truth in sincerity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">And thus I have considered sincerity as it respects God, and imports 
true piety and religion towards him; and I proceed to the second consideration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">II. Of sincerity, as it regards men; and so it signifies a simplicity 
of mind and manners in our conversation, and carriage one towards another; singleness of heart, discovering itself in a constant plainness and honest openness of 
behaviour, free from all insidious devices, and little tricks, and fetches of craft 
and cunning: from all false appearances and deceitful disguises of ourselves in 
word or action; or, yet more plainly, it is to speak as we think, and <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />do what we pretend and profess, to perform and make good what 
we promise, and, in a word, really to be what we would seem and appear to be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">Not that we are obliged to tell every man all our mind; but we 
are never to declare any thing contrary to it: we may be silent and conceal as much 
of ourselves, as prudence, or any other good reason requires; but we must not 
put on a disguise, and make a false appearance and empty shew of what we are not, 
either by word or action. Contrary to this virtue is, I fear, most of that compliment 
which is current in conversation, and which, for the most part, is nothing but words 
to fill up the gaps, and supply the emptiness, of discourse, and a pretence to that 
kindness and esteem for persons, which either in truth we have not, or not to that 
degree which our expressions seem to import; which, if done with design, is that 
which we call flattery—a very odious sort of insincerity, and so much the worse, 
because it abuses men into a vain and foolish opinion of themselves, and an ill-grounded confidence of the kindness and good-will of others 
towards them; and so much 
the more dangerous, because it hath a party within us, which is ready to let it 
in: it plays upon our self-love, which greedily catcheth at any thing that tends 
to magnify and advance us; for, God knows, we are all too apt to think and make 
the best of our bad selves, so that very few tempers have wisdom and firmness enough 
to be proof against flattery: it requires great consideration and a resolute modesty 
and humility to resist the insinuations of this serpent; yea, a little rudeness 
and moroseness of nature, a prudent distrust and infidelity in mankind, to make 
a man in good earnest to reject and despise it.</p>
<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">Now, besides that, all hypocrisy and insincerity is mean in itself, 
having falsehood at the bottom; it is also often made use of, to the prejudice 
of others, in their rights and interests. For not only dissimulation is contrary 
to sincerity, because it consists in a vain shew of what we are not, in a false 
muster of our virtues and good qualities, in a deceitful representation and undue 
character of our lives: but there are likewise other qualities and actions more 
inconsistent with integrity, which are of a more injurious and mischievous consequence 
to our nature, as false hood and fraud, and perfidiousness, and infinite little 
crafts and arts of deceit, which men practise upon one another in their ordinary 
conversation and intercourse. The former is great vanity: but this is gross iniquity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">And yet these qualities, dexterously managed, so as not to lie 
too plain and open to discovery, are looked upon by many as signs of great depth 
and shrewdness, admirable instruments of business, and necessary means for the compassing 
our own ends and designs; and though in those that have suffered by them, and felt 
the mischief of them, they are always accounted dishonest, yet among the generality 
of lookers on, they pass for great policy; as if the very skill of governing and 
managing human affairs did consist in those little tricks and devices: but he that 
looks more narrowly into them, and will but have the patience to observe the end 
of them, will find them to be great follies, and that it is only for want of true 
wisdom and understanding, that men turn aside to tricks, and make dissimulation 
and lies their refuge. It is Solomon’s observation, that, “he that walketh uprightly, 
walketh surely; but the folly of fools is deceit.” “The folly of fools;” that 
is, the most <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />egregious piece of folly that any man can be guilty of, is to 
play the knave: the vulgar translation renders this clause a little otherwise, but 
yet towards the same sense, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p21.1">sed stultas divertit ad dolos</span></i>, “but the fool turns 
aside to tricks;” to make use of these, is a sign the man wants understanding to 
see the plain and direct way to his end. I will not deny but these little arts may 
serve a present turn, and perhaps successfully enough; but true wisdom goes deep, 
and reacheth a great way farther, looking to the end of things, and regarding the 
future as well as the present, and, by judging upon the whole matter and sum of 
affairs, doth clearly discern that craft and cunning are only useful for the present 
occasion; whereas integrity is of a lasting use, and will be serviceable to us upon 
all occasions, and in the whole course of our lives; and that dissimulation and 
deceit, though they may do some present execution in business, yet they recoil upon 
a man terribly afterwards, so as to make him stagger, and by degrees to weaken, 
and at last to destroy, his reputation, which is a much more useful and substantial 
and lasting instrument of prosperity and success in human affairs, than any tricks 
and devices what soever. Thus have I considered this great virtue of sincerity, 
both as it regards God, and the mutual conversation and intercourse of men one 
with another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">And now having explained the nature of sincerity to God and man, 
by declaring the properties of it, and in what instances we ought chiefly to practise 
it, and what things are contrary to it; that which remains is, to persuade men to 
endeavour after this excellent quality, and to practise it in all the words and 
actions of their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">Let us then, in the first place, be sincere in our <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />religion, and serve God in truth and uprightness of heart, out 
of conscience of our duty and obligations to him, and not with sinister respects 
to our private interest or passion, to the public approbation or censure of men. 
Let us never make use of religion to serve any base and unworthy ends, cloaking 
our designs of covetousness, or ambition, or revenge, with pretences of conscience 
and zeal for God; and let us endeavour after the reality of religion, always remembering 
that a sincere piety doth not consist in shew, but substance, not in appearance, 
but in effect; that the spirit of true religion is still and calm, charitable and 
peaceable, making as little shew and stir as is possible; that a truly and sincerely 
good man does not affect vain ostentation, and an unseasonable discovery of his 
good qualities, but endeavours rather really to be than to seem religious, and, 
of the two, rather seeks to conceal his piety than to set it out with pomp; gives 
his alms privately, prays to God in secret, and makes no appearance of religion, 
but in such fruits and effects as cannot be hid; in the quiet and silent virtues 
of humility and meekness, and patience, of peace and charity; in governing his 
passions, and taking heed not to offend with his tongue, by slander and calumny, 
by envious detraction or rash censure, or by any word or action that may be to the 
hurt and prejudice of his neighbour: but, on the contrary, it is a very ill sign, 
if a man affect to make a great noise and bustle about religion; if he blow a trumpet 
before his good works, and by extraordinary shews of devotion summon the eyes of 
men to behold him, and do, as it were, call aloud to them to take notice of his 
piety, “and to come and see his zeal for the Lord of Hosts.” It is not impossible 
but such a man, with all his vanity <pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />and ostentation, may have some real goodness in him; but he is 
as the hypocrites are, and does as like one as is possible; and, by the mighty 
shew that he makes, to wise and considerate men, greatly brings in question the 
sincerity of his religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">And with the sincerity of our piety towards God, let us join 
the simplicity and integrity of manners in our conversation with men. Let us 
strictly charge ourselves to use truth and plainness in all our words and 
doings; let our tongue be ever the true interpreter of our mind, and our expressions the lively 
image of our thoughts and affections, and our outward actions exactly agreeable 
to our inward purposes and intentions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">Amongst too many other instances of the great corruption and degeneracy 
of the age wherein we live, the great and general want of sincerity in conversation 
is none of the least. The world is grown so full of dissimulation and compliment, 
that men’s words are hardly any signification of their thoughts; and if any man 
measure his words by his heart, and speak as he thinks, and do not express more 
kindness to every man, than men usually have for any man, he can hardly escape 
the censure of rudeness and want of breeding. The old English plainness and sincerity, 
that generous integrity of nature and honesty of disposition, which always argues 
true greatness of mind, and is usually accompanied with undaunted courage and resolution, 
is in a great measure lost amongst us: there hath been a long endeavour to transform 
us into foreign manners and fashions, and to bring us to a servile imitation of 
none of the best of our neighbours, in some of the worst of their qualities. The 
dialect of conversation is now-a-days so swelled with vanity and compliment, <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />and so surfeited (as I may say) with expressions of kindness 
and respect, that if a man that lived an age or two ago, should return into the 
world again, he would really want a dictionary to help him to understand his own 
language, and to know the true intrinsic value of the phrase in fashion, and would 
hardly at first believe at what a low rate the highest strains and expressions 
of kindness imaginable do commonly pass in current payment; and when he should come 
to understand it, it would be a great while before he could bring himself, with 
a good countenance, and a good conscience, to converse with men upon equal terms, 
and in their own way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26">And, in truth, it is hard to say, whether it should more provoke 
our contempt or our pity, to hear what solemn expressions of respect and kindness 
will pass between men, almost upon no occasion; how great honour and esteem they 
will declare for one whom perhaps they never heard of or saw before; and how entirely 
they are all on the sudden devoted to his service and interest, for no reason; 
how infinitely and eternally obliged to him for no benefit; and how extremely they 
will be concerned for him, yea, and afflicted too, for no cause. I know it is said, 
in justification of this hollow kind of conversation, that there is no harm, no 
real deceit, in compliment, but the matter is well enough, so long as we understand 
one another; <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p26.1">et verba valent ut nummi</span>, “words are like money,” and when the current 
value of them is generally understood, no man is cheated by them. This is something, 
if such words were any thing; but being brought into the account, they are mere 
ciphers. However, it is still a just matter of complaint, that sincerity and plainness 
are out of fashion, and that our language is running into <pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />a lie, that men have almost quite perverted the use of speech, 
and made words to signify nothing; that the greatest part of the conversation of 
mankind, and of their intercourse with one another, is little else but driving a 
trade of dissimulation; insomuch that it would make a man heartily sick and weary 
of the world, to see the little sincerity that is in use and practice among men, 
and tempt him to break out into that melancholy complaint and wish of the prophet, 
(<scripRef passage="Jer 9:2-9" id="iii.i-p26.2" parsed="|Jer|9|2|9|9" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.2-Jer.9.9">Jer. ix.</scripRef>) “O that I had in the wilderness a lodging-place of wayfaring men, that 
I might leave my people, and go from them; for they are all adulterers, and an 
assembly of treacherous men; and they bend their tongue like their bow for lies, 
but have no courage for the truth upon earth. Take ye heed every one of his neighbour, 
and trust ye not in any brother; for every brother will utterly supplant, and every 
neighbour will walk with slanders. Thine habitation is in the midst of deceit; 
one speaketh peaceably to his neighbour, but in his heart he lieth in wait. 
Shall not I visit for these things, saith the Lord? and shall not my soul be 
avenged of such a nation as this?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">Such were the manners of the people of Israel at that time, which 
were both the forerunner and the cause of those terrible calamities which befel 
them afterwards; and this character agrees but too well to the present age, which 
is so wretchedly void of truth and sincerity: for which reason there is the greater 
need to recommend this virtue to us, which seems to be fled from us, that “truth 
and righteousness may return, and glory may dwell in our land, and God may shew 
his mercy upon us, and grant us his salvation, and righteousness and peace may <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />kiss each other.” To this end give me leave to offer these following 
considerations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28">First, That sincerity is the highest commendation, and the very 
best character, that can be given of any man; it is the solid foundation of all 
virtue, the heart and soul of all piety and goodness; it is in Scripture called 
perfection, and frequently joined with it; and throughout the Bible there is the 
great est stress and weight laid upon it: it is spoken of as the sum and comprehension 
of all religion. “Only fear the Lord, and serve him in sincerity and truth, says 
Joshua to the people of Israel, (<scripRef id="iii.i-p28.1" passage="Josh. xxiv. 14" parsed="|Josh|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.14">Josh. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.) God takes great pleasure in it; 
so David assures us: (<scripRef id="iii.i-p28.2" passage="1 Chron. xxix. 17" parsed="|1Chr|29|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.29.17">1 Chron. xxix. 17</scripRef>.) “I know, my God, that thou triest the 
heart, and hast pleasure in uprightness:” and, again, “Thou lovest truth in the 
inward parts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p29">To this disposition of mind the promises of Divine favour and 
blessing are particularly made: (<scripRef passage="Psa 15:1,2" id="iii.i-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|15|1|15|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.1-Ps.15.2">Psal. xv. 1, 2</scripRef>) “Lord, who shall dwell in thy 
tabernacle? who shall dwell in thy holy hill? he that walketh uprightly, and 
worketh righteousness, and speaketh the truth from his heart.” (<scripRef id="iii.i-p29.2" passage="Psal. xxxii. 2" parsed="|Ps|32|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.2">Psal. xxxii. 2</scripRef>.) 
“Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth no sin, and in whose spirit 
there is no guile.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p30">And it is observable, that this character of our Saviour here 
given of Nathanael, is the only full and perfect commendation that we read was ever 
given by him of any particular person. He commends some particular acts of piety 
and virtue in others, as St. Peter’s confession of him, the faith of the centurion, 
and of the woman that was healed by touching the hem of his garment, the charity 
of the woman that cast her two mites into the treasury, <pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />and the bounty of that other devout woman, who poured upon him 
a box of precious ointment; but here he gives the particular character of a good 
man, when he says of Nathanael, that he was “an Israelite indeed, in whom was no 
guile.” And the apostle mentions this quality as the chief ingredient in the 
character of the best man that ever was—our blessed Saviour, “who did no sin, 
neither was guile found in his mouth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p31">Secondly, The rarity of this virtue is a farther commendation 
of it. A sincerely pious and good man, without any guile or disguise, is not a 
sight to be seen every day. Our Saviour, in the text, speaks of it as a thing 
very extraordinary, and of special remark and observation, and breaks out into 
some kind of wonder upon the occasion, as if to see a man of perfect integrity 
and simplicity were an occurrence very rare and unusual, and such as calls for 
our more special attention and regard. “Be hold (saith he) an Israelite indeed, 
in whom is no guile.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p32">Thirdly, The want of sincerity will quite spoil the virtue and 
acceptance of all our piety and obedience, and certainly deprive us of the reward 
of it. All that we do in the service of God, all our external obedience to his laws, 
if not animated by sincerity, is like a sacrifice without a heart, which is an abomination 
to the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p33">Fourthly, Hypocrisy and insincerity is a very vain and foolish 
thing; it is designed to cheat others, but is in truth a deceiving of ourselves. 
No man would flatter or dissemble, did he believe he were seen and discovered; 
an open knave is a great fool, who destroys at once both his design and reputation; 
and this is the case of every hypocrite: <pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />all the disagreement which is between his tongue and his 
thoughts, his actions and his heart, is open to that eye from which nothing can 
be hid; “for the ways of men are before the eyes of the Lord, and he seeth all 
his goings; there is no darkness nor shadow of death where the workers of 
iniquity may hide themselves.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p34">Fifthly, Truth and reality have all the advantages of appearance, 
and many more. If the shew of any thing be good for any thing, I am sure sincerity 
is better; for why does any man dissemble, or seem to be that which he is not, but 
because he thinks it good to have such a quality as he pretends to? for to counterfeit 
and dissemble, is to put on the appearance of some real excellency. Now the best 
way in the world for a man to seem to be any thing, is really to be what he would 
seem to be. Besides, that it is many times as troublesome to make good the pretence 
of a good quality, as to have it; and if a man have it not, it is ten to one but 
he is discovered to want it, and then all his pains and labour to seem to have 
it is lost. There is something unnatural in painting, which a skilful eye will 
easily discern from native beauty and complexion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p35">It is hard to personate and act a part long; for where truth is 
not at the bottom, nature will always be endeavouring to return, and will peep out 
and betray herself one time or other. Therefore if any man think it convenient to 
seem good, let him be so indeed, and then his goodness will appear to every body’s satisfaction; for truth is convincing, and carries its own light and evidence 
along with it, and will not only commend us to every man’s conscience, but which 
is much more, to God, who searcheth and seeth our hearts; so that upon all accounts <pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />sincerity is true wisdom. Particularly as to the affairs 
of this world, integrity hath many advantages over all the fine and artificial 
ways of dissimulation and deceit; it is much the plainer and easier, much the 
safer and more secure way of dealing in the world; it hath less of trouble and 
difficulty, of entanglement and perplexity, of danger and hazard in it; it is 
the shortest and nearest way to our end, carrying us thither in a straight line, 
and will hold out and last longest. The arts of deceit and cunning do continually 
grow weaker and less effectual and serviceable to them that use them; whereas integrity 
gains strength by use, and the more and longer any man practiseth it, the greater 
service it does him, by confirming his reputation, and encouraging those with whom 
he hath to do, to repose the greater trust and confidence in him, which is an unspeakable 
advantage in the business and affairs of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p36">But a dissembler must always be upon his guard, and watch himself 
carefully, that he do not contradict his own pretence; for he acts an unnatural 
part, and therefore must put a continual force and restraint upon himself. Truth 
always lies upper most, and if a man do not carefully attend, he will be apt to 
bolt it out; whereas he that acts sincerely hath the easiest task in the world, 
because he follows nature, and so is put to no trouble and care about his words 
and actions; he needs not invent any pretences beforehand, nor make excuses after 
wards, for any thing he hath said or done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p37">But insincerity is very troublesome to manage; a man hath so many 
things to attend to, so many ends to bring together, as make his life a very perplexed 
and intricate thing. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p37.1">Oportet mendacem esse memorem</span></i>, <pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />“A liar had need of a good memory,” lest 
he contradict 
at one time what he said at another: but truth is always consistent with itself, 
and needs nothing to help it out; it is always near at hand, and sits upon our lips, 
and is ready to drop out before we are aware: whereas a lie is troublesome, and 
sets a man’s invention upon the rack, and one trick needs a great many more to make 
it good. It is like building upon a false foundation, which continually stands 
in need of props to shore it up, and proves at last more chargeable than to have 
raised a substantial building at first upon a true and solid foundation: for sincerity 
is firm and substantial, and there is nothing hollow and unsound in it; and, because 
it is plain and open, fears no discovery of which the crafty man is always in danger, 
and when he thinks he walks in the dark, all his pretences are so transparent, that 
he that runs may read them: he is the last man that finds himself to be found out; and, whilst he takes it for granted that he makes fools of others, he renders 
himself ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p38">Add to all this, that sincerity is the most compendious wisdom, 
and an excellent instrument for the speedy dispatch of business; it creates confidence in those we have to deal with, saves the labour of many inquiries, and brings 
things to an issue in few words: it is like travelling in a plain beaten road, 
which commonly brings a man sooner to his journey’s end than bye ways, in which 
men often lose themselves. In a word, whatsoever convenience may be thought to 
be in falsehood and dissimulation, it is soon over; but the inconvenience of it 
is perpetual, because it brings a man under an ever lasting jealousy and suspicion, 
so that he is not believed when he speaks truth, nor trusted, when <pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />perhaps he means honestly. When a man hath once forfeited the 
reputation of his integrity, he is set fast, and nothing will then serve his turn, 
neither truth nor falsehood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p39">And I have often thought, that God hath in great wisdom hid from 
men of false and dishonest minds the wonderful advantages of truth and integrity 
to the prosperity even of our worldly affairs: these men are so blinded by their 
covetousness and ambition, that they cannot look beyond a present advantage; nor 
forbear to seize upon it, though by ways never so indirect; they cannot see so 
far as to the remote consequences of a steady integrity, and the vast benefit and 
advantages which it will bring a man at last. Were but this sort of men wise and 
clear sighted enough to discern this, they would be honest, out of very knavery, 
not out of any love to honesty or virtue, but with a crafty design to promote and 
advance more effectually their own interest; and therefore, the justice of the 
Divine Providence hath hid this truest point of wisdom from their eyes, that bad 
men might not be upon equal terms with the just and upright, and serve their own 
wicked designs by honest and lawful means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p40">Indeed, if a man were only to deal in the world for a day, and 
should never have occasion to converse more with mankind, never more need their 
good opinion, or good word, it were then no great matter (speaking as to the concernments 
of this world) if a man spent his reputation all at once, and ventured it at one 
throw; but if he be to continue in the world, and would have the advantage of conversation 
whilst he is in it, let him make use of truth and sincerity in all his words and 
actions, for nothing but this will last and hold out to the <pb n="24" id="iii.i-Page_24" />end; all other arts will fail, but truth and integrity will carry 
a man through, and bear him out to the last.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p41">It is the observation of Solomon, (<scripRef id="iii.i-p41.1" passage="Prov. xii. 19" parsed="|Prov|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.19">Prov. xii. 19</scripRef>.) “The lip of 
truth is established for ever: but a lying tongue is but for a moment.” And the 
wiser any man is, the more clearly will he discern how serviceable sincerity is 
to all the great ends and purposes of human life; and that man hath made a good 
progress, and profited much in the school of wisdom, who valueth truth and 
sincerity according to their worth. Every man will readily grant them to be 
great virtues and arguments of a generous mind; but that there is so much of 
true wisdom in them, and that they really serve to profit our interest in this 
world, seems a great paradox to the generality of men; and yet I doubt not but it is undoubtedly true, 
and generally found to be so in the experience of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p42">Lastly, Consider that it is not worth our while to dissemble, 
considering the shortness, and especially the uncertainty, of our lives. To what 
purpose should we be so cunning, when our abode in this world is so short and uncertain? 
Why should any man, by dissembling his judgment, or acting contrary to it, incur 
at once the displeasure of God, and the discontent of his own mind? especially 
if we consider, that all our dissimulation shall one day be made manifest and published 
on the open theatre of the world, before God, angels, and men, to our ever lasting 
shame and confusion: all disguise and vizards shall then be plucked off, and every 
man will appear in his true colours. For “then the secrets of men shall be judged, 
and God will bring every work into judgment, and every secret thing, whether it 
be good <pb n="25" id="iii.i-Page_25" />or whether it be evil. Nothing; is now covered, which shall 
not then be revealed, nor hid, which shall not then be known.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p43">Let us then be now what we would be glad to be found in that day, 
when all pretences shall be examined, and the closest hypocrisy of men shall be 
laid open and dashed out of countenance; when the secrets of all hearts shall be 
disclosed, and all the hidden works of darkness shall be revealed, and all our 
thoughts, words, and actions, shall be brought to a strict and severe trial, and 
be censured by that impartial and infallible judgment of God, which is according 
to truth: “In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p44">To whom, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be glory now and 
for ever. Amen.</p>

<pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LVI. The Excellency of Abraham’s Faith and Obedience." prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii" id="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">SERMON LVI.</h2>
<h4 id="iii.ii-p0.2">[Preached at Whitehall 1686, before the Princess Anne.]</h4>
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.3">THE EXCELLENCY OF ABRAHAM’S FAITH AND OBEDIENCE.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p1"><i>By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered up Isaac: and he 
that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son: of whom it was 
said that in Isaac shall thy seed be called: accounting that God was able to raise 
him up, even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 11:17,18,19" id="iii.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|11|17|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.17-Heb.11.19"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p1.2">Heb</span>. 
xi. 17, 18, 19</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.ii-p2">THE design of this Epistle to the Hebrews is to recommend to 
them the Christian religion, to which they were but newly converted, and to encourage 
them to constancy in the profession of it, notwithstanding the sufferings which 
attended it. He sets before them in this chapter several examples in the Old Testament 
of those, who, though they were tinder a much more imperfect dispensation, yet by 
a stedfast belief in God and his promises, had performed such wonderful acts of 
obedience and self-denial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">He begins with the patriarchs before the flood; but insists chiefly 
upon the examples of two eminent persons of their own nation, as nearest to them, 
and most likely to prevail upon them—the examples of Abraham and Moses: the one 
the father of their nation, the other their great lawgiver; and both of them the 
greatest patterns of faith, and obedience, <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />and self-denial, that the history of all former ages, from the 
beginning of the world, had afforded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">I shall, at this time, by God’s assistance, treat of the first 
of these—the example of Abraham, the constancy of whose faith, and the cheerfulness 
of whose obedience, even in the difficultest cases, is so remarkable above all 
the other examples mentioned in this chapter. For, at the command of God he left 
his kindred and his country, not knowing whither he should go: by which eminent 
act of obedience he declared himself to be wholly at God’s disposal, and ready to 
follow him. But this was no trial in comparison of that here in my text, when God 
commanded him to offer up his only son: but such was the immutable stedfastness 
of his faith, and the perfect submission of his obedience, that it does not appear 
that he made the least check at it; but, out of perfect reverence and obedience 
to the authority of the Divine command, he went about it as readily and cheerfully, 
as if God had bid him do some small thing: “By faith Abraham, when he was tried, 
offered up Isaac.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">For the explication of which words, it will be requisite to consider 
two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">First, The trial or temptation in general.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">Secondly, The excellency of Abraham’s faith and obedience upon 
this trial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">First, The trial or temptation in general: it is said, that “Abraham, when he was tried;” the word is 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p8.1">πειραζόμενος</span>, 
“being tempted;” that is, God intending to make trial of his faith and 
obedience: and so it is expressed, <scripRef id="iii.ii-p8.2" passage="Gen. xxii. 1" parsed="|Gen|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.1">Gen. xxii. 1</scripRef>. where it is said, that “God did 
tempt Abraham, and said unto him, Take now thy son, thine only son.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Now there are two difficulties concerning this <pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />matter. It seems contrary to Scripture, that God should tempt 
any man; and contrary to reason: because God, who knows what every man will do, 
needed not to make trial of any man’s faith and obedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">First, It seems contrary to Scripture, which says, “God tempts 
no man:” and it is most true, that God tempts no man, with a design to draw him 
into sin; but this doth not hinder, but he may try their faith and obedience with 
great difficulties, to make them the more illustrious. Thus God tempted Abraham; and he permitted Job, and even our blessed Saviour himself, to be thus tempted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">Secondly, It seems contrary to reason, that God, who knows what 
any man will do in any circum stances, should go to make trial of it. But God does 
not try men for his own information; but to give an illustrious proof and example 
to others of faith and obedience: and though after this trial of Abraham, God says 
to him, “Now I know that thou lovest me, because thou hast not withheld thy son, 
thine only son from me;” yet we are to understand this as spoken after the manner 
of men; as God elsewhere speaks to Abraham concerning Sodom; “I will go down now 
to see whether they have done altogether according to the cry which is come up 
unto me; and, if not, I will know.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">I proceed to the second thing I proposed—the excellency of Abraham’s faith and obedience upon this trial: 
“By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered 
up Isaac.” God accepts of it, as if he had done it; because he had done it in part, 
and was ready to have performed the rest, if God had not countermanded him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">And this act of faith and obedience in Abraham <pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" />
will appear the more illustrious, if we consider these three things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">I. The firmness and stedfastness of his faith, notwithstanding 
the objections against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">II. The constancy of his resolution, notwithstanding the difficulty 
of the thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">III. The reasonableness of his faith, in that he gave satisfaction 
to himself in so hard and perplexed a case.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">I. The firmness and stedfastness of his faith will appear, if 
we consider what objections there were in the case, enough to shake a very strong 
faith. There were three great objections against this command, and such as might 
in reason make a wise and good man doubtful whether this command were from God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">The horrid nature of the thing commanded. The grievous scandal 
that might seem almost unavoidably to follow upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">And the horrible consequence of it, which seemed to make the former 
promise of God to Abraham void. First, The horrid nature of the thing commanded, 
which was, for a father to kill his own child. This must needs appear very barbarous 
and unnatural, and look liker a sacrifice to an idol than to the true God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">It seemed to be against the law of nature, and directly contrary 
to that kindness and affection, which God himself had planted in the hearts of parents 
towards their children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">And there is no affection more natural and strong than this: for 
there are many persons that would redeem the lives of their children with the hazard 
of their own. Now that God hath planted such an affection in nature, is an argument 
that it is good, <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" />and therefore it could not but seem strange that he should command 
any thing contrary to it; and in this case there were two circumstances that in 
creased the horror of the fact—that his son was innocent, and that he was to slay 
him with his own hands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">1. That his son was innocent. It would grieve the heart of any 
father to give up his son to death, though he were never so undutiful and disobedient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">So passionately was David affected with the death of his son Absalom, 
as to wish he had died for him, though he died in the very act of rebellion, and 
though the saving of his life had been inconsistent with the peace of his 
government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">How deep then must it sink into the heart of a father to give 
up his innocent son to death? and such a son was Isaac, for any thing that appeared 
to the contrary. God himself gave him this testimony, that he was “the son whom 
his father loved, and there is no intimation of any thing to the contrary. Now 
this could not but appear strange to a good man, that God should command an innocent 
person to be put to death. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">2. That a father should be commanded, not only to give up his 
son to death, but to slay him with his own hands; not only to be a spectator, but 
to be the actor in this tragedy. What father would not shrink and start back at 
such a command? What good man, especially in such a case, and where nature was 
so hard pressed, would not have been apt to have looked upon such a revelation as 
this, rather as the suggestion and illusion of an evil spirit, than a command of 
God? And yet Abraham’s faith was not staggered, so as to call this revelation of 
God in question.</p>
<pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">Secondly, The grievous scandal that might seem almost unavoidably 
to follow upon it, was another great objection against it. The report of such an 
action would in all appearance blemish the reputation, even of so good a man, amongst 
all sober and considerate persons, who could hardly forbear to censure him as a 
wicked and unnatural man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">And this was a hard case, for a man to be put to sacrifice at 
once two of the clearest things in the world—his reputation and his son: nor could 
he have easily defended himself from this imputation, by alleging an express revelation 
and command of God for it; for who would give credit to it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">A revelation to another man is nothing to mo, unless I be assured 
that he had such a revelation, which I cannot be, but either by another immediate 
revelation, or by some miracle to confirm it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p29">The act had an appearance of so much horror, that it was not easily 
credible that God should command it; and if every man’s confident pretence to revelation 
be admitted, the worst actions may plead this in their excuse. So that this pretence 
would have been so far from excusing his fault, that it must rather have been esteemed 
an high aggravation of it, by adding the boldest impiety to the most barbarous 
inhumanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p30">But Abraham was not stumbled at this, nor at the advantage which 
the enemies of his religion would make of such an occasion, who would be ready to 
say, “Here is your excellent good man, and likely to be a friend of God, who was 
so cruel an enemy to his own son!” All this, it is probable, he might consider; but it did not move him, being resolved to obey God, and to leave it to his wisdom <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" />to provide against all the inconveniences that might follow 
upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p31">Thirdly, The strongest objection of all was, the horrible consequence 
of the thing, which seemed to clash with former revelations, and to make void the 
promise which God had before made to Abraham, that in his seed all the nations of 
the earth should be blessed; which promise was expressly limited to Isaac and his 
posterity, who had then no son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p32">And of this difficulty the apostle takes express notice in the 
text, that “he that had received the promises, (that is, was persuaded of the 
truth and faithfulness of them) offered up his only begotten son, of whom it was 
said, that in Isaac shall thy seed be called.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p33">And this objection is really so strong, that if Abraham could 
not have given himself satisfaction about it, lie might justly have questioned the 
truth of the revelation. For no man can possibly entertain two contradictory revelations 
as from God, but he must of necessity question one or both of them: but so strong 
was Abraham’s faith, as not to be shaken by the seeming contradiction of these two 
revelations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p34">II. We will consider the constancy of his resolution to obey 
God, notwithstanding the harshness and difficulty of the thing. Though Abraham were 
firmly persuaded, that this command to kill his son was really from God, yet it 
is no easy matter for a man to bring himself to obey God in so difficult a case; 
and, out of mere reverence to the Divine authority, to divest himself of his nature, 
and to thwart the strongest inclinations of it: a man would be very apt to confer 
with fresh and blood in such a case. Let <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" />but any man that knows what it is to be a father, lay his hand 
upon his heart, and consider his own bowels, and he will be astonished at Abraham’s obedience as well as his faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p35">To take his son, his only son, his son whom he loved, and in whom 
he placed all his hopes of a happy posterity, and with his own hands to destroy 
him and all his hopes together! It must be a strong faith that will engage a man 
to obedience in so difficult an instance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p36">There is one circumstance more especially, which renders Abraham’s obedience very remarkable—the deliberateness of the action. It had not been so 
much, if so soon as he had received this command from God, he had upon a sudden 
impulse and transport of zeal done this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p37">But that his obedience might be the more glorious, and have all 
the circumstances of advantage given to it, God would have it done deliberately, 
and upon full consideration; and therefore he bade him go to the mountain, three 
days journey from the place where he was, and there to offer up his son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p38">It is in acts of virtue and obedience, as in acts of sin and vice; the more deliberate the sin is, and the more calm and sedate temper the man is 
in when he commits it, the greater is the fault; whereas, what is done by surprise, 
in the heat of temptation, or transport of passion, hath some excuse from the suddenness 
and indeliberateness of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p39">So it is in acts of virtue and obedience, especially if they be 
attended with considerable difficulty; the more deliberately they are done, the 
more virtuous they are, and the greater praise is due to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p40">Now, that Abraham’s obedience might want no thing to heighten 
it, God seems on purpose to have <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" />put so long a space betwixt the command and the performance of 
it; he gives him time to cool upon it, to weigh the command, and to look on every 
side of this difficult duty; he gives scope for his reason to argue and debate 
the case, and opportunity for natural affection to play its part, and for flesh 
and blood to raise all its batteries against the resolution which he had taken up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p41">And now we may easily imagine what conflict this good man had 
within himself during those three days that he was travelling to the mountain in 
Moriah; and how his heart was ready to be rent in pieces, betwixt his duty to God 
and his affection to his child; so that every step of this unwelcome and wearisome 
journey, he did, as it were, lay violent hands upon himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p42">He was to offer up his son but once; but he sacrificed 
himself and his own will every moment for three days together; and when he came 
thither, and all things were ready, the altar, the wood, the fire, and the 
knife, it must needs be a stabbing question, and wound him to the heart, which 
his innocent son so innocently asked him, “where is the lamb for a 
burnt-offering?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p43">It must be a strong faith indeed, and a mighty resolution, that 
could make him to hold out three days against the violent assaults of his own nature, 
and the charming presence of his son, enough to melt his heart, as often as he cast 
his eyes upon him: and yet nothing of all this made him to stagger in his duty, 
but “being strong in faith, he gave glory to God,” by one of the most miraculous 
acts of obedience that ever was exacted from any of the sons of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p44">III. In the third and last place, I come to consider <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />the reasonableness of his faith, in that he was able to give 
satisfaction to himself in so intricate and perplexed a case. The constancy of Abraham’s faith, was not an obstinate and stubborn persuasion, but the result of the wisest 
reasoning, and soberest consideration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p45">So the text says, that “he counted,” the word is 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p45.1">λογισάμενος</span>, 
“he reasoned with himself, that God was able to raise him up from the dead;” so 
that he debated the matter with himself, and gave himself satisfaction, concerning 
the objections and difficulties in the case; and, being fully satisfied that it 
was a Divine command, he resolved to obey it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p46">As for the objections I have mentioned:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p47">1. The horrid appearance of the thing, that a father should slay 
his innocent son. Why should Abraham scruple the doing this, at the command of God, 
who, being the author of life, hath power over it, and may resume what he hath given, 
and take away the life of any of his creatures when he will, and make whom he pleaseth 
instruments in the execution of his command?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p48">It was indeed a hard case, considering natural affection; and 
therefore God did not permit it to be executed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p49">But the question of God’s right over the lives of men, and of 
his authority to command any man to be the instrument of his pleasure in such a 
case, admits of no dispute.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p50">And though God hath planted strong affections in parents towards 
their children; yet he hath written no law in any man’s heart to the prejudice 
of his own sovereign right. This is a case always excepted, and this takes away 
the objection of injustice.</p>
<pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p51">2. As to the scandal of it, that could be no great objection in 
those times, when the absolute power of parents over their children was in its full 
force, and they might put them to death without being accountable for it. So that 
then it was no such startling matter to hear of a father putting his child to death. 
Nay, in much later times we find, that in the most ancient laws of the Romans, (I 
mean those of the twelve tables) children are absolutely put in the power of their 
parents, to whom is given, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p51.1">jus vita et necis</span></i>, “a power of life and death” over 
them; and likewise to sell them for slaves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p52">And though amongst the Jews this paternal power was limited by 
the law of Moses; and the judgment of life and death was taken out of the father’s hands, except in case of contumacy and 
rebellion; (and even in that case the 
process was to be before the elders of the city) yet it is certain, that in elder 
times the paternal power was more absolute and unaccountable, which takes off much 
from the horror and scandal of the thing, as it appears now to us who have no such 
power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p53">And therefore we do not find in the history, that this objection 
did much stick with Abraham; it being then no unusual thing for a father to put 
his child to death upon a just account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p54">And the command of God, who hath absolute dominion over the lives 
of his creatures, is certainly a just reason; and no man can reasonably scruple 
the doing of that, upon the command of God, which he might have done by his own 
authority, without being accountable for the action, to any but God only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p55">3. As to the objection from the horrible consequence of the thing 
commanded, that the slaying of <pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" />Isaac seemed to overthrow the 
promise which God had made before to Abraham, that in Isaac his seed should be 
called: this seems to him to be the great difficulty, and here he makes use of 
reason, to reconcile the seeming contradiction of this command of God to his 
former promise. So the text tells us, that “he offered up his only begotten son, 
of whom it was said, that in Isaac shall thy seed be called; reasoning that God 
was able to raise him up from the dead.” So that, though Isaac were put to 
death, yet he saw how the promise of God might still be made good by his being 
raised from the dead, and living afterwards to have a numerous posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p56">There had then indeed been no instance, or example, of any such 
thing in the world, as the resurrection of one from the dead, which makes Abraham’s faith the more wonderful: but he confirmed himself in this belief, by an 
example as near the case as might be: he reasoned, “that God was able to raise 
him from the dead, from whence also he had received him in a figure.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p57">This, I know, is by interpreters generally under stood of Isaac’s being delivered from the jaws of death, when he was laid upon the altar, and ready 
to be slain. But the text seems not to speak of what happened after; but of something 
that had passed before, by which Abraham confirmed himself in this persuasion, 
that if he were slain, God would raise him up again.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p58">And so the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p58.1">ὅθεν ἐκομίσατο</span> ought to be rendered, in 
the past time, “from whence also he had received him in a figure.” So that this 
expression plainly refers to the miraculous birth of Isaac, when his parents 
were past the age of having children; <pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" />which was little less than a resurrection from the dead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p59">And so the Scripture speaks of it, (<scripRef id="iii.ii-p59.1" passage="Rom. iv. 17" parsed="|Rom|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.17">Rom. iv. 17</scripRef>.) “Abraham believed 
God, who quickeneth the dead, and calleth the things which are not, as if they were; 
and not being weak in faith, he considered not his own body which was dead;” 
(and a little before the text, speaking of the miraculous birth of Isaac) “and 
therefore sprang there of one, and him as good as dead, as many as the stars of 
heaven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p60">From whence (as the apostle tells us) Abraham reasoned thus: 
that God, who gave him Isaac at first in so miraculous a manner, was able by 
another miracle to restore him to life again, after he was dead, and to make him 
the father of many nations. He reasoned, “that God was able to raise him up from 
the dead, from whence also he had received him in a figure.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p61">Thus you see the reasonableness of Abraham’s faith; he pitched 
upon the main difficulty in the case, and he answered it as well as was possible: and in his reasoning about this matter he gives the utmost weight to every thing 
that might tend to vindicate the truth and faithfulness of God’s promise, and to 
make the revelations of God consistent with one another; and this, though he had 
a great interest and a very tender concernment of his own to have biassed him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p62">For he might have argued with great appearance and probability 
the other way: but as every pious and good man should do, he reasoned on God’s side, and favoured that part. Rather than disobey a command of God, or believe, 
that his promise should be frustrate, he will believe any thing that is credible 
and possible, how improbable soever. <pb n="39" id="iii.ii-Page_39" />Thus far faith will go; but no farther. From the believing of 
plain contradictions and impossibilities, it always desires to be excused.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p63">Thus much for explication of the words; which I hope hath not 
been altogether unprofitable, because it tends to clear a point which hath something 
of difficulty and obscurity in it, and to vindicate the Holy Scripture, and the 
Divine revelation therein contained, from one of the most specious objections of 
infidelity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p64">But I had a farther design in this text; and that is, to make 
some observations and inferences from it, that may be of use to us. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p65">First, That human nature is capable of clear and full satisfaction, 
concerning a Divine revelation. For if Abraham had not been fully and past all doubt 
assured that this was a command from God, he would certainly have spared his son. 
And no thing is more reasonable, than to believe, that those, to whom God is pleased 
to make immediate revelations of his will, are some way or other assured that they 
are Divine; otherwise they would be in vain, and to no purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p66">But how men are assured concerning Divine revelations made to 
them, is not so easy to make out to others: only these two things we are sure of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p67">1. That God can work in the mind of man a firm persuasion of the 
truth of what he reveals, and that such a revelation is from him. This no man can 
doubt of, that considers the great power and influence, which God, who made us, 
and perfectly knows our frame, must needs have upon our minds and understandings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p68">2. That God never offers any thing to any man’s belief, that plainly 
contradicts the natural and essential <pb n="40" id="iii.ii-Page_40" />notions of his mind; because this would be for God to destroy 
his own workmanship, and to impose that upon the understanding of man, which, 
whilst it remains what it is, it cannot possibly admit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p69">For instance, we cannot imagine, that God should reveal to any 
man any thing that plainly contradicts the essential perfections of the Divine nature; 
for such a revelation can no more be supposed to be from God, than a revelation 
from God, that there is no God; which is a downright contradiction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p70">Now to apply this to the revelation which God made to Abraham, 
concerning the sacrificing of his son: this was made to him by an audible voice, 
and he was fully satisfied by the evidence which it carried along with it, that 
it was from God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p71">For this was not the first of many revelations that had been made 
to him; so that he knew the manner of them, and had found, by manifold experience, 
that he was not deceived, and upon this experience was grown to a great confidence 
in the truth and goodness of God. And, it is very probable, the first time God appeared 
to Abraham, because it was a new thing, that to make way for the credit of future 
revelations, God did shew himself to him in so glorious a manner, as was abundantly 
to his conviction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p72">And this St. Stephen does seem to intimate: (<scripRef id="iii.ii-p72.1" passage="Acts vii. 2" parsed="|Acts|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.2">Acts vii. 2</scripRef>.) “The 
God of glory appeared to our father Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia.” Now by 
this glorious appearance of God to him at first, he was so prepared for the entertainment 
of after-revelations, that he was not staggered even at this, concerning the sacrificing 
of his son, being both by the manner of it, and the assurance that accompanied it, 
fully satisfied, that it was from God.</p>
<pb n="41" id="iii.ii-Page_41" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p73">Secondly, I observe from hence the great and necessary use of 
reason in matters of faith. For we see here, that Abraham’s reason was a mighty 
strengthening and help to his faith. Here were two revelations made to Abraham, 
which seemed to clash with one another; and if Abraham’s reason could not have 
reconciled the repugnancy of them, he could not possibly have believed them both 
to be from God; because this natural notion or principle, that “God cannot contradict 
himself,” every man does first, and more firmly believe, than any revelation whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p74">Now Abraham’s reason relieved him in this strait. So the text 
expressly tells us: “he reasoned with himself, that God was able to raise him 
from the dead.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p75">And this being admitted, the command of God, concerning the slaying 
of Isaac, was very well consistent with his former promise, that—in Isaac his seed 
should be called.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p76">I know there hath a very rude clamour been raised by some persons 
(but of more zeal, I think, than judgment), against the use of reason in matters 
of faith: but how very unreasonable this is, will appear to any one that will but 
have patience to consider these following particulars:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p77">1. The nature of Divine revelation; that it doth not endow men 
with new faculties, but propoundeth new objects to the faculties, which they had 
before. Reason is the faculty whereby revelation is to be discerned; for when God 
reveals any thing to us, he reveals it to our understanding, and by that we are 
to judge of it. Therefore St. John cautions us, (<scripRef id="iii.ii-p77.1" passage="1 John iv. 1" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>.) “Not to believe 
every spirit; but to try the spirits whether they are of God; because <pb n="42" id="iii.ii-Page_42" />many false prophets are gone out into the world;” that is, there 
are many that falsely pretend to inspiration: but how can these pretenders be 
tried and discerned from those that are truly inspired, but by using our reason, 
in comparing the evidence for the one and the other?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p78">2. This will farther appear, if we consider the nature of faith. 
Faith (as we are now speaking of it) is an assent of the mind to something as revealed 
by God: now all assent must be grounded upon evidence; that is, no man can believe 
any thing, unless he have or thinks he hath some reason to do so. For to be confident 
of a thing without reason, is not faith; but a presumptuous persuasion and obstinacy 
of mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p79">3. This will yet be more evident, if we consider the method 
that must of necessity be used to convince any man of the truth of religion. Suppose 
we had to deal with one that is a stranger and enemy to Christianity, what means 
are proper to be used to gain him over to it? The most natural method surely were 
this—to acquaint him with the Holy Scriptures, which are the rule of our faith and 
practice. He would ask us, Why we believe that book? The proper answer would be, 
Because it is the word of God: this he could not but acknowledge to be a very good 
reason, if it were true: but then he would ask, Why we believed it to be the word 
of God, rather than Mahomet’s Alcoran, which pretends no less to be of Divine inspiration?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p80">If any man now should answer, that he could give no reason why 
he believed it to be the word of God, only he believed it to be so, and so every 
man else ought to do without inquiring after any farther reason, because reason 
is to be laid aside in matters <pb n="43" id="iii.ii-Page_43" />of faith; would not the man presently reply, that he had just 
as much reason as this comes to, to believe the Alcoran, or any thing else; that 
is, none at all?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p81">But certainly the better way would be to satisfy this man’s reason 
by proper arguments, that the Scriptures are a Divine revelation, and that no other 
book in the world can with equal reason pretend to be so: and if this be a good 
way, then we do and must call in the assistance of reason for the proof of our religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p82">4. Let it be considered farther, that the highest commendations 
that are given in Scripture to any one’s faith, are given upon account of the reasonableness of it. Abraham’s faith is famous, and made a pattern to all generations, 
because he reasoned himself into it, notwithstanding the objections to the contrary, 
and he did not blindly break through these objections, and wink hard at them: but 
he looked them in the face, and gave himself reasonable satisfaction concerning 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p83">The centurion’s faith is commended by our Saviour, (<scripRef id="iii.ii-p83.1" passage="Matth. viii. 9" parsed="|Matt|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.9">Matth. viii. 
9</scripRef>.) because when his servant was sick, he did not desire him to come to his house, 
but to speak the word only, and his servant should be healed: for he reasoned thus, 
“I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me; and I say to this man, Go, 
and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant, Do this, 
and he doeth it.” Now if he, that was himself under authority, could thus command 
those that were under him , much more could he, that had a Divine power and commission, 
do what he pleased by his word. And our Saviour is so far from reprehending him 
for reasoning himself into this belief, that he admires his faith so much the more 
for the reasonableness of <pb n="44" id="iii.ii-Page_44" />it. (<scripRef passage="Matt 8:10" id="iii.ii-p83.2" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10">Ver. 10</scripRef>.) “When Jesus heard this he marvelled, and said 
to them that followed him, Verily, I say unto you, I have not found so great 
faith, no not in Israel.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p84">In like manner our Saviour commends the woman of Canaan’s faith, 
because she inforced it so reasonably. (<scripRef id="iii.ii-p84.1" passage="Matt. xv. 22" parsed="|Matt|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.22">Matt. xv. 22</scripRef>.) She sued to him to help 
her daughter: but he answered her not a word: and when his disciples could not prevail 
with him to mind her, yet still she pressed him, “saying, Lord help me;” and when 
he repulsed her with this severe answer, “It is not meet to take the children’s meat and cast it to dogs;” she made this quick and 
modest reply, 
“Truth, Lord; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master’s table/ She acknowledgeth 
her own unworthiness; but yet believes his goodness to be such, that he will not 
utterly reject those who humbly seek to him: upon which he gives her this testimony—“O woman, great is thy faith!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p85">The apostles were divinely inspired; and yet the Bereans are 
commended, because they inquired and satisfied themselves in the reasons of their 
belief, before they assented to the doctrine which was delivered to them, even 
by teachers that certainly were infallible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p86">5. None are reproved in Scripture for their unbelief, but where 
sufficient reason and evidence was offered to them. The Israelites were generally 
blamed for their infidelity; but then it was after such mighty wonders had been 
wrought for their conviction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p87">The Jews, in our Saviour’s time, are not condemned simply for 
their unbelief; but for not believing when there was such clear evidence offered <pb n="45" id="iii.ii-Page_45" />to them. So our Saviour himself says, “If I had not done 
amongst them the works which no other man did, they had not had sin.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p88">Thomas, indeed, is blamed for the perverseness of his unbelief, 
because he would believe nothing but what he himself saw.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p89">Lastly, To shew this yet more plainly, let us consider the 
great inconvenience and absurdity of declining the use of reason in matters of religion. 
There can be no greater prejudice to religion, than to decline this trial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p90">To say we have no reason for our religion, is to say it is unreasonable. 
Indeed, it is reason enough for any article of our faith, that God hath revealed 
it; because this is one of the strongest and most cogent reasons for the belief 
of any thing. But when we say God hath revealed any thing, we must be ready to prove 
it, or else we say nothing. If we turn off reason here, we level the best religion 
in the world with the wildest and most absurd enthusiasms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p91">And it does not alter the case much, to give reason ill names, 
to call it blind and carnal reason. Our best reason is but very short and imperfect: 
but since it is no better, we must make use of it as it is, and make the best of 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p92">Before I pass from this argument, I cannot but observe, that 
both the extremes of those who differ from our church, are generally great 
declaimers against the use of reason in matters of faith. If they find their 
account in it, it is well; for our parts we apprehend no manner of inconvenience, in having reason 
on our side; nor need we to desire a better evidence, that any man is in the wrong, 
than to hear him declare against reason, and thereby to acknowledge that reason 
is against him. Men may vilify <pb n="46" id="iii.ii-Page_46" />reason as much as they please; and though being reviled she reviles 
not again, yet in a more still and gentle way, she commonly hath her full revenge 
upon all those that rail at her.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p93">I have often wondered that people can with patience endure to 
hear their teachers and guides talk against reason; and, not only so, but they 
pay them the greater submission and veneration for it. One would think this but 
an odd way to gain authority over the minds of men; but some skilful and designing 
men have found by experience, that it is a very good way to recommend them to the 
ignorant; as nurses use to endear themselves to children, by perpetual noise and 
nonsense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p94">Thirdly, I observe, that God obligeth no man to believe plain 
and evident contradictions, as matters of faith. Abraham could not reasonably have 
believed this second revelation to have been from God, if he had not found some 
way to reconcile it with the first. For though a man were never so much disposed 
to submit his reason to Divine revelation, yet it is not possible for any man to 
believe God against God himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p95">Some men seem to think, that they oblige God mightily, by believing 
plain contradictions. But the matter is quite otherwise. He that made man a reasonable 
creature, cannot take it kindly from any man to debase his workmanship, by making 
himself unreasonable. And therefore, as no service, or obedience; so no faith 
is acceptable unto God, but what is reasonable: if it be not so, it may be confidence or presumption; but it is not faith. For he that can believe plain contradictions, 
may believe any thing, how absurd soever, because nothing can be more absurd, than 
the belief of a plain contradiction; <pb n="47" id="iii.ii-Page_47" />and he that can believe any thing, believes nothing 
upon good grounds, because to him truth and falsehood art all one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p96">Fourthly. I observe, that the great cause of the defect of men’s obedience is the weakness of their faith. Did we believe the commands of God in 
the gospel, and his promises and threatenings, as firmly as Abraham believed God 
in this case; what should we not be ready to do, or suffer, in obedience to him?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p97">If our faith were but as strong and vigorous as his was, the effects 
of it would be as great and conspicuous. Were we verily persuaded, that all the 
precepts of our religion are the express laws of God, and that all the promises 
and threatenings of the gospel will one day be verified and made good; “what manner 
of persons should we be in all holy conversation and godliness?” How would the lively 
thoughts of another world raise us above the vanities of this present life; and 
set us out of the reach of the most powerful temptations that this world can assault 
us withal; and make us to do all things with regard to eternity, and that solemn 
and dreadful account which we must one day make to God, the judge of all?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p98">It is nothing but the want of a firm and steady belief of these 
things that makes our devotion so dead and heartless, and our resolutions of doing 
better so weak and inconsistent. This it is that makes us so easy a prey to every 
temptation; and the things of this world to look so much bigger than they are, 
the enjoyments of it more tempting, and the evils of it more terrible than in truth 
they are; and in all disputes betwixt our conscience and our interest, this makes 
us hold the balance so unequally, <pb n="48" id="iii.ii-Page_48" />and to put our foot upon the lighter scale, that it may 
seem to weigh down the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p99">In a word, in proportion to the strength or weakness of our faith, 
our obedience to God will be more or less constant, uniform and perfect; because 
faith is the great source and spring of all the virtues of a good life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p100">Fifthly, We have great reason to submit to the ordinary strokes 
of God’s providence upon ourselves, or near relations, or any thing that is dear 
to us. Most of these are easy, compared with Abraham’s case; it requires a prodigious 
strength of faith to perform so miraculous an act of obedience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p101">Sixthly, and lastly, We are utterly inexcusable, if we disobey 
the easy precepts of the gospel. “The yoke of Christ is easy, and his burden light,” 
in comparison of God’s former dispensations. This was a grievous commandment which 
God gave to Abraham, to sacrifice his only son: it was a hard saying indeed; 
and which of us could have been able to bear it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p102">But if God think fit to call us to the more difficult duties of 
self-denial, and suffering for his truth and righteousness sake, we must, after 
the example of faithful Abraham, not think much to deny, or part with any thing 
for him, no not life itself. But even this, which is the hardest part of religion, 
is easier than what God put upon Abraham.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p103">For it doth not offer near the violence to nature, to lay down 
our life in a good cause, as it would do to put a child to death with our own hands. 
Be sides the consideration of the extraordinary comfort and support, and the glorious 
rewards, that are expressly promised to our obedience and self-denial in <pb n="49" id="iii.ii-Page_49" />such a case; encouragement enough to make a very difficult duty 
easy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p104">And whilst I am persuading you and myself to resolution and constancy 
in our holy religion, not withstanding all hazards and hardships that may attend 
it, I have a just sense of the frailty of human nature, and of human resolution: 
but withal, a most firm persuasion of the goodness of God, that he will not 
suffer those who sincerely love him and his truth, “to be tempted above what 
they are able.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p105">I will add but one consideration more, to shew the difference 
betwixt Abraham’s case and our s. God commanded him to do the hardest thing in the 
world, to sacrifice his only son; but he hath given us an easy commandment; and 
that he might effectually oblige us to our duty, he hath done that for us which 
he required Abraham to do for him; he hath not spared his own Son, his only Son; but hath given him up to death for us all: 
“and hereby we know, that he loveth us, that he hath given his Son for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p106">What God required of Abraham, he did not intend should be executed; but one great design of it was to be a type and figure of that immense love and 
kindness which he intended to all mankind in the sacrifice of his Son, as a propitiation 
for the sins of the whole world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p107">And as the most clear and express promise of the Messias was made 
to Abraham; so the most express and lively type of the Messias that we meet with 
in all the Old Testament, was Abraham offering up his son. And, as St. Hierom tells 
us (from an ancient and constant tradition of the Jews), the mountain in Moriah, 
where Abraham was commanded <pb n="50" id="iii.ii-Page_50" />to sacrifice Isaac, was Mount Calvary, 
where our Lord also was crucified and offered up, “that by this one sacrifice of himself, 
once offered, he might perfect for ever them that are sanctified, and obtain 
eternal redemption for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p108">“Now to him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb 
that was slain; to God, even our Father, and to our Lord Jesus Christ, the first 
begot ten from the dead; to the Prince of the kings of the earth; to him that 
loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood; to him be glory, and honour, 
thanksgiving and power, now and for ever. Amen.”</p>
<pb n="51" id="iii.ii-Page_51" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LVII. Moses’ Choice of Afflicted Piety,  Rather Than a Kingdom." prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv" id="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">SERMON LVII.</h2>
<h4 id="iii.iii-p0.2">[Preached at Whitehall 1687, before the Princess Anne.]</h4>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.3">MOSES’ CHOICE OF AFFLICTED PIETY, RATHER THAN A KINGDOM.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p1"><i>By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called 
the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people 
of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 11:24,25" id="iii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|11|24|11|25" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.24-Heb.11.25"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p1.2">Heb</span>. xi. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.iii-p2">THE text sets before us a great pattern of self-denial: for 
our better understanding whereof I will give a brief account of the history of Moses, 
to which our apostle in this passage doth refer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">When Moses was born, his parents (for fear of the cruel law which 
Pharaoh had made, that all the male children of the Hebrews, so soon as they were 
born, should be put to death) after they had hid him three months, did at last expose 
him in an ark of bulrushes upon the river Nile, and committed him to the providence 
of God, whom they despaired to conceal any longer by their own care.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Pharaoh’s daughter, coming by the river side, espied him, and 
had compassion on him; and, guessing him to be one of the Hebrew children, called 
for an Hebrew nurse to take care of him, who, as the providence of God had ordered 
it, proved to be the child’s own mother. As he grew up, Pharaoh’s daughter took 
care of his education in all princely qualities, and adopted him for her son: and 
Pharaoh <pb n="52" id="iii.iii-Page_52" />(as Josephus tells us) being without a son, designed him heir 
of his kingdom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">Moses refused this great offer. But why did he refuse it, when 
it seemed to be presented to him by the providence of God, and was brought about 
in so strange a manner; and when by this means he might probably have had it in 
his power to have eased the Israelites of their cruel bondage, and perhaps have 
had the opportunity of reducing that great kingdom from the worship of idols to 
the true God? Why would he refuse a kingdom which was offered to him with so fair 
an opportunity of doing so much good?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">That which seems to have prevailed with Moses was this, that 
he could not accept the offer without forsaking God, and renouncing his 
religion; for, considering how strangely the Egyptians were addicted to 
idolatry, he could never hope to be accepted for heir of that kingdom, unless he would violate his 
conscience, either by abandoning or dissembling his religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">And how unlikely it was, that he should prevail with them to change 
their religion, he might easily judge by the example of Joseph, who, though he had 
so much authority and esteem amongst them, by having been so great a benefactor 
to their nation; yet he could never move them in the least in that matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">Now seeing he had no hopes of attaining, or enjoying that dignity, 
without sinning grievously against God, he would not purchase a kingdom at so unconscionable 
a price. And as for the deliverance of his people, he was content to trust the 
providence and promise of God for that; and in the mean time was resolved rather 
to take a part in the <pb n="53" id="iii.iii-Page_53" />afflictions of God’s people, “than to enjoy 
the pleasures of 
sin for a season.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">From the words, thus explained, I shall take occasion to consider 
these four things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">I. Moses’ self-denial, in preferring and choosing a state of afflicted 
piety, before any sinful enjoyments whatsoever, before the greatest earthly happiness 
and prosperity, when it was not to be attained and enjoyed upon other terms than 
of sinning against God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">II. I shall consider those circumstances of this self-denial of 
Moses, which do very much commend and set off the virtue of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">III. The prudence and reasonableness of this choice, in preferring 
a state of afflicted piety and virtue, before the greatest prosperity and pleasure 
of a sinful course.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">IV. Supposing this choice to be reasonable, I shall inquire how 
it comes to pass, that so many make another choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">I. We will consider Moses’ self-denial, in preferring a state 
of afflicted piety before the greatest earthly happiness and prosperity, when it 
is not to be enjoyed upon other terms, than of sinning against God. He was adopted 
heir of the kingdom of Egypt (one of the greatest and most flourishing kingdoms 
then in the world); but he could not hope to attain to this dignity, and to secure 
himself in the possession of it, upon other terms, than of complying with that 
nation, in their idolatrous religion and worship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">Now being brought up in the belief of the true God, the God of 
Israel, by his mother, to whom Pharaoh’s daughter had committed him, he could not, 
without great violence to his conscience, and <pb n="54" id="iii.iii-Page_54" />the principles of his education, renounce the true God, and fall 
off to the idolatry of the Egyptians: and for this reason “he refused to be called 
the son of Pharaoh’s daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction” with the worshippers 
of the true God, than to have the temporary enjoyment of any thing that was not 
to be had without sin; for so the word ought to be rendered 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p15.1">ἢ πρόσκαιρον ἔχειν 
ἁμαρτίας ἀπόλαυσιν</span>, 
“than to have the temporary enjoyment of sin.” So here was Moses’ 
self-denial, that he chose rather to suffer affliction with the worshippers of the 
true God, than to gain a kingdom, by the renouncing of God and religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">II. We will consider those circumstances of his self-denial, which 
do very much commend and set off the virtue of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">1. What it was he refused to be called; “the son of Pharaoh’s daughter;” that is, to be heir of one of the greatest and most flourishing kingdoms 
in the world: a temptation so great, that the devil himself could not find but 
one much greater, when he set upon the Son of God to tempt him to fall down and 
worship him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">And when we consider for what inconsiderable things some men sell 
their religion and their consciences, we shall think it no small temptation which 
Moses here resisted. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p18.1">Si violandum est jus, regnandi causa violandum est</span></i>; “If a 
man would do any unjust thing, and violate his religion and conscience, he would 
not do it for less than a kingdom;” and it would be a very hard bargain, even upon 
those terms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">2. Consider not only what he refused, but what he chose in the 
place of it—a state of great affliction and suffering. Had he refused a kingdom, 
and <pb n="55" id="iii.iii-Page_55" />chosen the quiet condition of a subject of middle rank, (beneath 
envy and above contempt) his self-denial had not been so great; nay, perhaps he 
had made a wise choice, in the account of the wisest men, in preferring a 
plentiful and quiet retirement, before the cares of a crown, and the burden of 
public government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">But it is very rare to find a man that would choose rather to 
be oppressed and persecuted, than to be a prince, and to have the sweet power to 
use others as he pleased.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">3. Consider how fair a prospect he had of enjoying this kingdom, 
if he could but have come up to the terms of it. He did not reject it, because he 
despaired of attaining it: for he had all the right that a good title could give 
him, being adopted heir to it; and yet he refused it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">To which I may add, that his breeding was such as might easily 
kindle ambitious thoughts in him. He was brought up in Pharaoh’s court, and was 
the darling and favourite of it; exceeding beautiful (as Josephus tells us) and 
“learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians;” than which no two qualities are 
more apt to puff up and swell a man with big thoughts of himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">They that are bred in a low condition, never think of a kingdom; men not being apt to aspire to things which are remote, and at a great distance 
from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">But nothing is more rare in persons of great and generous minds, 
than such a self-denial as this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">4. Let it be considered, in the last place, that this was a deliberate 
choice, not any rash and sudden, determination made by him when he was of incompetent age to make a true judgment of things. And this the apostle takes notice 
of in the text, as a <pb n="56" id="iii.iii-Page_56" />very memorable circumstance, that “when he was come to years, 
he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter.” And St. Stephen tells us, 
that he was “full forty years old” when he made this choice. (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p25.1" passage="Acts vii. 23" parsed="|Acts|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.23">Acts vii. 23</scripRef>.) 
“When he was full forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren, 
the children of Israel.” When he was of ripest judgment, and in the height of his 
prosperity and reputation, he made this choice; for it is said in the verse before, 
that “Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and mighty in word 
and deed;” that is, he was in great reputation for his wisdom and valour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26">This seems to refer to other passages of his life, which are not 
recorded in Scripture history, but related at large by Josephus, out of historians 
extant in his time. For he tells, that when the Ethiopians had invaded Egypt, and 
almost over-run it, Pharaoh was directed by the oracle at Memphis to make Moses 
his general, who by his extraordinary conduct and courage overthrew the Ethiopians, 
and drave them out of Egypt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">This Moses did not think fit to relate of himself; but St. 
Stephen seems to allude to it, when he says, that “he was mighty in word and 
deed:” and then it follows; “and when he was full forty years old, it came into 
his heart to visit his brethren, the children of Israel;” that is, when he was 
at full maturity of judgment, and in the height of his prosperity and reputation, he quitted 
the court of Egypt, and went to visit his afflicted brethren, and chose rather 
to take part with them in their sufferings, than to accept those great offers that 
were made to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28">There is likewise another passage in Josephus concerning Moses, 
which seems to be a forerunner <pb n="57" id="iii.iii-Page_57" />of the contempt which he shewed afterwards of the crown of Egypt; 
that when Moses was about three years old, Thermuthis, the daughter of Pharaoh, 
brought the child to him, who took him in his arms, and put his diadem upon his 
head; but Moses took it off, and cast it to the ground, and trampled it under his 
feet. This was but a childish act, and they who saw it would easily believe, that, 
for all his childish contempt of it then, if it were put upon his head in good 
earnest, when he came to be a man, he would hold it on faster, and use it with more 
respect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">And it is not improbable, but that the apostle might have some 
regard to this, when he says, that “Moses when he came to years;” intimating, 
that he did not only trample upon the diadem of Pharaoh, when he was a child; 
but when he was come to years, and was capable of judging better of those 
things, “he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p30">But before I proceed any farther, I cannot but take notice of 
an objection, which may seem to reflect greatly upon the integrity of Moses. Can 
we think him so very conscientious a man, who persuaded the people of Israel, and 
pretended God’s direction in the case, to cheat the Egyptians of their jewels, under 
a fraudulent pretence of borrowing them? There is some difficulty in the thing, 
as at first sight it appears: and yet I doubt not, with your favourable attention, 
and free from prejudice, to vindicate Moses clearly in this matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p31">And I shall not insist upon that which is commonly and truly 
said in this case; that God, who is the supreme Lord of all things, may transfer 
the rights of men from one to another; because the objection <pb n="58" id="iii.iii-Page_58" />doth not lie against God’s right to take away from any 
man what he hath given him; but against the fraudulent manner of doing it, which 
seems unworthy of God to command or encourage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p32">Now this matter, I think, is capable of another and much clearer 
answer; which, in short, is this, and grounded upon the history, as we find it related, 
<scripRef id="iii.iii-p32.1" passage="Exod. xii." parsed="|Exod|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12">Exod. xii.</scripRef> The providence of God did, it seems, design by this way to make some 
reparation to the Israelites, for the tyrannical usage which they had received from 
the Egyptians; and that first (as the text expressly tells us) “in giving them 
favour with the Egyptians;” who, in truth, for their own ends, and to get rid of 
such troublesome guests, were disposed to lend them any thing they had.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p33">Thus far all is right; here is nothing but fair borrowing and 
lending: and if the Israelites acquired a right to those things afterwards, there 
was then no obligation to restitution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p34">Let us see then how the providence of God brought this about: 
namely, by permitting the Egyptians afterwards, without cause, and after leave given 
them to depart, to pursue them, with a design to have destroyed them; by which 
hostility and perfidiousness they plainly forfeited their right to what they had 
only lent before. For this hostile attempt, which would have warranted the Israelites 
to have spoiled them of their jewels, if they had been in the possession of the 
Egyptians, did certainly warrant them to keep them when they had them; and by this 
means they became rightful possessors of what they had only by loan before, and 
could not have detained without fraud and injustice, if this hostility of the Egyptians 
had not given them a new title and clear right to them.</p>
<pb n="59" id="iii.iii-Page_59" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p35">But I proceed to the third thing I proposed, which was, to vindicate 
the prudence and reasonableness of this choice. And in speaking to this, I shall 
abstract from the particular case of Moses, and shew in general, that it is a prudent 
and reasonable thing, to prefer even an afflicted state of piety and virtue, before 
the greatest pleasures and prosperity of a sinful course; and this will appear, 
if we consider these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p36">I. The sufferings of good men upon account of religion, together 
with the reward of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p37">II. The temporary enjoyment of sin, with the mischiefs and inconveniences 
consequent upon them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p38">I. The sufferings of good men upon the account of religion, together 
with the reward of them. This Moses had in his eye, when he made this choice; for 
therefore “he chose to suffer affliction with the people of God, rather than to 
enjoy the pleasures of sin, which are but for a season,” because “he had respect 
to the recompense of reward.” And though he had but a very imperfect discovery in 
comparison of the future state; yet, it seems, he had so much assurance of the 
goodness of God, as firmly to believe, that he should be no loser at the last, by 
any thing that he suffered for God and religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p39">Indeed, if there were no life after this, and we had no expectation 
beyond this world, the wisest thing we could do would be, to enjoy as much of the 
present contentment of this world as we could make ourselves masters of. But if 
we be designed for immortality, and shall be unspeakably happy or intolerably miserable 
in another world, according as we have demeaned ourselves in this life; then <pb n="60" id="iii.iii-Page_60" />certainly it is reasonable, that we should take the greatest care 
of the longest duration, and be content to dispense with some present inconveniences 
for an eternal felicity; and be willing to labour and take pains for a little while, 
that we may be happy for ever. And this is accounted prudence in the account of 
the wisest men, to part with a little in present, for a far greater future advantage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p40">But the disproportion betwixt time and eternity is so vast, that, 
did we but firmly believe, that we shall live for ever, nothing in this world could 
reasonably be thought too good to part withal, or too grievous to suffer, for the 
obtaining of a blessed immortality. And upon this belief and persuasion of a mighty 
reward, beyond all their present sufferings, and that they should be infinite gainers 
at the last, the primitive Christians were kept from sinking tinder their present 
sufferings, and fortified against all that the malice and cruelty of the world could 
do unto them. And if we would consider all things together, and mind the invisible 
things of another world, as well as the things which are seen, we should easily 
discern, that he who suffers for God and religion does not renounce his happiness, 
but put it out to interest upon terms of greatest advantage, and does wisely consider 
his own best and most lasting interest. This is the first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p41">II. This will yet more evidently appear, if we consider the temporary 
enjoyments of sin, together with the mischiefs and inconveniences attending, and 
consequent upon them; that, as to the nature of them, they are mixed and imperfect; 
as to the duration of them, they are short, and but for a season; and as to the 
final issue and consequence of them, that they end in misery and sorrow.</p>
<pb n="61" id="iii.iii-Page_61" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p42">1. As to the nature of them, all the pleasures and enjoyments 
of sin are mixed and imperfect. A wicked man may make a shew of mirth and pleasure, 
“but even in laughter his heart is sorrowful, and the end of that mirth is heaviness.” 
There can be no true and sincere pleasure in any sinful and vicious course, though 
it be attended with all the pomp and splendour of outward happiness and prosperity; for wherever sin and vice is, there must be guilt; and wherever guilt is, the 
mind will be restless and unquiet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p43">For there are two very troublesome and tormenting passions, which 
are naturally consequent upon guilt—shame and fear: shame, arising from the apprehension 
of the danger of being discovered; and fear, from the apprehension of the danger 
of being punished: and these do continually haunt the sinner, and fill him with 
inward horror and confusion in his most secret retirements. And if sin were attended 
with no other trouble but the guilt of it, a wise man would not commit it, if it 
were for no other reason, but merely for the peace and quiet of his own mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p44">2. The enjoyments of sin, as to the duration of them, are but 
short. Upon this consideration, Moses set no price and value upon them, but preferred affliction and suffering in good company, and in a good cause, before 
“the temporary enjoyments of sin.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p45">If the enjoyments of this world were perfect in their nature, 
and had no mixture; of trouble and sorrow in them; yet this would be a great abatement of them, that they are of so short and uncertain a continuance. The pleasure 
of most sins expires <pb n="62" id="iii.iii-Page_62" />with the act of them; and, when that is done, the delight 
vanisheth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p46">I cannot deny but that there are several worldly advantages to 
be purchased by sin, which may perhaps be of a longer continuance; as riches and 
honours, the common purchase of covetousness and ambition, and of that long train 
of inferior vices which attend upon them, and minister unto them: but even those 
enjoyments are, in their own nature, of an uncertain continuance; and much more 
uncertain for being purchased by indirect and ill means. But if the enjoyment of 
these things were sure to be of the same date with our lives; yet how short a duration 
is that compared with eternity? Make the utmost allowance to these things that 
can be, yet we can but enjoy them whilst we are in this world. When we come into 
the world of spirits, it will signify nothing to us to have been rich or great in 
this world. When we shall stand before that highest tribunal, it will not avail 
us in the least to have been princes, and great men, and judges on the earth; the 
poorest man that ever lived in this world will then be upon equal terms with the 
biggest of us all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p47">For all mankind shall then stand upon a level, and those civil 
distinctions of rich and poor, of base and honourable, which seem now so considerable, 
and make such a glaring difference amongst men in this world, shall all then be 
laid aside, and moral differences shall only take place. All the distinctions which 
will then be made, will be betwixt the good and the bad, the righteous and the wicked; and the difference betwixt a good and bad man, will be really much greater than 
ever it seemed to be <pb n="63" id="iii.iii-Page_63" />betwixt the highest and meanest persons in this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p48">And, if this be so, why should we value the enjoyments of sin 
at so high a rate, which, at the best, are only considerable (and that only in the 
imagination of vain men) during our abode in this world; but bear no price at 
all in that country where we must live for ever: or, if they did, we cannot 
carry them along with us. The guilt of them, indeed, will follow us with a 
vengeance; the injustice and all the ill arts we have used for the getting or 
keeping of them, especially, if at once we have “made ship wreck of faith and a 
good conscience.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p49">If we have changed our religion, or, which is much worse, if continuing 
in the profession of it, we have betrayed it, and the interest of it, for the gaining 
or securing of any of these things; we shall find, to our sorrow, that though “the enjoyments of sin were but for a season,” the guilt of it will never leave us 
nor forsake us; but will stick close to us, and make us miserable for ever. But 
this belongs to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p50">III. Third thing I proposed to speak to, namely, The final issue 
and consequence of a sinful course; which is misery and sorrow many times in this 
world, but most certainly in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p51">1. In this world, the very best issue and consequence of a sinful 
course that we can imagine, is repentance: and even this hath a great deal of sensible pain and trouble in it; for it is many times (especially after great sins, 
and a long continuance in them) accompanied with much regret and horror; with deep 
and piercing sorrow; with dismal and despairing thoughts of God’s mercy; and with 
fearful apprehensions of his wrath and vengeance. <pb n="64" id="iii.iii-Page_64" />So that, if this were the worst consequence of sin, (which indeed 
is the best) no man that considers and calculates things wisely, would purchase 
the pleasure of any sin, at the price of so much anguish and sorrow as a true and 
deep repentance will cost him; especially, since a true repentance does, in many 
cases, oblige men to the restitution of that which hath been gained by sin, if it 
hath been got by the injury of another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p52">And this consideration quite takes away the pleasure and profit 
of an ill-gotten estate. Better never to have had it, than to be obliged to refund 
it. A wise man will forbear the most pleasant meats, if he know beforehand that 
they will make him deadly sick, and that he shall never be at ease till he have 
brought them up again.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p53">No man that believes the threatenings of God, and the judgments 
of another world, would ever sin, but that he hopes to retrieve all again by repentance. 
But it is the greatest folly in the world to commit any sin upon this hope: for 
that is to please one’s self for the present, in hopes to have more trouble afterwards 
than the pleasure comes to. But, especially no man would be guilty of an act of 
injustice and oppression, in hopes to repent of it afterwards; because there can 
be no repentance for such sins without restitution; and it is perfect madness for 
a man to run the hazard of his soul to get an estate, in hopes of restoring it again; for so he must do that truly repents of such a sin. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p54">2. In the other world, the final issue and consequence of all 
the pleasures of sin unrepented of, will certainly be misery and sorrow. How quietly 
soever a sinner may pass through this world, or out of it, misery will certainly 
overtake him in the next, <pb n="65" id="iii.iii-Page_65" />unspeakable and eternal misery, arising from an apprehension 
of the greatest loss, and a sense of the sharpest pain; and those sadly aggravated 
by the remembrance of past pleasure, and the despair of future ease.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p55">From a sad apprehension and melancholy reflection upon his 
inestimable loss. In the other world, the sinner shall be eternally separated 
from God, who is the fountain of happiness. This is the first part of that 
miserable sentence which shall be passed upon the wicked—“Depart from me.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p56">Sinners are not now sensible of the joys of heaven, and the happiness 
of that state, and therefore are not capable of estimating the greatness of such 
a loss: but this stupidity and insensibleness of sinners, continues only during 
this present state, which affords men a variety of objects and pleasures to divert 
and entertain them: but when they are once entered upon the other world, they 
will then have nothing else to take up their thoughts, but the sad condition, 
into which by their own wilful negligence and folly they have plunged 
themselves. They shall then “lift up their eyes,” and, with the rich man in the 
parable, at once “see the happiness of others, and feel their own misery and 
torment.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p57">But this is not all. Besides the apprehension of so great a loss, 
they shall be sensible of the sorest and sharpest pains; and how grievous those 
shall be we may conjecture by what the Scripture says of them in general; that 
they are the effects of a mighty displeasure, of anger and omnipotence met together, 
far greater than can be described by any pains and sufferings which we are acquainted 
withal in this world: “for who knows the power of God’s anger,” and the utmost 
of what omnipotent Justice <pb n="66" id="iii.iii-Page_66" />can do to sinners? “It is a fearful thing to fall into the 
hands of the living God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p58">One would think, this were misery enough, and needed no farther 
aggravation: but yet it hath two terrible ones—from the remembrance of past pleasures, and the despair of any future ease and remedy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p59">The remembrance of past pleasure makes present sufferings 
more sharp and sensible. For as nothing commends pleasure more, and gives a 
quicker relish to happiness, than precedent pain and suffering (for perhaps 
there is not a greater pleasure in the world, than in the sudden ease which a 
man finds after a sharp fit of the stone): so nothing enrageth affliction more, 
and sets a keener edge upon misery, than to pass into great pain immediately 
out of a state of ease and pleasure. This was the stinging aggravation of the 
rich man’s torment, that “in his lifetime he had received his good things, and 
had fared so deliciously every day.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p60">But the greatest aggravation of all is, the despair of any future 
ease and remedy. The duration of this misery is set forth to us in Scripture, by 
such expressions as do signify the longest and most indeterminable duration. “Depart ye cursed into everlasting fire.” (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p60.1" passage="Matth. xxv." parsed="|Matt|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25">Matth. xxv.</scripRef> and <scripRef id="iii.iii-p60.2" passage="Mark ix. 43" parsed="|Mark|9|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.43">Mark ix. 43</scripRef>.) 
“Where 
the worm dies not, and the fire is not quenched.” And in the Revelation it is said, 
that “the wicked shall be tormented day and night, for ever and ever,” without 
intermission, and without end. And this surely is the perfection of misery, for 
a man to lie under the greatest torments, and to be in despair of ever finding the 
least ease.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p61">Let us now compare things together: on the one hand, the sufferings 
of good men, for a good conscience, <pb n="67" id="iii.iii-Page_67" />and the reward that follows them; and, on the other 
hand, the enjoyments of sin, and the mischief and misery that attend them, and will 
certainly overtake them in this world, or in the next: and then we shall easily 
discern which of these is to be preferred in a wise man’s choice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p62">And indeed the choice is so very plain, that a man must be very 
strangely forsaken of his reason, and blinded by sense, who does not prefer that 
course of life, which will probably make him happier in this world, but most certainly 
in the next.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p63">IV. There remains now only the fourth and last particular to be 
spoken to; viz. supposing this choice to be reasonable, to inquire whence it comes 
to pass, that so many make a quite contrary choice. How is it, that the greatest 
part of mankind are so widely mistaken, as to prefer the temporary enjoyments of 
sin before conscience and religion; especially, if it be attended with great afflictions 
and sufferings? and of this I shall give you as brief an account as I can, and 
so conclude this discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p64">This wrong choice generally proceeds from one or both of these 
two causes; from want of faith, or from want of consideration, or of both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p65">1. One great reason why men make so imprudent a choice, is unbelief; 
either the want of faith, or the weakness of it. Either men do not believe the recompenses 
of another life, or they are not so firmly persuaded of the reality of them. If 
men do not at all believe these things, there is no foundation for religion; for 
“he that cometh unto God (that is, he that thinks of being religious) must 
believe 
that God is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him,” as the 
apostle reasons in the beginning of this chapter.</p>
<pb n="68" id="iii.iii-Page_68" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p66">But I hope, there are but few that are, or can be, infidels, as 
to these great and fundamental principles of religion. But it is to be feared, 
that the faith of a great many is but weak and wavering; their faith is rather 
negative; they do not disbelieve these things, but they are not firmly persuaded 
of them; their faith is rather an opinion, than a rooted and well-grounded persuasion; and therefore, no wonder, if it be not so strong and vigorous a 
principle of 
action, like the faith of Abraham and Moses, and other worthies mentioned in this 
chapter. For where faith is in its full strength and vigour, it will have proportionable 
effects upon the resolutions and wills of men: but where it is but weak, it is 
of little or no efficacy. And this is the true reason, why so many forsake religion, 
and cleave to this present world; and, when it comes to the push, choose rather 
to sin than to suffer; and will rather quit the truth, than endure persecution 
for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p67">These are they whom our Saviour describes, “who receive the word 
with joy, and endure for a while; but when tribulation and persecution ariseth be 
cause of the word, presently they are offended:” not that they did not believe 
the word; but their faith had taken no deep root, and therefore it withered. The 
weakness and wavering of men’s faith, makes them unstable and inconstant in their 
course; because they are not of one mind, but divided betwixt two interests, 
that of this world and the other; and “the double-minded man (as St. James tells 
us) is unstable in all his ways.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p68">It is generally a true rule; so much wavering as we see in the 
actions and lives of men, so much weakness there is in their faith; and therefore, 
he that would know what any man firmly believes, let him <pb n="69" id="iii.iii-Page_69" />attend to his actions more than to his professions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p69">If any man live so as no man that heartily believes the Christian 
religion can live, it is not credible, that such a man doth firmly believe the Christian 
religion. He says he does; but there is a greater evidence in the case than words; there is 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p69.1">testimonium rei</span></i>, the man’s actions are to the contrary, and they do best 
declare the inward sense of the man. Did men firmly believe, that there is a God 
that governs the world, and that “he hath appointed a day wherein he will judge 
it in righteousness;” and that all mankind shall shortly appear before him, and 
give an account of themselves, and all their actions, to him; and that those who 
have “kept the faith and a good conscience,” and have “lived soberly, and righteously, 
and godly, in this present world,” shall be unspeakably and eternally happy; “but 
the fearful and unbelieving,” those who, out of fear or interest, have deserted 
the faith, or lived wicked lives, “shall have their portion in the lake, which 
burns with fire and brimstone:” I say, were men firmly persuaded of these things, 
it is hardly credible, that any man should make a wrong choice, and forsake the 
ways of truth and righteousness, upon any temptation whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p70">Faith, even in temporal matters, is a mighty principle of action, 
and will make men to attempt and undergo strange and difficult things. The faith 
of the gospel ought to be much more operative and powerful, because the objects 
of hope and fear, which it presents to us, are far greater, and more considerable, 
than any thing that this world can tempt or terrify us withal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p71">Would we but by faith make present to our minds <pb n="70" id="iii.iii-Page_70" />the invisible things of another world, the happiness of heaven, 
and the terrors of hell; and were we as verily persuaded of them, as if they were 
in our view, how should we despise all the pleasures and terrors of this world; 
and with what ease should we resist and repel all those temptations, which would 
seduce us from our duty, or draw us into sin!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p72">A firm and unshaken belief of these things, would effectually 
remove all those mountains of difficulty and discouragement, which men fancy to 
themselves in the ways of religion. “To him that believeth all things are possible,” 
and most things would be easy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p73">2. Another reason of this wrong choice is want of consideration; for this would strengthen our faith, and make it more vigorous and powerful: 
and, in deed, a faith which is well rooted and established doth suppose a wise and 
deep consideration of things; and the want of this is a great cause of the fatal 
miscarriage of men; that they do not sit down and consider with themselves seriously, 
how much religion is their interest, and how much it will cost them to be true to 
it, and to persevere in it, to the end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p74">We suffer ourselves to be governed by sense, and to be transported 
with present things; but do not consider our future and lasting interest, and the 
whole duration of an immortal soul. And this is the reason why so many men are hurried 
away by the present and sensible delights of this world, because they will not 
take time to think of what will be hereafter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p75">For it is not to be imagined, but that the man who hath seriously 
considered what sin is, the shortness of its pleasure, and the eternity of its 
punishment, should resolve to forsake sin, and to live a holy and virtuous life.</p>
<pb n="71" id="iii.iii-Page_71" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p76">To conclude this whole discourse. If men did but seriously believe 
the great principles of religion; the being and the providence of God; the immortality of their souls; the glorious rewards, and the dreadful punishments of another 
world; they could not possibly make so imprudent a choice, as we see a great part 
of mankind to do; they could not be induced to forsake God and religion for any 
temporal interest and advantage; to renounce the favour of heaven, and all their 
hopes of happiness in another world, for any thing that this world can afford; 
nay, not for the whole world, if it were offered to them: for, as our Saviour reasons 
in this very case, of forsaking our religion for any temporal interest, or consideration; 
“What is a man profited if he gain the whole world, and lose his own 
soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p77">Whenever any of us are tempted in this kind, let that solemn declaration 
of our Saviour and our Judge be continually in our minds; “He that confesseth me 
before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven: but 
whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful 
generation, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in the 
glory of his Father, with his holy angels.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p78">And we have great cause to thank God, to see so many in this day 
of trial, and hour of temptation, to adhere with so much resolution and constancy 
to their holy religion, and to prefer the keeping of faith, and a good conscience, 
to all earthly considerations and advantages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p79">And this very thing, that so many hold their religion so fast, 
and are so loath to part with it, gives great hopes that they intend to make good 
use of it, <pb n="72" id="iii.iii-Page_72" />and to frame their lives according to the holy rules and precepts 
of it; which alone can give us peace whilst we live, and comfort when we come to 
die; and after death secure to us the possession of a happiness, large as our 
wishes, and lasting as our souls. To which, God of his infinite goodness bring us 
all, for his mercies sake, in Jesus Christ: to whom, with the Father, and the Holy 
Ghost, be all honour and glory, world without end. Amen.</p>
<pb n="73" id="iii.iii-Page_73" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LVIII. Of Constancy in the Profession of the True Religion." prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v" id="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">SERMON LVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p0.2">OF CONSTANCY IN THE PROFESSION OF THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p1"><i>Let us holdfast the profession of our faith without wavering; 
for he is faithful that hath promised</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.iv-p2">THE main scope and design of this Epistle to the Hebrews is to 
persuade the Jews, who were newly converted to Christianity, to continue 
steadfast in the profession of that holy and excellent religion which they had 
embraced; and not to be removed from it, either by the subtle insinuations of 
their brethren the Jews, who pretended that they were in possession of the true 
ancient religion, and the only true church of God upon earth; or by the terror 
of the heathen persecution, which was so hot against them at that time. And to 
this end the author of this 
Epistle doth by great variety of arguments demonstrate the excellency of the Christian 
religion above the Jewish dispensation; and shews at large, that in all those respects 
upon which the Jews valued themselves and their religion (as, namely, upon the account 
of their lawgiver, their high-priests, and their sacrifices) the Christian religion 
had every way the advantage of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">And having made this clear, he concludes this with an earnest 
exhortation to them to continue steadfast in the profession of this excellent religion, 
which was revealed to them by the Son of God, the true propitiatory sacrifice, and 
the great high-priest <pb n="74" id="iii.iv-Page_74" />of their profession, and into which they had solemnly been initiated 
and admitted by baptism. <scripRef passage="Heb 10:19,20,21,22" id="iii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Heb|10|19|10|21;|Heb|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.19-Heb.10.21 Bible:Heb.10.22">Ver. 19, 20, 21, 22</scripRef>. “Having therefore, brethren, boldness 
to enter into the holiest, by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which 
he hath consecrated for us through the veil, that is to say, his flesh; and having 
an High-priest over the house of God; let us draw near with a true heart, in full 
assurance of faith;” that is, let us sincerely serve God with a firm persuasion 
of the truth and excellency of this holy religion, into the profession whereof 
we were solemnly admitted by baptism; for that is undoubtedly the meaning of the 
following words: “having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our 
bodies washed with pure water;” the water with which our bodies are washed in baptism, 
signifying our spiritual regeneration, and the purging our consciences from dead 
works, to serve the living God. From all which he concludes, “let us hold fast 
the profession of our faith without wavering.” This refers to that solemn 
profession of faith, which was made by all Christians at their baptism, and 
which is contained in the ancient creed of the Christian church, called by the 
ancient fathers, “the rule of faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">Let us hold fast, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.1">κατέχωμεν</span>, “let us firmly retain;” 
the same with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.2">κρατῶμεν τῆς ὁμολογίας</span>. (<scripRef passage="Heb 4:14" id="iii.iv-p4.3" parsed="|Heb|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.14">Chap. iv. 14</scripRef>.) 
“Seeing then we have a great High-priest which is passed into 
the heavens, Jesus, the Son of God, let us take fast hold of our profession.” So 
here in the text, the apostle upon the same consideration exhorts Christians to 
retain, or hold fast, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.4">τὴν ὁμολογίαντῆς ἐλπίδος</span>, “the confession, or profession of 
their hope;” that is, the hope of the resurrection of the dead, and everlasting 
life, which was the conclusion of that <pb n="75" id="iii.iv-Page_75" />faith or creed, whereof in baptism they made a solemn profession. 
“Let us hold fast the profession of our faith or hope, without wavering;” the 
word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv-p4.5">ἀκλινῆ</span>, inflexible, unmoveable, steady, and not apt to waver and be shaken 
by every wind of contrary doctrine, nor by the blasts and storms of persecution.—“For he is faithful that hath promised.” If we continue faithful and steady to 
God, he will be “faithful,” to make good all the promises he hath made to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">In the words, thus explained, there are two things which I shall 
distinctly consider.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">First, The exhortation: “Let us hold fast the profession of 
our faith, without wavering:” and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">Secondly, The argument or encouragement used to enforce it; “He is faithful that hath promised.” I begin with the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">First, The exhortation to be constant and steady in the profession 
of the Christian religion: “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without 
wavering.” In the handling of this, and that we may the better understand the 
true meaning of this exhortation here in the text, I shall do these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">I. I shall shew negatively, wherein this constancy and steadiness 
in the profession of the true religion does not consist. And here I shall remove 
one or two things, which are thought by some to be inconsistent with constancy 
and steadfastness in religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">II. I shall shew positively what is implied in a constant and 
steady profession of the true religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">I. I shall shew negatively, what constancy and steadfastness 
in the profession of the true religion does not imply. And there are two things 
which are thought by some to be implied in “holding fast the profession of our 
faith without wavering.”</p>
<pb n="76" id="iii.iv-Page_76" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">First, That men should not take the liberty to examine their religion, 
and inquire into the grounds and reasons of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">Secondly, That men should obstinately refuse to hear any reasons 
that can be brought against the true religion, as they think, which they have once 
entertained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">First, That men should not take the liberty to examine their religion, 
and inquire into the grounds and reasons of it. This, I think, is so far from being forbidden in this exhortation, that, on the 
contrary, I doubt not to make it 
appear, that a free and impartial inquiry into the grounds and reasons of our religion, 
and a thorough trial and examination of them, is one of the best means to confirm 
and establish us in the profession of it: I mean, that all persons that are capable 
of it, should do it, and that they will find great benefit and advantage by it. 
For I do not think, that this is a duty equally and indifferently incumbent upon 
all; nor indeed fit and proper for all persons; because all are not equally capable 
of doing it. There are two sorts of persons that are in a great measure incapable 
of doing it:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">1. Children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">2. Such grown persons as are of a very mean and low capacity and 
improvement of understanding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">Children are not fit to examine, but only to learn and believe 
what is taught them by their parents and teachers. They are fit to have the fear 
of God, and the principles of the true religion, instilled into them; but they 
are by no means fit to discern between a true and false religion, and to choose 
for themselves, and to make a change of their religion; as hath of late been allowed 
to them in a nation not <pb n="77" id="iii.iv-Page_77" />far from us, and by public edict declared, that children at seven 
years old are fit to choose and to change their religion: which is the first law 
I ever heard of, that allows children at that age to do any act for themselves, 
that is of consequence and importance to them, for the remaining part of their 
lives, and which they shall stand obliged to perform and make good. They are indeed 
baptized, according to the custom and usage of the Christian church, in their infancy: but they do not enter into this obligation themselves: but their sureties undertake 
for them, that when they come to age, they shall take this promise upon themselves, 
and confirm and make it good. But surely, they can do no act for themselves, and 
in their own name, at that age, which can be obligatory. They can neither make any 
contracts that shall be valid, nor incur any debt, nor oblige themselves by any 
promise, nor choose themselves a guardian, nor do any act that may bring them under 
an inconvenience, when they shall come at age. And can we think them of discretion 
sufficient at that time, to do a thing of the greatest moment and consequence of 
all other; and which will concern them to all eternity; namely, to choose their 
religion? There is indeed one part of one religion (which we all know) which children 
at seven years of age are fit (I do not say to judge of, but) to be as fond of, 
and to practise to as good purpose, as those of riper years; and that is, to worship 
images, to tell their beads, to say their prayers, and to be present at the service 
of God in an unknown tongue; and this they are more likely to choose at that age, 
than those who are of riper and more improved understandings; and if they do not 
choose it at that time, it is ten to one they will not choose <pb n="78" id="iii.iv-Page_78" />it afterwards. I shall say no more of this, but that it is a very 
extraordinary law, and such as perhaps was never thought of before from the beginning 
of the world. Thus much for children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">As for grown persons, who are of a very low and mean capacity 
of understanding, and either by reason of the weakness of their faculties, or other 
disadvantages which they lie under, are in little or no probability of improving 
themselves: these are always to be considered as in the condition of children 
and learners, and therefore must, of necessity, in things, which are not plain and 
obvious to the meanest capacities, trust and rely upon the judgment of others. 
And it is really much wiser and safer for them so to do, than to depend upon their 
own judgments, and to lean to their own understandings; and such persons, if they 
be modest and humble, and pray earnestly to God for his assistance and direction, 
and are careful to practise what they know, and to live up to the best light and 
knowledge which they have, shall not miscarry merely for want of those farther 
degrees of knowledge, which they had no capacity nor opportunity to attain, because 
their ignorance is unavoidable, and God will require no more of them than he hath 
given them, and will not call them to account for the improvement of those talents 
which he never committed to them. And if they be led into any dangerous error, by 
the negligence or ill conduct of those under whose care and instruction the providence 
of God permitted them to be placed, God will not impute it to them as a fault; 
because in the circum stances in which they were they took the best and wisest course 
that they could, to come to the knowledge of the truth, by being willing to learn 
what <pb n="79" id="iii.iv-Page_79" />they could of those whom they took to be wiser than themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">But for such persons, who, by the maturity of their age, and by 
the natural strength and clearness of their understandings, or by the due exercise 
and improvement of them, are capable of inquiring into, and understanding the grounds 
of their religion, and discerning the difference betwixt truth and error (I do not 
mean in unnecessary points, and matters of deepest learning and speculation, but 
in matters necessary to salvation), it is certainly very reason able, that such 
persons should examine their religion, and understand the reasons and grounds of 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">And this must either be granted to be reasonable, or else every 
man must continue in that religion in which he happens to be fixed by education, 
or for any other reason to pitch upon, when he comes to years, and makes his free 
choice: for if this be a good principle, that no man is to examine his religion, 
but take it as it is, and to believe it, and rest satisfied with it; then every 
man is to remain in the religion which he first lights upon, whether by choice or 
the chance of his education. For he ought not to change but upon reason; and reason 
he can have none, unless he be allowed to examine his religion, and to compare it 
with others, that by the comparison he may discern which is best, and ought in 
reason to be preferred in his choice. For to him that will not, or is not permitted 
to search into the grounds of any religion, all religions are alike; as all things 
are of the same colour to him that is always kept in the dark; or if he happens 
to come into the light dares not open his eyes, and make use of them to discern 
the different colours of things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">But this is evidently and at first sight unreasonable; <pb n="80" id="iii.iv-Page_80" />because at this rate, every man that hath once entertained 
an error, and a false religion, must for ever continue in it: for if he be not 
allowed to examine it, he can never have reason to change; and to make a change 
without reason, is certainly unreason able, and mere vanity and inconstancy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">And yet, for aught I can see, this is the principle which the 
church of Rome doth, with great zeal and earnestness, inculcate upon their people; 
discouraging all doubts and inquiries about their religion, as temptations of 
the devil; and all examinations of the grounds and reasons of their religion as 
an inclination and dangerous step towards heresy: for what else can they mean by 
taking the Scriptures out of the hands of the people, and locking them up from them 
in an unknown tongue, by requiring them absolutely to submit their judgments, and 
to resign them up to that which they are pleased to call the catholic church, and 
implicitly to believe as she believes, though they know not what that is? This 
is, in truth, to believe as their priest tells them; for that is all the teaching 
part of the church, and all the rule of faith that the common people are acquainted 
with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">And it is not sufficient to say in this matter, that when men 
are in the truth, and of the right religion, and in the bosom of the true church, 
they ought to rest satisfied, and to examine and inquire no farther. For this is 
manifestly unreasonable, and that upon these three accounts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">1. Because this is a plain and shameful begging of the thing in 
question; and that which every church, and every religion, doth almost with equal 
confidence pretend to; that their’s is the only right religion, and the only true 
church. And these pretences <pb n="81" id="iii.iv-Page_81" />are all alike reasonable to him that never examined the 
grounds of any of them, nor hath compared them together. And therefore, it is 
the vainest thing in the world for the church of Rome to pretend, that all 
religions in the world ought to be examined but their’s; because their’s, and none else, 
is the true religion. For this which they say so confidently of it, that it is the 
true religion, no man can know till he hath examined it, and searched into the grounds 
of it, and hath considered the objections which are against it. So that it is fond 
partiality to say, that their religion is not to be examined by the people 
that profess it, but that all other religions ought to be examined, or rather, 
be cause they are different from that which they presume to be the only true religion, ought 
to be condemned at all adventures, without any farther inquiry: this, I say, 
is fond partiality; because every religion, and every church, may (for aught that 
appears to any man that is not permitted to examine things impartially) say the 
same for themselves, and with as much reason; and, if so, then either every religion 
ought to permit itself to be examined; or else no man ought to examine his own 
religion, whatever it be: and, consequently, Jews, and Turks, and heathens, and 
heretics, ought all to continue as they are, and none of them to change; because 
they cannot reasonably change without examining both that religion which they leave, 
and that which they embrace instead of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">2. Admitting this pretence were true, that they are the true church, 
and have the true religion; this is so far from being a reason why they should 
not permit it to be examined, that, on the contrary, it is one of the best reasons 
in the world why they <pb n="82" id="iii.iv-Page_82" />should allow it to be examined, and why they may safely suffer 
it to be so. They should permit it to be tried, that men may upon good reason be 
satisfied that it is the true religion: and they may safely suffer it to be done; 
because, if they be sure that the grounds of their religion be firm and good, I 
am sure they will be never the worse for being examined and looked into. But I 
appeal to every man’s reason, whether it be not an ill sign that they are not so 
sure that the grounds of their religion are solid and firm, and such as will abide 
the trial, that they are so very loath to have them searched into and examined? 
This cannot but tempt a wise man to suspect, that their church is not founded upon 
a rock, and that they themselves know some thing that is amiss in their religion, 
which makes them so loath to have it tried, and brought to the touch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">3. It is certain among all Christians, that the doctrine 
preached by the apostles was the true faith of Christ; and yet they never 
forbade the Christians to examine whether it was so or not: nay, on the 
contrary, they frequently exhort them to try and examine their religion, and 
whether that doctrine which they had delivered to them was the true faith of 
Christ. So St. Paul, (<scripRef id="iii.iv-p26.1" passage="2 Corinth. xiii. 5" parsed="|2Cor|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.5">2 Corinth. xiii. 5</scripRef>.) “Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith; prove your ownselves.” And, again, 
(<scripRef id="iii.iv-p26.2" passage="1 Thess. v. 21" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Thess. v. 21</scripRef>.) “Prove all things, hold fast that which is good;” intimating 
to us, that in order to the holding fast the profession of our faith, it is requisite 
to prove and try it. And so likewise St. John’s <scripRef passage="1John 4:1" id="iii.iv-p26.3" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1st Ep. iv. 1</scripRef>. “Beloved, believe 
not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God; because many false 
prophets are gone out into the world.” And he <pb n="83" id="iii.iv-Page_83" />gives a very notable mark whereby we may know the Spirit of truth, 
and the spirit of error. The spirit of error carries on a worldly interest and 
design, and the doctrines of it tend to secular power and greatness: 
(<scripRef passage="1John 4:5" id="iii.iv-p26.4" parsed="|1John|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.5">ver. 5</scripRef>.) “They are of the world; therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth 
them.” (<scripRef id="iii.iv-p26.5" passage="Acts xvii. 11" parsed="|Acts|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.11">Acts xvii. 11</scripRef>.) St. Luke commends it, as an argument of a more noble and 
generous spirit in the Bereans, that they examined the doctrine which the apostles 
preached, whether it were agreeable to the Scriptures; and this without disparagement 
to their infallibility: “These (saith he,) were more noble than those of Thessalonica, 
in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures 
daily whether those things were so.” They were ready to receive the word; but not 
blindly, and with an implicit faith, but using due care to examine the doctrines 
which they were taught, and to see if they were agree able to that Divine revelation 
of the Holy Scriptures which they had before received. It seems they were not willing 
to admit and swallow contradictions in their faith. And we desire no more of the 
church of Rome, than that they would encourage the people to search the Scriptures 
daily, and to examine whether their doctrines be according to them. We would be 
glad to hear the pope, and a general council commend to the people the searching 
of the Scriptures, and to try their definitions of faith and decrees of worship 
by that rule, to see whether what they have defined, and decree to be believed and 
practised, be agreeable to it—their worship of images; their solemn invocation 
of angels, and of the blessed Virgin, and the saints departed; the sacrament under 
one kind only; the public prayers <pb n="84" id="iii.iv-Page_84" />and service of God in an unknown tongue; the frequent repetition 
of the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ’s body and blood in the mass. Had the Bereans 
been at the council of Trent, and pleaded their right to “search the Scriptures, 
whether these things were so,” I doubt they would have been thought very troublesome 
and impertinent, and would not have been praised by the pope and council for their 
pains, as they are by St. Luke.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">You see then, upon the whole matter, that it is a very groundless 
and suspicious pretence of the church of Rome, that, because they are infallibly 
in the right, and their’s is the true religion, therefore their people must not 
be permitted to examine it. The doctrine of the apostles was undoubtedly the true 
faith of Christ; and yet they not only permitted the people to examine it, but 
exhorted and encouraged them so to do, and commended them for it: and any man, 
that hath the spirit of a man, must abhor to submit to this slavery, not to be allowed 
to examine his religion, and to inquire freely into the grounds and reasons of it; and would break with any church in the world upon this single point; and would 
tell them plainly, If your religion be too good to be examined, I doubt, it is too 
bad to be believed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">If it be said, that the allowing of this liberty is the way to 
make people perpetually doubting and unsettled; I do utterly deny this, and do 
on the contrary with good reason affirm, that it is apt to have the contrary effect; there being in reason no better way to establish any man in the belief of any 
thing, than to let him see that there are very good grounds and reasons for what 
he believes; which no man can ever see, that is not permitted to examine whether 
there be such reasons or not. So that, besides <pb n="85" id="iii.iv-Page_85" />the reasonableness of the thing, it is of great 
advantage to us; and that upon these accounts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">1. To arm us against seducers. He that hath examined his 
religion, and tried the grounds of it, is most able to maintain them, and make 
them good against all assaults that may be made upon us, to move us from our 
steadfastness: whereas, he that hath not examined, and consequently does not 
understand, the reasons of his religion, is liable to be “tossed to and fro, and 
to be carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and the 
cunning craftiness of those that lie in wait to deceive.” For when he is attempted, he will either defend his 
religion, or not: if he undertake the defence of it, before he hath examined the 
grounds of it, he makes himself an easy prey to every crafty man that will set upon 
him; he exposeth at once himself to danger and his religion to disgrace. If he 
decline the defence of it, he must be forced to take sanctuary in that ignorant 
and obstinate principle—that, because he is of an infallible church, and sure that 
he is in the right, therefore he never did nor will examine whether he be so or 
not. But how i he, or can he, be sure that he is in the right, if he 1 have no other 
reason for it, but his confidence, and his being “wiser in his own conceit, than 
seven men that can render a reason?” It is a shameful thing in a wise man, who 
is able to give a good reason of all other actions and parts of his life, to be 
able to say nothing for his religion, which concerns him more than all the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">2. To examine and understand the grounds of our religion, will 
be a good means (by the assistance of God’s grace) to keep us constant to it, even 
under the fiery trial. When it comes to this, that a man <pb n="86" id="iii.iv-Page_86" />must suffer for his religion, he had need to be well established 
in the belief of it; which no man can so well be, as he that in some measure understands 
the grounds and reasons of his belief. A man would be well assured of the truth 
and goodness of that for which he would lay down his life; otherwise, “he dies 
as a fool dies”—he knows not for what. A man would be loath to set such a seal to 
a blank, I mean to that which he hath no sufficient ground and reason to believe 
to be true; which, whether he hath or not, no man that hath not examined the grounds 
of his religion can be well assured of. This St. Peter prescribes, as the best preparative 
for suffering for righteousness sake, in his first Epistle, <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:14,15" id="iii.iv-p30.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.14-1Pet.3.15">iii. 14, 15</scripRef>. “But, 
if ye suffer for righteousness sake, happy are ye; and be not afraid of their terror, 
neither be troubled; but sanctify the Lord God in your hearts (that is, make him 
the great object of your dread and trust), and be ready always to give an answer 
to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">Secondly, “The holding fast the profession of our faith without 
wavering,” doth not imply, that men should obstinately refuse to hear any reason 
against that religion, which they have embraced, and think to be the true religion. 
As men should examine before they choose; so, after they have chosen, they should 
be ready to be better informed, if better reason can be offered. No man ought to 
think himself so infallible as to be privileged from hearing reason, and from having 
his doctrines and dictates tried by that test.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32">Our blessed Saviour himself, the most infallible person that ever 
was in the world, and who “declared the truth which he had heard of God,” yet <pb n="87" id="iii.iv-Page_87" />he offered himself and his doctrine to this trial. (<scripRef id="iii.iv-p32.1" passage="John viii. 46" parsed="|John|8|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.46">John viii. 
46</scripRef>.) “Which of you convinceth me of sin?” that is, of falsehood and error? “And 
if I speak the truth, why do ye not believe me?” He was sure he spake the truth; and yet, for all that, if they could convince him of error and mistake, he was 
ready to hear any reason they could bring to that purpose. Though a man be never 
so sure that he is in the true religion, and never so resolved to continue constant 
and steadfast in it; yet reason is always to be heard, when it is fairly offered. 
And as we ought always to be “ready to give an answer to those who ask a reason 
of the hope and faith that is in us,” so ought we likewise to be ready to hear the 
reasons which others do fairly offer against our opinion and persuasion in religion, 
and to debate the matter with them; that if we be in the right, and they in the 
wrong, we may rectify their mistake, and “instruct them in meekness, if God 
peradventure may give them repentance to the acknowledgment of the truth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">We are not only to examine our religion, before we peremptorily 
fix upon it; but after we are, as we think upon the best reason, established and 
settled in it. Though we ought not to doubt and waver in our religion upon every 
slight and trifling objection that can be brought against it; yet we ought always 
to have an ear open to hear reason, and consider any thing of weight and moment 
that can be offered to us about it. For it is a great disparagement to truth, and 
argues a distrust of the goodness of our cause and religion, to be afraid to hear 
what can be said against it; as if truth were so weak, that in every conflict it 
were in danger to be baffled and run down, and go by the worst; and <pb n="88" id="iii.iv-Page_88" />as if the reasons that could be brought against it, were too hard 
for it, and not to be encountered by those forces which truth has on its side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">We have that honest confidence of the goodness of our cause and 
religion, that we do not fear what can be said against it; and therefore, we do 
not forbid our people to examine the objections of our adversaries, and to read 
the best books they can write against it. But the church of Rome are so “wise in 
their generation,” that they will not permit those of their communion to hear or 
read what can be said against them: nay, they will not permit the people the use 
of the Holy Scriptures, which they, with us, acknowledge to be at least an essential 
part of the rule of faith. They tell their people, that after they are once of their 
church and religion, they ought not to hear any reasons against it; and though they 
be never so strong, they ought not to entertain any doubt concerning it; because 
all doubting is a temptation of the devil, and a mortal sin. But surely that church 
is not to be heard, which will not hear reason: nor that religion to be much admired, 
which will not allow those that have once embraced it, to hear it ever after debated 
and examined. This is a very suspicious business, and argues, that either they have 
not truth on their side; or that truth is a weak, and pitiful, and sneaking thing, 
and not able to make its party good against error.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">I should wow have proceeded, in the second place, to shew positively 
what is implied in “holding fast the profession of our faith without wavering;” 
and then to have considered the argument and encouragement hereto—“because he 
is faithful that promised.” But I shall proceed no farther at this time.</p>
<pb n="89" id="iii.iv-Page_89" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LIX. Of Constancy in the Profession of the True Religion." prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi" id="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">SERMON LIX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.v-p0.2">OF CONSTANCY IN THE PROFESSION OF THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p1"><i>Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for he is faithful that hath 
promised</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.v-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.v-p2">I HAVE already made entrance into these words, which I told you 
do contain in them,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">First, An exhortation to “hold fast the profession of our 
faith without wavering.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">Secondly, An argument or encouragement there to; “because he 
is faithful that promised.” If we continue steadfast and faithful to God, we shall 
find him faithful to us, in making good all the promises which he hath made to us, 
whether of aid and support, or of recompense and reward of our fidelity to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">I have begun to handle the first part of the text, viz. The apostle’s exhortation to Christians to be constant and steady in their religion: 
“Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering.” The word 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.1">ἀκλινῆ</span>, which we render “without wavering,” signifies inflexible and 
unmoveable, not apt to waver and to be shaken with every wind of contrary 
doctrine, nor by the blasts and storms of persecution. And that we might the 
better comprehend the full and true meaning of this exhortation, I propounded to 
do these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">I. To shew negatively, wherein this constancy <pb n="90" id="iii.v-Page_90" />and steadiness in the profession of the true religion doth not 
consist. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">II. To shew positively, what is implied and in tended here by 
the apostle in “holding fast the profession of our faith without wavering.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">I. To shew negatively, wherein this constancy and steadiness in 
the profession of the true religion doth not consist. This I spake to the last day; and shewed at large, that there are two things which are not contained and intended 
in this exhortation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">1. That men should not have the liberty to examine their religion, 
and to inquire into the grounds and reasons of it; such I mean as are capable of 
this examination and inquiry; which some, I shewed, are not; as children, who, 
while they are in that state, are only fit to learn and believe what is taught them 
by their parents and teachers: and likewise such grown persons, as, either by the 
natural weakness of their faculties, or by some great disadvantage of education, 
are of a very low and mean capacity and improvement of understanding. These are 
to be considered, as in the condition of children and learners, and therefore must 
of necessity trust and rely upon the judgment of others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">2. This “holding fast the profession of our faith without wavering,” 
does not imply, that when men upon examination and inquiry are settled, as they 
think and verily believe, in the true religion, they should obstinately refuse to 
hear any reason that can be offered against them. Both these principles I shewed 
to be unreasonable, and arguments of a bad cause and religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">I shall now proceed to explain the meaning of <pb n="91" id="iii.v-Page_91" />this exhortation, to “hold fast the profession of our faith without 
wavering,” by shewing, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">Second place, What it is that is implied in the constant and steady 
profession of the true faith and religion: namely, that when upon due search and 
examination, we are fully satisfied, that it is the true religion which we have 
embraced, or, as St. Peter expresses it, <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:12" id="iii.v-p12.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">1st Epistle, v. 12</scripRef>. that “this is the 
true grace of God, wherein we stand;” that then we should adhere steadfastly to 
it, and hold it fast, and not suffer it to be wrested from us, nor ourselves to 
be moved from it, by any pretences, or insinuations, or temptations whatsoever: for there is a great deal of difference between the confidence and steadfastness 
of an ignorant man, who hath never considered things, and inquired into the grounds 
of them; and the assurance and settlement of one, who hath been well instructed 
in his religion, and hath taken pains to search and examine to the bottom, the grounds 
and reasons of what he holds and professeth to believe. The first is mere wilfulness 
and obstinacy. A man hath entertained and drank in such principles of religion by 
education, or hath taken them up by chance; but he hath no reason for them: and 
yet, however he came by them, he is resolved to hold them fast, and not to part 
with them. The other is the resolution and constancy of a wise man. He hath embraced 
his religion upon good grounds, and he sees no reason to alter it: and therefore 
is resolved to stick to it, and to hold fast the profession of it steadfastly to 
the end. And to this purpose there are many exhortations and cautions scattered 
up and down the writings of the holy apostles; as that we should be “steadfast 
and unmoveable, established in the truth, <pb n="92" id="iii.v-Page_92" />rooted and grounded in 
the faith,” and that we should “hold 
fast that which is good,” and not suffer ourselves “to be carried to and fro with 
every wind of doctrine, through the sleight of men, and the cunning craftiness of 
those that lie in wait to deceive;” that we should “not be removed from him that 
hath called us unto the grace of Christ, unto another gospel;” that we should “stand fast in one spirit and one mind, striving together for the faith of the gospel, 
and be in nothing terrified by our adversaries;” and that, if occasion be, we 
should “contend earnestly for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints;” 
and here in the text, that we should “hold fast the profession of our faith 
without wavering.” For the explaining of this, I shall do two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">I. Consider what it is that we are to hold fast; namely, “the 
profession of our faith;” and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">II. How we are to hold it fast, or what is implied in “holding 
fast the profession of our faith without wavering.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">I. What it is that we are to hold fast; namely, “the profession 
of our faith;” <i>i. e</i>. of the Christian faith or religion; for, I told you before, 
that this profession or confession of our faith, or hope (as the word properly signifies), 
is an allusion to that profession of faith, which was made by all those who were 
admitted members of the Christian church by baptism; of which the apostle makes 
mention immediately before the text, when he says, “let us draw near in full assurance 
of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed 
with pure water:” and then it follows, “let us hold fast the profession of our 
faith without wavering.” The profession of faith; which <pb n="93" id="iii.v-Page_93" />we made in our baptism, 
and which by the ancient fathers is called 
the rule of faith, and which is now contained in that which we call the 
Apostles’ Creed, and which is called by St. Paul, (<scripRef id="iii.v-p15.1" passage="Rom. vi. 17" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17">Rom. vi. 17</scripRef>.) “the form of doctrine which 
was delivered to them,” t. e. to all Christians; and (<scripRef id="iii.v-p15.2" passage="2 Tim. i. 13" parsed="|2Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.13">2 Tim. i. 13</scripRef>.) the “form 
of sound words:” “hold fast (saith he) the form of sound words, which thou hast 
heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus;” and, by St. Jude, “the 
faith which was once delivered unto the saints.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">So that it is the first and ancient faith of the Christian church, 
delivered to them by Christ and his apostles, which we are here exhorted to “hold 
fast;” the necessary and fundamental articles of the Christian faith; and by consequence 
all those truths which have a necessary connexion with those articles, and are 
implied in them, and by plain consequence are to be deduced from them. It is not 
the doubtful and uncertain traditions of men; nor the partial dictates and doctrines 
of any church, since the primitive times, which are not contained in the Holy Scriptures 
and the ancient creeds of the Christian church, but have been since declared and 
imposed upon the Christian world, though with never so confident a pretence of antiquity 
in the doctrines, and of infallibility in the proposers of them: these are no part 
of that faith which we are either to profess or to hold fast; because we have no 
reason to admit the pretences, by virtue whereof those doctrines or practices are 
imposed; being able to make it good, and having effectually done it, that those 
doctrines are not of primitive antiquity; and that the church, which proposeth them, 
hath no more claim to infallibility, than all other parts of the <pb n="94" id="iii.v-Page_94" />Christian church; which since the apostles time is none at all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">In a word, no other doctrines, which are not sufficiently revealed 
in Scripture, either in express terms, or by plain and necessary consequence; nor 
any rites of worship, nor matters of practice, which are not commanded in Scripture, 
are to be esteemed any part of that faith in religion, the profession whereof the 
apostle here commands all Christians to “hold fast without wavering;” much less 
any doctrines or practices which are repugnant to the word of God, and to the faith 
and practice of the first ages of Christianity; of which kind I shall have occasion 
in my following discourse to instance in several particulars. In the mean time 
I shall only observe, that that faith and religion which we profess, and which, 
by God’s grace, we have ever held fast, is that which hath been acknowledged by 
all Christian churches in all ages, to have been the ancient catholic and apostolic 
faith, and cannot (as to any part or tittle of it) be denied to be so, even by the 
church of Rome herself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">II. Second thing which I proposed to consider; namely, How we 
are to hold fast the profession of our faith, or what is implied by the apostle, 
in this exhortation, “to hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering.” 
And I think, these following particulars may very well be supposed to be implied 
in it:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">1. That we should hold fast the profession of our faith, against 
the confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support their confidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">2. And much more against the confidence of men, contrary to Scripture, 
and reason, and the common sense of mankind.</p>
<pb n="95" id="iii.v-Page_95" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">3. Against all the temptations and terrors of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">4. Against all vain promises of being put into a safer condition, 
and groundless hopes of getting to heaven upon easier terms in another religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">5. Against all the cunning arts and insinuations of busy and disputing 
men, whose design it is to unhinge men from their religion, and to gain proselytes 
to their own party and faction. I shall go over these with as much clearness and 
brevity as I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">1. We should hold fast the profession of our faith, against the 
confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support that confidence. All 
religion is either natural or instituted. The rule of natural religion is the common 
reason of mankind: the rule of instituted religion is Divine revelation, or the 
word of God; which all Christians before the council of Trent did agree to be contained 
in the Holy Scriptures. So that nothing can pretend to be religion, but what can 
be proved to be so, one or both of those ways; either by Scripture, or by reason, 
or by both. And how confident soever men may be of opinions destitute of this proof, 
any man that understands the grounds of religion will without any more ado reject 
them, for want of this proof; and, notwithstanding any pretended authority or infallibility 
of the church that imposed them, will have no more consideration and regard of them, 
than of the confident dictates and assertions of any enthusiast whatsoever; because 
there is no reason to have regard to any man’s confidence, if the arguments and 
reasons which he brings bear no proportion to it. We see in experience, that confidence 
is generally ill-grounded, and is a kind of passion <pb n="96" id="iii.v-Page_96" />in the understanding, and is commonly made use of, like fury and 
force, to supply for the weakness and want of argument. If a man can prove what 
he says by good argument, there is no need of confidence to back and support it. 
We may at any time trust a plain and substantial reason, and leave it to make its 
own way, and to bear out itself. But if the man’s reasons and arguments be not good, 
his confidence adds nothing of real force to them, in the opinion of wise men, and 
tends only to its own confusion. Arguments are like powder, which will carry and 
do execution according to its true strength; and all the rest is but noise. And 
generally none are so much to be suspected of error, or a design to deceive, as 
those that pretend most confidently to inspiration and infallibility; as we see 
in all sorts of enthusiasts, who pretend to inspiration, although we have nothing 
but their own word for it: for they work no miracles; and all pretence to inspiration 
and infallibility, without miracles, whether it be in particular persons, or in 
whole churches, is enthusiastical: <i>i. e</i>. a pretence to inspiration, without any 
proof of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">And therefore Si. Paul was not moved by the boasting and confidence 
of the false apostles; because they gave no proof and evidence of their Divine 
inspiration and commission, as he had done; for which he appeals to the sense of 
men, whether he had not wrought great miracles; which the false apostles had not 
done, though they had the confidence to give out themselves to be apostles as well 
as he. (<scripRef passage="2Cor 12:11,12" id="iii.v-p26.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|11|12|12" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.11-2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. xii. 11, 12</scripRef>.) “I am (says he) be come a fool in glorying, ye have 
compelled me. And truly the signs of an apostle were wrought among you in all patience, 
in signs and wonders, <pb n="97" id="iii.v-Page_97" />and mighty deeds.” And (<scripRef id="iii.v-p26.2" passage="Rev. ii. 2" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2">Rev. ii. 2</scripRef>.) Christ there commends the 
church of Ephesus, because she had tried them which said they were apostles, but 
were not; and had found them liars. And as we are not to believe every one that 
says he is an apostle, so neither every one that pretends to be a successor of the 
apostles, and to be endued with the same spirit of infallibility that they were; for these also, when they are tried, whether they be the successors of the apostles 
or not, may be found liars. And, therefore, St. John cautions Christians not to 
believe every spirit (that is, every one that pretends to Divine inspiration, and 
the Spirit of God); “but to try the spirits whether they be of God, because many 
false prophets are gone out into the world.” (<scripRef id="iii.v-p26.3" passage="1 John iv. 1" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>.) And, therefore, the 
confidence of men in this kind ought not to move us, when their pretence to infallibility 
is destitute of the proper proof and evidence of it, which is a power of miracles; and when their doctrines and practices have neither the evidence of reason or 
Scripture on their side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">For instance, that—the church of Rome is the mother and mistress 
of all churches, which is one of the new articles of Pope Pius the IVth’s creed, 
and yet there is not one syllable in Scripture tending to this purpose. And in 
reason it cannot be, that any but that which was the first Christian church should 
be the mother of all churches; and that the church of Rome certainly was not, and 
the church of Jerusalem undoubtedly was.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">And then, that the bishop of Rome, as successor of St. Peter there, 
is the supreme and universal pastor of Christ’s church by Divine appointment, as 
hr assumes to himself; and that it is necessary to <pb n="98" id="iii.v-Page_98" />salvation for every human creature to be subject to the bishop 
of Rome, as is declared in their canon law by a constitution of Pope Boniface VIII. 
which constitution is confirmed in the last Lateran council; of all which there 
is not the least mention in Scripture, nor any Divine appointment to that purpose 
to be found there. And it is against reason that all the world should be obliged 
to trudge to Rome for the decision of causes and differences, which, in many and 
the most weighty matters, are reserved to the decision of that see, and can be 
determined no where else. And against reason likewise it is to found this universal 
supremacy in his being successor of St. Peter, and to fix it in the bishop of Rome, 
rather than at Antioch, when it is certain, and granted by themselves, that St. 
Peter was first bishop of Antioch, and out of all question, that he was bishop of 
Antioch; but not so, that lie was bishop of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">Nor is there any thing in Scripture for the deliverance of souls 
out of purgatory by the prayers and masses of the living. The whole thing is groundless, 
and not agreeable to the constant sup positions of Scripture concerning a future 
state. Nor is there any reason for it besides that which is not fit to be given—the wealth and profit which it brings in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30">The invocation and worship of the blessed virgin, and of all the 
saints departed, is destitute of all Scripture warrant or example, and confessed 
by themselves not to have been owned or practised in the three first ages of the 
church, because it looked too like the heathen idolatry, which deserves to be well 
considered by those who pretend to derive their whole religion from Christ and his 
apostles <pb n="99" id="iii.v-Page_99" />by a continued and uninterrupted succession. And this practice 
is likewise destitute of all colour of reason, unless we be assured that they hear 
our prayers in all places, which we cannot be, unless they be present in all places, 
which they themselves do not believe; or that God doth some way or other reveal 
and make known to them the prayers which are made to them, which we cannot possibly 
be assured of, but by some revelation of God to that purpose, which we no where 
find, nor doth the church of Rome pretend to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31">But I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32">II. Second thing, namely, that we should much more “hold fast 
the profession of our faith” and religion against the confidence of men, contrary 
to Scripture and reason and the common sense of mankind. For these are the chief 
grounds of certainty which we can have for or against any thing; and if these be 
clearly on our side, we ought not to be much moved by the confidence of men, concerning any doctrines or practices of religion, which are plainly contrary to these. 
If in points wherein we have this advantage on our side, we do not “hold fast the 
profession” of our religion, our error and folly are capable of no excuse. And this 
advantage we plainly have in several points and controversies between us and the 
church of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33">As in the worship of images, which is as expressly and clearly 
forbidden in the second commandment, and that without any distinction, as any other 
thing is forbidden in the whole Bible. And that it is so forbidden in this commandment, 
and that this commandment is still in force among Christians, was the universal 
sense of the ancient Christian church.</p>
<pb n="100" id="iii.v-Page_100" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34">Prayers and the service of God in an unknown tongue, are directly 
contrary to the very nature and end of religious worship, which ought to be a 
reasonable service; which it cannot be, if it be not directed by our understandings, 
and accompanied with our hearts and affections: but if it be performed in an unknown 
tongue, our understanding can have no part in it; and if we do not understand it, 
it cannot move our affections. And this likewise is plainly contrary to Scripture, 
namely, to a large discourse of St. Paul’s almost throughout a whole chapter, where 
he purposely sets himself to shew the unprofitableness and gross absurdity of praying, 
or celebrating any other part of religious worship, in an unknown tongue. If any 
part of our religion had been half so clearly condemned in Scripture, as this is, 
(which yet is the constant and general practice of the church of Rome) we must have 
lain down in our shame, and confusion would have covered us; and we must either 
have rejected the authority of the Bible, or have renounced that point of our religion, 
whatever it had been; though it had been dear to us as our right hand, and our right 
eye, we must, upon such plain evidence of Scripture against it, have cut it off, 
and plucked it out, and cast it from us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35">The like may be said of locking up the Scriptures from the people 
in an unknown tongue, contrary to the command of the Scriptures themselves, and 
to the great end and design of Almighty God in the writing and publishing of them; and contrary to the perpetual exhortations and councils of all the ancient fathers 
of the Christian church for a great many ages, not one excepted. They are hardly 
more frequent, and copious, and earnest, in any argument, <pb n="101" id="iii.v-Page_101" />than in persuading people of all ranks and conditions 
to the constant and careful reading of the Holy Scriptures: and contrary to the 
common reason and sense of mankind. For what should men be persuaded to be acquainted 
withal, if not with that which is the great instrument of our salvation? That book, 
which was written on purpose to reveal and convey to men the knowledge of God, and 
of his will, and their duty? What should men be allowed to know, if not that which 
is the best and most effectual means to direct and bring them to heaven, or turn 
them from sin, and to preserve them from eternal misery? When our Saviour would 
represent the best and most effectual means of bringing men to happiness, and saving 
them from the eternal torments of hell, in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, 
he brings in Abraham, giving the best advice he could to the rich man, who was in 
hell, concerning his brethren that were upon earth, how they might prevent their 
coming into that place of torment, and he directs them to the Scriptures, as the 
best and most effectual means to that purpose: “They have (says he) Moses and 
the prophets, let them hear them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p36">Now if in the church of God, among the Jews, the same course had 
been taken that is now in the church of Rome, the rich man might, and in all reason 
ought, to have replied, “Nay, father Abraham, but they have not Moses and the 
prophets, nor are they permitted to read them in a language that they can understand, 
and, therefore, this advice is of no use to them;” and then he might with reason 
have pressed him, as he did, that “one might be sent to them from the dead, to 
testify unto them.” But it appears, that Abraham was very positive <pb n="102" id="iii.v-Page_102" />and peremptory in this advice, and that he prefers the knowledge 
of the Scriptures to any other way and means that could be thought of, and that 
if this had not its effect to persuade men to repentance, and to preserve them from 
hell, he did not know any thing else that was so likely to do it; for he concludes, 
“If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded though 
one rose from the dead.” And this is the conclusion of the parable, which plainly 
shews what was the main scope and design of our Saviour in it; namely, to recommend 
to us the use of the Holy Scriptures, as the best and most effectual means which 
the wisdom of God hath provided for the salvation of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37">And now any man would be apt to think, that the declared judgment 
of our Saviour in the case should go a great way, even with the most infallible 
church in the world. However, this we must say, that it is in truth a very hard 
case, to which the church of Rome hath reduced men; that it will neither allow 
them salvation out of their church, nor the best and most effectual means of salvation 
when they are in it. I might say much more upon this head; but this I hope may 
be sufficient.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38">The next instance shall be in the doctrine of 
transubstantiation; which is contrary to the Scriptures, which, after 
consecration, so frequently call the elements bread and wine, and which, without 
reason or necessity, puts an absurd and impossible sense upon those words of our 
Saviour, “This is my body;” which do no more prove transubstantiation than those 
words, “This cup is the 
New Testament,” do prove, that the material cup which was <pb n="103" id="iii.v-Page_103" />used in the sacrament was substantially changed into the New Testament; 
and no more than those texts, which affirm God to have eyes, and ears, and hands, 
do prove that he really hath so. But besides the contrariety of this doctrine to 
Scripture, nothing can be more repugnant to reason. It is so big with contradictions, 
and so surfeited of impossibilities, that it would be endless to reckon them up. 
And, besides all this, it plainly contradicts the clear and constant evidence of 
four of our five senses, which, whoever contradicts, undermines the foundation of 
all certainty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39">And then the communion in one kind is plainly contrary to our 
Saviour’s institution of the sacrament in both kinds, as they themselves acknowledge. And therefore the council of Constance, being sensible of this, was forced 
to decree it with an express <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p39.1">non obstante</span></i> to the institution of Christ, and the 
practice of the apostles and the primitive church. And their doctrine of concomitancy 
(as if the blood were in the flesh, and together with it) will not help the matter: 
because in the sacrament Christ’s body is represented as broken, and pierced, and 
exhausted, and drained of its blood; and his blood is represented as shed and poured 
out; so that one kind can by no means contain and exhibit both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40">The next instance is, the repetition of Christ’s propitiatory 
sacrifice in the mass, so often as that is celebrated: against all reason; because 
the sacrifice of Christ once offered upon the cross, was a full and perfect propitiation 
for the sins of the whole world; and therefore ought not, because it needs not, 
to be again repeated for that end, in any manner whatsoever. And it is directly 
contrary to the <pb n="104" id="iii.v-Page_104" />main scope of a great part of this Epistle to the Hebrews, which 
shews the excellency of the gospel above the law in this respect, that the expiatory 
sacrifice of the gospel was offered once for all; whereas the sacrifices of the 
law were perpetually repeated. <scripRef passage="Heb 7:27" id="iii.v-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.27">Chap. vii. 27</scripRef>. speaking of Christ: “who needs 
not daily, as those high-priests, to offer up sacrifices; first for his own sins, 
and then for the people’s: for this he did once when he offered up himself. (<scripRef passage="Heb 9:26" id="iii.v-p40.2" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Chap. 
ix. 26</scripRef>.) But once in the end of the world hath he appeared, to take away sin by 
the sacrifice of himself: and as it is appointed for all men once to die; so Christ 
was once offered to bear the sins of many.” And, <scripRef passage="Heb 10:10" id="iii.v-p40.3" parsed="|Heb|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.10">chap. x. 10</scripRef>. “By the which will 
we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.” 
And, <scripRef passage="Heb 10:12" id="iii.v-p40.4" parsed="|Heb|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.12">verse 12</scripRef>. “But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins, for 
ever sat down on the right hand of God.” And, <scripRef passage="Heb 10:14" id="iii.v-p40.5" parsed="|Heb|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.14">verse 14</scripRef>. “For by one offering he 
hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.” There cannot be plainer texts 
for any thing in the Bible, than this propitiatory sacrifice was never to, be repeated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41">And whereas they say, that the sacrifice of the mass is an unbloody 
sacrifice: this, instead of bringing them off, doth but entangle the matter more. 
For if blood be offered in the sacrifice of the mass, how is it an unbloody sacrifice? 
What can be more bloody than blood? And if blood be not offered, how is it propitiatory? Since the apostle lays it down for a certain rule, that 
“with out shedding of 
blood, there is no remission” of sins; <i>i. e</i>. there can be no propitiation for the 
sins of the living or the dead; which the church of Rome affirms there is.</p>
<pb n="105" id="iii.v-Page_105" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42">I might have added one or two instances more; and then should 
have proceeded to shew, in the third place, that we are to “hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering,” against all the temptations and terrors of 
the world: which is more especially and principally here intended by the apostle 
in this exhortation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43">But I shall proceed no farther at present.</p>
<pb n="106" id="iii.v-Page_106" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LIX. Of Constancy in the Profession of the True Religion." prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii" id="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">SERMON LIX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vi-p0.2">OF CONSTANCY IN THE PROFESSION OF THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p1"><i>Let us hold fast the profession of our faith with out wavering; for 
he is faithful that promised</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23"><span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.vi-p2">IN these words, I have told you, are contained,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">First, An exhortation to “hold fast the profession of our 
faith,” or hope, “without wavering.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">Secondly, An argument or encouragement thereto; “because he 
is faithful that promised.” I am yet upon the first of these; the exhortation to 
Christians, to be constant and steady in the profession of their religion: “Let 
us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering.” And that we might the 
better comprehend the true and full meaning of this exhortation, 1 shewed,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">First, Negatively, what is not meant and intended by it. And I 
mentioned these two particulars:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">1. The apostle doth not hereby intend, that those who are capable 
of inquiring into, and examining the grounds of their religion, should not have 
the liberty to do it. Nor,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">2. That when upon due inquiry and examination, men are settled, 
as they think and verily believe, in the true faith and religion, they should obstinately 
refuse to hear any reason that can be offered against their present persuasion. 
Both these I shewed to be unreasonable, and arguments <pb n="107" id="iii.vi-Page_107" />of a bad cause and religion: and therefore neither of them can 
be intended by the apostle in this exhortation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">Secondly, I proceeded positively to explain the meaning of this 
exhortation. And to this purpose I proposed,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">I. To consider what it is that we are to hold fast, viz. the confession 
or profession of our faith. The ancient Christian faith, of which every Christian 
makes profession in his baptism: for of that the apostle here speaks, as appears 
by the context; not the doubtful and uncertain traditions of men, nor the impious 
dictates and doctrines of any church not contained in the Holy Scriptures, imposed 
upon the Christian church; though with never so confident a pretence of the antiquity 
of the doctrines proposed, or of the infallibility of the proposers of them. And 
then I proceeded in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">II. Second place, to shew, How we are to “hold fast the profession 
of our faith without wavering.” And I mentioned these following particulars, as 
probably implied in the apostle’s exhortation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">1. That we should “hold fast the profession of our faith,” against 
the confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support their confidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">2. And much more against the confidence of men, against Scripture 
and reason, and the common sense of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">3. Against all the temptations and terrors of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">4. Against all vain promises of being put into a safer condition, 
and groundless hopes of getting to heaven upon easier terms in another religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">5. Against all the cunning arts and insinuations of busy and disputing 
men, whose design is to <pb n="108" id="iii.vi-Page_108" />unhinge men from their religion, and to gain proselytes to their 
party and faction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">1. We are to “hold fast the profession of our faith,” against 
the confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support their confidence. 
And of this I gave several instances, as in the pretence of the church of Rome to 
infallibility, without any proof or evidence of it, either by Scripture or miracles: I mean such miracles as are sufficiently attested. For as for their legends, 
since the wisest among themselves give no credit to them, I hope they do not expect 
that we should believe them, or be moved by them. And then their pretence that the 
church of Rome is the mother and mistress of all churches; which is now made an 
article of their creed. And that the bishop of Rome, as successor of St. Peter there, 
is by Divine appointment the supreme and universal pastor of Christ’s church. And 
that it is necessary to salvation, for every human creature to be subject to him. 
And, lastly, their invocation and worship of the blessed virgin and saints departed; without any warrant or 
example of any such thing, either in Scripture, or in 
the practice of the first ages of the Christian religion: and without sufficient 
ground to believe that they hear the prayers which are put up to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">2. Much more are we “to hold fast the profession of our faith,” 
against the confidence of men, contrary to Scripture and reason, and the common 
sense of mankind. And here I instanced in the worship of images, the locking up 
of the Scriptures from the people, and celebrating the public prayers and service of 
God in an unknown tongue; and their doctrine of transubstantiation, their communion 
in one kind, and their daily repetition, in the sacrifice <pb n="109" id="iii.vi-Page_109" />of the mass, of the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ; which was 
offered “once for all,” and is of eternal virtue and efficacy; and therefore ought 
not, because it needs not, like the Jewish sacrifices under the law, to be repeated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">To these instances, which I have already spoken to, I shall add 
one or two more; as, namely, that to the due administration of the sacraments, 
an intention in the minister at least to do what the church does is requisite. 
This is expressly defined, and under an <i>anathema</i> upon all that shall say otherwise, 
by the council of Trent. Sess. the 7th, Can. 11th; which is to make the validity 
and virtue of the sacraments to depend upon the intention of the priest or minister. 
So that if, in the administration of baptism, he do not intend to baptize the party 
he pretends to baptize, then it is no baptism, and consequently the person baptized 
is not made a member of Christ’s church; nor is any grace or special benefit conferred 
upon him, nor is he a Christian. So likewise in the sacrament of the Lord’s 
supper, if the priest do not intend to consecrate the host, then is it no sacrament; and 
they that receive it receive no benefit by it; and (which according to their opinion 
is a dreadful consequence) by the words of consecration there is no change made 
of the elements into the body and blood of Christ, and consequently, they that give 
adoration to the sacrament in such cases, worship bread and wine for God; which 
is idolatry. And so, likewise, in their sacrament of penance, though the priest 
pronounce the words of absolution, yet if he do not intend to absolve the penitent, 
though he be never so truly penitent, and God on his part is ready to forgive him, 
yet if the priest do not intend <pb n="110" id="iii.vi-Page_110" />to do so, there is nothing done, and the man is still in his sin. 
So, likewise, in ordination, (which is another of their sacraments) if the bishop 
do not intend to ordain the man, he is no priest, and all that he does as a priest 
afterwards, either in administration of baptism or the Lord’s supper, or the absolution of penitents, all is vain, and of no effect. Nay, in marriage, (which they 
will needs have to be a sacrament too) if the intention of the priest be wanting, 
there is nothing done, the contract is nulled, and they that are so married do really 
live in adultery, though they do not know it, nor have any suspicion of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">Now this is contrary to Scripture and the whole tenor of the gospel, 
which promiseth the benefit and efficacy of the sacraments, to all those that perform 
the conditions of the covenant, which are required on their parts, and declares 
forgiveness of sins to those who confess them to God, and truly repent of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">And there is not the least intimation given in the Bible, that 
the virtue and efficacy of the sacraments does depend upon the intention of him 
that administers them, or that the forgiveness of sins is suspended upon the intention 
or absolution of the priest, but only upon the sincere resolution of the penitent. 
And surely nothing can be more absurd, and contrary to reason, than that when men 
have performed all the conditions which the gospel requires, yet they should, notwithstanding 
this, be deprived of all the blessings and benefits which God hath promised, and 
intends to confer upon them, because the priest hath not the same intention. So 
that when a man hath done all he can to work out his own salvation, he shall never 
be <pb n="111" id="iii.vi-Page_111" />the nearer, only for want of that which is wholly out of his power—the right intention of the priest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">Besides, that after all the boasts of the safe condition of men 
in their church, and the most certain and infallible means of salvation to be had 
in it, this one principle (that the intention of the priests is necessary to the 
validity and virtue of the sacraments) puts the salvation of men upon the greatest 
hazard and uncertainty; and such as it is impossible for any man either to discover 
or prevent, unless he had some certain way to know the heart and intention of the 
priest. For, upon these terms, who can know whether any man be a priest, and really 
ordained, or not? Nay, whether he be a Christian, and have been truly baptized, 
or not? and, consequently, whether any of his administrations be valid, and we 
have any benefit and advantage by them? because all this depends upon the knowledge 
of that which we neither do nor can know.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">So that when a man hath conscientiously done all that God requires 
of any man to make him capable of salvation, yet without any fault of his, the 
want of intention in an idle-minded man may frustrate all: and though the man 
have been baptized, and do truly believe the gospel, and hath sincerely repented 
of his sins, and lived a most holy life, yet all this may signify nothing, and after 
all he may be no Christian, because his baptism was invalid; and all the promises 
of God to the means of salvation, which his goodness and wisdom hath prescribed, 
may be of no efficacy, if the priest do not intend in the administration of the 
sacraments to do that which God and the church intend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">Now if this be true, there is certainly no church in the world 
in which the salvation of men runs so <pb n="112" id="iii.vi-Page_112" />many hazards; and yet all this hazard and uncertainty has its 
rise from a scholastical point, which is directly contrary to all the notions of 
mankind concerning the goodness of God, and to the clear reason of the thing, and 
to the constant tenor of the gospel, and which was never asserted by any of the 
ancient fathers, much less defined by any council before that of Trent; so that 
it is a doctrine new and needless, and in the necessary consequences of it, unreasonable 
and absurd to the utmost degree.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24">The last instance I shall mention, is their rule of faith. The 
rule of faith universally received and acknowledged by the Christian church in all 
ages, before the council of Trent, was the word of God, contained in the canonical 
books of Holy Scripture; which were therefore by the church called canonical, 
because they were the rule of faith and manners, of the doctrines to be believed, 
and the duties to be practised, by all Christians. But when the errors and corruptions 
of the Romish church were grown to the height, and the Pope and his council of Trent 
were resolved not to retrench and reform them, they saw it necessary to enlarge 
and lengthen out their rule; because the ancient rule of the Holy Scriptures would 
by no means reach several of the doctrines and practices of that church, which they 
were resolved to maintain and make good by one means or other: as, namely, the 
doctrine of transubstantiation, of purgatory, and of the seven sacraments; and 
the practice of the worship of saints and images; of the Scriptures, and the 
service of God, in an unknown tongue; of indulgences, and the communion in one kind; 
and several other superstitious practices in use among them.</p>
<pb n="113" id="iii.vi-Page_113" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">Now, to enlarge the rule to the best advantage for the 
justification of these doctrines and practices, they took these two ways:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26">First, They have added to the canonical books of the Old Testament, 
which were received by the Jewish church (to whom “were committed the oracles 
of God”); I say, to these they have added several apocryphal books, not warranted 
by Divine inspiration, because they were written after prophecy and Divine inspiration 
had ceased in the Jewish church; Malachi being the last of their prophets, according 
to the general tradition of that church. But, because the addition of these books 
did not make a rule of faith and practice large enough for their purpose, in imitation 
of the Jews, in the time of the greatest confusion and degeneracy of that church, 
they added, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">Second place, to their books of Scripture, which they call the 
“written word,” an “unwritten word,” which they call “oral tradition” from Christ 
and his apostles; which they declare to be of equal authority with the Holy Scriptures 
themselves; and that it ought to be received with the same pious veneration and 
affection: of which traditions, they being the keepers and judges, they may extend 
them to what they please; and having them in their own breasts, they may declare 
whatever they have a mind to, to have been a constant and universal tradition of 
their church; though it is evident to common sense, that nothing can be more uncertain, 
and more liable to alteration and mistake, than tradition, at the distance of so 
many ages, brought down by word of mouth, without writing, and passing through so 
many hands. He that can think these to be of equal certainty and authority with 
what is <pb n="114" id="iii.vi-Page_114" />delivered by writing, and brought down by books, undertakes the 
defence of a strange paradox; viz. That general rumour and report of things said 
and done fifteen hundred years ago, is of equal authority and credit with a 
record, and a written history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28">By which proceeding of the council of Trent, concerning the rule 
of faith and practice, it is very evident, that they had no mind to bring their 
faith to the ancient rule, the Holy Scriptures. That they knew could not be done; 
and therefore they were resolved to fit their rule to their faith. And this foundation 
being laid in their first decree, all the rest would afterwards go on very smoothly. 
For do but give men the making of their rule, and they can make good any thing by 
it. And accordingly, the council of Trent having thus fixed and fitted a rule to 
their own purpose; in the conclusion of that decree, they give the world fair warning, 
upon what grounds, and in what ways they intend to proceed in their following decrees 
of practice and definitions of faith. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p28.1">Omnes itaque intelligant, quo ordine et 
via ipsa synodus post jactum fidei confessionis fundamentum sit progressura, &amp;c.</span></i> 
“Be it known therefore to all men, in what order and way the synod, after having 
laid this foundation of the confession of faith, will proceed; and what 
testimonies and proofs she chiefly intends to make use of, for the confirmation 
of doctrines, and reformation of manners in the church.” And no doubt, all men do see very plainly 
to what purpose this foundation is laid of so large a rule of faith. And this being 
admitted, how easy is it for them to confirm and prove whatever doctrines and practices 
they have a mind to establish?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29">But, if this be a new, and another foundation, than <pb n="115" id="iii.vi-Page_115" />that which the great author and founder of our religion hath 
laid and built his church upon, viz. the foundation of the prophets and apostles; 
it is no matter what they build upon it. And if they go about to prove any thing 
by the new parts of this rule; by the apocryphal books which they have added to 
the ancient canon of the Scriptures, brought down to us by the general tradition 
of the Christian church; and by their pretended unwritten traditions—we do with 
reason reject this kind of proof, and desire them first to prove their rule, 
before they pretend to prove any thing by it: for we protest against this rule, as 
never declared and owned by the Christian church, nor proceeded upon by the ancient 
fathers of the church, nor by any council whatsoever, before the council of Trent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30">In vain then doth the church of Rome vaunt it self of the antiquity 
of their faith and religion, when the very foundation and rule of it is but of yesterday; a new thing never before known or heard of in the Christian world: whereas 
the foundation and rule of our religion is the word of God, contained in the Holy 
Scriptures; to which Christians in all ages have appealed, as the only rule of faith 
and life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31">I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32">Third thing I proposed, viz. That we are “to hold fast the 
profession of our faith without wavering,” against all the temptations and terrors of the 
world. And this seems more especially and principally to be here intended by the 
apostle in this exhortation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p33">I shall first speak of the temptations of the world. And they 
are chiefly these two: the temptation of fashion and example; and of worldly interest and advantage.</p><pb n="116" id="iii.vi-Page_116" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p34">1. Of fashion and example. This in truth and reality is no strong 
argument; and yet in experience and effect it is often found to be very powerful. 
It is frequently seen, that this hath many times too great an influence upon weak 
and foolish minds. Men are apt to be carried down with the stream, and to follow 
a multitude in that which is evil: but more especially men are prone to be swayed 
by great examples, and to bend themselves to such an obsequiousness to their superiors 
and betters, that, in compliance with them, they are ready not only to change their 
affection to persons and things as they do, but even their judgment also; and that 
in the greatest and weightiest matters, even in matters of religion, and the great 
concernments of another world. But this surely is an argument of a poor and mean 
spirit, and of a weak understanding, which leans upon the judgment of another, and 
is in truth the lowest degree of servility that a reason able creature can stoop 
to; and even beneath that of a slave, who, in the midst of his chains and fetters, 
doth still retain the freedom of his mind and judgment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p35">But I need not to urge this upon considerate persons, who know 
better how to value their duty and obligation to God, than to be tempted to do any 
thing contrary thereto, merely in compliance with fashion and example. There are 
some things in religion so very plain, that a wise and good man would stand alone 
in the belief and practice of them, and not be moved in the least by the contrary 
example of the whole world. It was a brave resolution of Joshua; though all men 
should forsake the God of Israel, and run aside to other gods, yet he would not 
do it: (<scripRef id="iii.vi-p35.1" passage="Joshua xxiv. 15" parsed="|Josh|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.15">Joshua xxiv. 15</scripRef>.) “If it seem evil <pb n="117" id="iii.vi-Page_117" />unto you to serve the Lord, choose you this day whom ye will serve: 
but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.” It was well resolved of 
Peter, if he had not been too confident of his own strength, when he said to our 
Saviour, “though all men forsake thee, yet will not I.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p36">2. Another sort of temptation, and which is commonly more powerful 
than example, is worldly interest and advantage. This is a mighty bait to a great 
part of mankind, and apt to work very strongly upon the necessities of some, and 
upon the covetousness and ambition of others. Some men are tempted by necessity, 
which many times makes them do ugly and reproachful things, and, like Esau, for 
a morsel of meat to sell their birthright and blessing. Covetousness tempts others 
to be of that religion which gives them the prospect of the great est earthly advantage, 
either for the increasing or securing of their estates. When they find that they 
“cannot serve God and Mammon,” they will “forsake the one and cleave to the other.” 
This was one of the great temptations to many in the primitive times, and a frequent 
cause of apostacy from the faith—an eager desire of riches, and too great a value 
for them; as St. Paul observes, (<scripRef id="iii.vi-p36.1" passage="1 Tim. vi. 9" parsed="|1Tim|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.9">1 Tim. vi. 9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:10" id="iii.vi-p36.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">10</scripRef>.) “But they that will be rich, 
fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which 
drown men in destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the root of all 
evil; which while some have coveted after, they have erred,” or been seduced “from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.” This was the 
temptation which drew off Demas from his religion; as St. Paul tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.vi-p36.3" passage="2 Tim. iv. 10" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">2 
Tim. iv. 10</scripRef>.) “Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world.”</p>
<pb n="118" id="iii.vi-Page_118" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p37">Ambition is likewise a great temptation to proud and aspiring 
minds, and makes many men false to their religion, when they find it a hinderance 
to their preferment; and they are easily persuaded, that that is the best religion, 
which is attended with the greatest worldly advantages, and will raise them to the 
highest dignity. The devil understood very well the force of this temptation, when 
he set upon our Saviour, and therefore reserved it for the last assault. “He shewed 
him all the kingdoms of the earth, and the glory of them; and said to him, All 
this will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.” And when he saw 
this would not prevail, he gave him over in despair, and left him. But though this 
be a very dazzling temptation, yet there are considerations of that weight to be 
set over-against it, from the nature of religion, and the infinite concernment of 
it to our immortal souls, as is sufficient “to quench this fiery dart of the devil,” 
and to put all the temptations of this world out of countenance, and to render all 
the riches and glory of it, in comparison of the eternal happiness and misery of 
the other world, “but as the very small dust upon the balance.” What temptation 
of this world can stand against that argument of our Saviour, if it be seriously 
weighed and considered—“What is a man profited, if he gain the whole world and 
lose his own soul: or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” If we would 
consider things impartially, and weigh them in a just and equal balance; the things 
which concern our bodies, and this present life, are of no consideration, in comparison 
of the great and vast concernments of our immortal souls, and the happy or miserable 
condition of our bodies and souls to all eternity.</p>
<pb n="119" id="iii.vi-Page_119" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p38">And religion is a matter of this vast concernment; and therefore 
not be bargained away and parted with by us for the greatest things this world can 
offer. There is no greater sign of a sordid spirit, than to put a high value upon 
things of little worth; and no greater mark of folly, than to make an unequal bargain, 
to part with things of greatest price for a slender and trifling consideration: 
as if a man of great fortune and estate should sell the inheritance of it for a 
picture, which, when he hath it, will not perhaps yield so much as will maintain 
him for one year. The folly is so much the greater in things of infinitely greater 
value; as for a man to quit God and religion, to sell the truth and his soul, and 
to part with his everlasting inheritance for a convenient service, for a good customer, 
and some present advantage in his trade and profession, or indeed for any condition 
which the foolish language of this world calls a high place, or a great preferment. 
The things which these men part with upon these cheap terms, God, and his truth 
and religion, are, to those who understand themselves, and the just value of their 
immortal souls, things of inestimable worth, and not to be parted with by a considerate 
man for any price that this world can bid. And those who are to be bought out of 
their religion upon such low terms, and so easily parted from it, it is much to 
be feared that they have little or no religion to hold fast.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p39">Secondly, As we are to “hold fast the profession of our faith 
without wavering,” against the temptations and allurements of this world; so likewise 
against the terrors of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p40">Fear is a passion of great force; and, if men be not very resolute 
and constant, will be apt to stagger them, and “to move them from their steadfastness:” <pb n="120" id="iii.vi-Page_120" />and therefore, when the case of suffering and persecution 
for the truth happens, we had need “to hold fast the profession of our faith.” 
Our Saviour, in the parable of the sower, tells us, that there were many “that 
heard the word, and with joy received it: but when persecution and tribulation 
arose because of the word, presently they were offended.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p41">And though, blessed be God, this be not our case, yet there was 
a time when it was the general case of Christians, in the first beginning of Christianity, and for several ages after, though with some intermission and intervals 
of ease. It was then a general rule, and the common expectation of Christians, 
that “through many tribulations they must enter into the kingdom of God,” and that, 
if “any man will live godly in Christ Jesus, he must suffer persecution.” And in 
several ages since those primitive times, the sincere professors of religion have, 
in divers places, being exposed to most grievous sufferings and persecutions for 
the truth. And even at this day, in several places, the faithful servants of God 
are exercised with the sharpest and sorest trials that perhaps were ever heard of 
in any age; and for the sake of God, and the constant profession of his true religion, 
are “tormented and killed all the day long, and are accounted as sheep for the 
slaughter.” It is their hard lot to be called to these cruel and bitter sufferings, 
and our happy opportunity to be called upon for their relief; those of them I mean 
that have escaped that terrible storm and tempest, and have taken refuge and sanctuary 
here among us; and, out of his majesty’s great humanity and goodness, are by 
his public letters recommended to the charity of the whole nation, by the name 
of “distressed protestants.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p42">Let us consider, how much easier our lot and <pb n="121" id="iii.vi-Page_121" />our duty is than their’s; as much as it is easier to compassionate 
the sufferings, and to relieve the distresses of others, than to be such sufferers, 
and in such distress ourselves. Let us make their case our own, and then we ourselves 
will be the best judges, how it is fit for us to demean ourselves towards them, 
and to what degree we ought to extend our charity and compassion to them. Let us 
put on their case and circumstances, and suppose that we were the sufferers, and 
had fled to them for refuge: the same pity and commiseration, the same tender regard 
and consideration of our sad case, the same liberal and effectual relief, that we 
should desire and expect, and be glad to have shewn and afforded to ourselves, let 
us give to them; and then, I am sure, they will want no fitting comfort and support 
from us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p43">We enjoy (blessed be the goodness of God to us) great peace and 
plenty, and freedom from evil and suffering: and surely one of the best means to 
have these “blessings continued to us, and our tranquillity prolonged, is to consider 
and relieve those who want the blessings which we enjoy; and the readiest way to 
provoke God to deprive us of these blessings, is to “shut up the bowels of our 
compassion from our distressed brethren.” God can easily change the scene, and 
make our sufferings, if not in the same kind, yet in one kind or other, equal to 
their’s; and then we shall remember the afflictions of Joseph, and say, as his 
brethren did when they fell into trouble, “We are verily guilty concerning our 
brother, in that we saw the anguish of his soul when he besought us, and we would 
not hear; therefore is this distress come upon us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p44">God alone knows, what storms the devil may yet <pb n="122" id="iii.vi-Page_122" />raise in the world, before the end of it: and therefore it concerns 
all Christians, in all times and places, who have taken upon them the profession 
of Christ’s religion, to consider well beforehand, and to calculate the dangers 
and sufferings it may expose them to, and to arm ourselves with resolution and patience 
against the fiercest assaults of temptation: considering the shortness of all temporal 
afflictions and sufferings, in comparison of the eternal and glorious reward of 
them; and the lightness of them too, in comparison of the endless and intolerable 
torments of another world; to which every man exposeth himself, who forsakes God, 
and renounceth his truth, and wounds his conscience, to avoid temporal sufferings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p45">And though fear, in many cases, especially if it be of death and 
extreme sufferings, be a great excuse for several actions, because it may, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p45.1">cadere 
in constantem virum</span></i>, happen to a resolute man: yet in this case of renouncing our 
religion (unless it be very sudden and surprising, out of which a man recovers 
himself when he comes to himself, as St. Peter did; or the suffering be so extreme, 
as to put a man besides himself for the time, so as to make him say or do any thing); I say, in this case of 
renouncing God and his truth, God will not admit fear 
for a just excuse of our apostacy; which, if it be unrepented of (and the Scripture 
speaks of repentance in that case as very difficult) will be our ruin. And the 
reason is, because God has given us such fair warning of it, that we may be prepared 
for it, in the resolution of our minds: and we enter into religion upon these terms, 
with a professed expectation of suffering, and a firm purpose to lay down our lives 
for the truth, if God shall call us to <pb n="123" id="iii.vi-Page_123" />it. “If any man will be my disciple, (says our Lord,) let him 
deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” And again, “He that loveth 
life itself more than me, is not worthy of me; and if any man be ashamed of me 
and of my words, in this unfaithful generation, of him will I be ashamed before 
my Father and the holy angels.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p46">And therefore, to master and subdue this fear, our Saviour 
hath propounded great objects of terror to us, and a danger infinitely more to 
be dreaded, which every man runs himself wilfully upon, who shall quit the 
profession of his religion, to avoid temporal sufferings; (<scripRef id="iii.vi-p46.1" passage="Luke xii. 4" parsed="|Luke|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.4">Luke xii. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 12:5" id="iii.vi-p46.2" parsed="|Luke|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.5">5</scripRef>.) “Fear not them that 
can kill the body, but after that have nothing that they can do: but I will tell 
you whom you shall fear. Fear him, who, after he hath killed, can destroy both body 
and soul in hell; yea, I say unto you, fear him.” And to this dreadful hazard 
every man exposeth himself, who, for the fear of men, ventures thus to offend 
God. These are the fearful and unbelievers, spoken of by St. John, “who shall 
have their portion in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is 
the second death.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p47">Thus you see, how we are to “hold fast the profession of our 
faith without wavering,” against all temptations and terrors of this world. I 
should now have proceeded to the next particular; namely, that we are to “hold 
fast the profession of our faith,” against all vain promises of being put into a 
safer condition, and groundless hopes of getting to heaven upon easier terms in 
some other church and religion:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p48">But this I shall not now enter upon.</p>
<pb n="124" id="iii.vi-Page_124" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LX. Of Constancy in the Profession of the True Religion." prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii" id="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">SERMON LX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vii-p0.2">OF CONSTANCY IN THE PROFESSION OF THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p1"><i>Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; 
for he is faithful that promised</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23"><span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.vii-p2">IN these words, I have told you, are contained these two 
parts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">First, An exhortation to “hold fast the profession of our 
faith without wavering.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">Secondly, An argument or encouragement there to; “because he 
is faithful that promised.” I am yet upon the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">First of these; the exhortation to Christians, to be constant 
and steady in the profession of their religion: “Let us hold fast the profession 
of our faith without wavering.” And that we might the better comprehend the true 
and full meaning of this exhortation, I shewed,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">I. Negatively, what is not meant and intended by it. And I 
mentioned these two particulars:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">1. The apostle doth not hereby intend, that those who are capable 
of inquiring into, and examining the grounds and reasons of their religion, should 
not have the liberty to do it. Nor</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">2. That when upon due inquiry and examination, men are settled, 
as they think and verily believe, in the true faith and religion, they should obstinately 
refuse to hear any reason that can be offered against their present persuasion. 
For reason, when it is <pb n="125" id="iii.vii-Page_125" />fairly offered, is always to be heard. I proceeded in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">II. Second place, positively, to explain the meaning of this 
exhortation. And to this purpose I proposed to consider,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">First, What it is that we are to hold fast, viz. “the confession 
or profession of our faith;” the ancient Christian faith, which every Christian 
makes profession of in his baptism: not the doubtful and uncertain traditions 
of men, nor the imperious dictates and doctrines of any church (which are not contained 
in the Holy Scriptures) imposed upon the Christian world, though with never so confident 
a pretence of the antiquity of the doctrines, or of the infallibility of the proposers 
of them. And then I proceeded, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">Second place, to shew, how we are “to hold fast the profession 
of our faith without wavering;” and I mentioned these following particulars, as 
probably implied and comprehended in the apostle’s exhortation:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">1. That we should “hold fast the profession of our faith,” against 
the confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support that confidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">2. And much more against the confidence of men, contrary to plain 
Scripture, and reason, and the common sense of mankind; under both which heads 
I gave several instances of doctrines and practices imposed with great confidence 
upon the world, some without, and others plainly against Scripture, and reason, 
and the common sense of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">3. Against all the temptations and terrors of the world—the temptations 
of fashion and example, and of worldly interest and advantage; and against the terrors 
of persecution and suffering for the truth. <pb n="126" id="iii.vii-Page_126" />Thus far I have gone; I shall now proceed to the two other particulars, 
which remain to be spoken to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">4. We are to “hold fast the profession of our faith,” against 
all vain promises of being put into a safer condition, and groundless hopes of getting 
to heaven upon easier terms in some other church and religion. God hath plainly 
declared to us in the Holy Scriptures, upon what terms and conditions we may obtain 
eternal life and happiness, and what will certainly exclude us from it; that, “except we repent,” 
<i>i. e</i>. without true contrition for our sins, and forsaking of 
them, “we shall perish;” that “without holiness no man shall see the Lord;” 
that “no fornicator, or adulterer, or idolater, or covetous person, nor any one 
that lives in the practice of such sins, shall have any inheritance in the kingdom 
of God or Christ.” There is as great and impassable a gulf fixed between heaven 
and a wicked man, as there is betwixt heaven and hell. And when men have done all 
they can to debauch and corrupt the Christian doctrine, it is impossible to reconcile 
a wicked life with any reasonable and well-grounded hopes of happiness in another 
world. No church hath that privilege, to save a man upon any other terms, than those 
which our blessed Saviour hath declared in his gospel. All religions are equal in 
this—that a bad man can be saved in none of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">The church of Rome pretends their church and religion to be 
the only safe and sure way to salvation; and yet, if their doctrine be true, concerning 
the intention of the priest (and if it be not, they are much to blame in making 
it an article of their faith), I say, if it be true, that the intention of the priest 
is necessary to the validity and virtue of the sacraments; <pb n="127" id="iii.vii-Page_127" />then there is no religion in the world, that runs the 
salvation of men upon more and greater hazards and uncertainties, and such as, by 
no care and diligence of man in “working out his own salvation,” are to be avoided 
and prevented.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">As for the easier terms of salvation which they offer to men, 
they signify nothing, if they be not able to make them good; which no man can 
reasonably believe they can do, that hath read the Bible, and doth in any good measure 
understand the nature of God, and the design of religion. For instance; that after 
the long course of a most lewd and flagitious life, a man may be reconciled to God, 
and have his sins forgiven at the last gasp, upon confession of them to the priest, 
with that imperfect degree of contrition for them, which they call attrition, together 
with the absolution of the priest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">Now attrition is a trouble for sin, merely for fear of the punishment 
of it. And this, together with confession, and the absolution of the priest, without 
any hatred of sin for the evil and contrariety of it to the holy nature and law 
of God, and without the least spark of love to God, will do the sinner’s business, 
and put him into a state of grace and salvation, without any other grace or disposition 
for salvation, but only the fear of hell and damnation. This, I confess, is easy: but the great difficulty is, to believe it to be true. And certainly, no man, 
that ever seriously considered the nature of God and religion, can ever be persuaded 
to build the hopes of his salvation upon such a quicksand. The absolution of all 
the priests in the world will not procure the forgiveness of God for any man, that 
is not disposed for his mercy by such a repentance <pb n="128" id="iii.vii-Page_128" />as the gospel requires; which, I am sure, is very different from 
that which is required by the council of Trent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p19">They that offer heaven to men upon so very large and loose terms, 
give great cause to suspect, that they will never make good their offer; the terms 
are so unreasonably cheap and easy, that there must be some fraud and false dealing. 
And on the other hand, nothing ought to recommend our religion more to a wise and 
considerate man, than that the terms of salvation which we propose to men, viz. 
faith, and repentance, and a sincere obedience to the precepts of the gospel, manifested 
in the tenour of a holy and virtuous life, are not only perfectly agreeable to the 
plain and constant declaration of Holy Scripture; but do likewise naturally tend 
to engage men most effectually to a good life, and thereby to make them “meet to 
be made partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light.” And therefore every 
body ought to be afraid of a religion, which makes such lavish offers of salvation, 
and to take heed how he ventures his soul upon them. For if, after all the hopes 
that are given of salvation upon such and such terms, the sinner doth really miscarry 
and miss of heaven; it is but very ill comfort to him to be put into a fool’s paradise, 
for a minute or two before he leaves the world, and the next moment after to find 
himself in the place of torments. I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p20">5. Fifth and last particular I mentioned, as implied in the exhortation 
here in the text, viz. That we should “hold fast the profession of our faith with 
out wavering,” against all the cunning arts and insinuations of busy and disputing 
men, whose design it is to unhinge men from their religion, and to gain <pb n="129" id="iii.vii-Page_129" />proselytes to their party and faction. To this purpose there 
are several cautions given by our blessed Saviour and his apostles. (<scripRef id="iii.vii-p20.1" passage="Matth. xxiv. 4" parsed="|Matt|24|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.4">Matth. xxiv. 
4</scripRef>.) “Take heed, that no man deceive you; for many shall come in my name, and shall 
deceive many.” (<scripRef id="iii.vii-p20.2" passage="Eph. iv. 14" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14">Eph. iv. 14</scripRef>.) “That ye henceforth be no more children, tossed to 
and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vii-p20.3">εν τῇ κυβείᾳ</span>, (the word signifies the cunning of gamesters at dice;) by the sleight 
of men, and the cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive.” And <scripRef passage="Eph 5:6" id="iii.vii-p20.4" parsed="|Eph|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.6">chap. 
v. 6</scripRef>. “Let no man deceive you with vain words.” (<scripRef id="iii.vii-p20.5" passage="Col. ii. 8" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>.) “Beware, lest any 
man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit;” that is, by sophistry and vain 
reasoning, under a pretence of philosophy. (<scripRef id="iii.vii-p20.6" passage="Heb. xiii. 9" parsed="|Heb|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.9">Heb. xiii. 9</scripRef>.) “Be not carried about 
with divers and strange doctrines.” (2 Pet. iii. 17.) “Beware, lest you also, being 
led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness.” And this 
caution is enforced by an express prediction of a great apostacy, which should happen 
in the Christian church, by which many should be seduced by pretence of miracles, 
and by several arts of deceit and falsehood. This apostacy St. Paul expressly foretels, 
<scripRef id="iii.vii-p20.7" passage="2 Thess. ii. 1" parsed="|2Thess|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.1">2 Thess. ii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:2" id="iii.vii-p20.8" parsed="|2Thess|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.2">2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:3" id="iii.vii-p20.9" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3">3</scripRef>. “We beseech you, brethren, by the coining of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, (that 
is, by pretence to inspiration) nor by word, (or message) nor by letter as from 
us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive you by any means; 
for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away, and that man of sin 
be revealed, the son of perdition.” And, after a particular description of him, 
he adds, (<scripRef passage="2Thess 2:9" id="iii.vii-p20.10" parsed="|2Thess|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.9">ver. 9.</scripRef>) “Whose coming is <pb n="130" id="iii.vii-Page_130" />after the working of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying 
wonders, and in all deceitfulness of unrighteousness in them that perish.” From 
all which he concludes, (<scripRef passage="2Thess 2:15" id="iii.vii-p20.11" parsed="|2Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.15">ver. 15</scripRef>.) “Therefore, brethren, stand fast.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">The particular nature and kind of this apostacy the same apostle 
describes more fully, <scripRef id="iii.vii-p21.1" passage="1 Tim. iv. 1" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. iv. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:2" id="iii.vii-p21.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.2">2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:3" id="iii.vii-p21.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">3</scripRef>. “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that 
in the latter times some shall apostatize from the faith, giving heed to seducing 
spirits and doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocrisy, (<i>i. e</i>. under a great 
pretence of sanctity spreading their pernicious errors) forbidding to marry, and 
commanding to abstain from meats.” This is a very lively and pat description of 
that great apostacy in the Christian church, which began in the western part of 
it, and hath spread itself far and wide. For there the spirit of error and falsehood 
has prevailed, under an hypocritical pretence of their being the only true church 
and true Christians in the world. There marriage, and several so r its of meats, 
are forbidden to several ranks and orders of men. All the difficulty is, what is 
here meant by doctrines of devils; and these certainly can be no other than doctrines 
tending to idolatry, which the Scripture every where doth in a particular manner 
ascribe to the devil, as the inventor and great promoter of it. And this is very 
much confirmed by what we find added in some ancient Greek copies in this text, 
which runs thus: “In the latter times some shall apostatize from the faith; for 
they shall worship the dead, as some also in Israel worshipped.” And then it follows, 
“giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils.” So that the particular 
kind of idolatry, into which some part of the Christian <pb n="131" id="iii.vii-Page_131" />church 
should apostatize, is here pointed at; that they should worship souls departed, 
or the spirits of dead men; which was part of the heathen idolatry, into which 
the people of Israel did frequently relapse. So that the Spirit of God doth here 
foretel such an apostasy in some part of the Christian church, as the people of 
Israel were guilty of, in falling into the heathen idolatry. “They shall be 
worshippers of the dead, as the Israelites also were.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">And this is the great and dangerous seduction which the Christians 
are so much cautioned against in the New Testament, and charged to hold fast the 
profession of the faith against the cunning arts and insinuations of seducing spirits; 
not but (as I said before) that we are always to have an ear open to reason, and 
to be ready to hearken and to yield to that, whenever it is fairly proposed: but 
to be overreached and rooted out of one’s religion, by little sophistical arts 
and tricks, is childish and silly. After we are, upon due trial and examination 
of the grounds of our religion, settled and established in it, we ought not to 
suffer ourselves to be removed from it, by the groundless pretences of confident 
people to infallibility, and to be practised upon by cunning men, who lie at 
catch to make proselytes to their party. This is to be “like children, tossed to 
and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23">And we ought to be the more careful of ourselves; because there 
never was any time wherein seducing spirits were more bold and busy to pervert men 
from the truth. Against these we should hold fast our religion, as a man would do 
his money in a crowd. It passeth in the world for a great mark of folly, when a 
man and his money are soon parted: but it is a sign of much greater folly, for 
a man easily to <pb n="132" id="iii.vii-Page_132" />quit his religion; especially to be caught by some such gross 
methods, as the seducers I am speaking of commonly use, and which lie so very open 
to suspicion; such as ill-designing men are wont to practise upon a young heir, 
when they have insinuated themselves into his company to make a prey of him. They 
charge him to tell nobody in what company he hath been; nor to ask the counsel 
and advice of his friends concerning what they have been persuading him to; because 
they for their own interest will be sure to dissuade him from it. Just thus do 
these seducers practise upon weak people. They charge them not to acquaint their 
minister with whom they have been; nor what discourse they have had about religion; nor what books have been put into their hands: because then all their kind design 
and intention towards them will be defeated. But above all they must be sure to 
read no books on the other side, because they are no competent judges of points 
of faith; and this reading on both sides will rather confound than clear their 
understandings. They tell them that they have stated the matter truly, and would not 
for all the world deceive them; and they may easily perceive, by their earnest 
application to them, that nothing but charity and a passionate desire of the salvation 
of their souls, makes them take all these pains with them. But this is so gross 
a way of proceeding, that any man of common understanding must needs discern, by 
this kind of treatment, that these men can have no honest design upon them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24">To come then to a more particular consideration of the arts and 
methods which they use (I mean particularly those of the church of Rome) in making 
proselytes to their religion: as,</p>
<pb n="133" id="iii.vii-Page_133" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">1. In allowing them to be very competent and sufficient judges 
for themselves, in the choice of their church and religion (that is, which is the 
true church and religion, in which alone salvation is to be had), and yet telling 
them, at the same time, that they are utterly incapable of judging of particular 
doctrines, and points of faith and practice; but for these they must rely upon 
the judgment of an infallible church, when they are in it; otherwise they will certainly 
run into damnable errors and mistakes about these things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26">And they must of necessity allow them to be sufficient judges 
for themselves in the choice of their religion; as will be evident, by considering 
in what method they proceed with their intended proselyte.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">They propose to him to change his church and his religion, because 
he is in the wrong; and they will shew him a better, and such a one as is the only 
true one, and in which alone salvation is to be had. To persuade him hereto, they 
offer him some reasons and arguments, or give him books to read containing arguments 
to move him to make this change, to satisfy him of the reasonableness, and to 
convince him of the necessity of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28">Now by this way of proceeding (and they can take no other) they 
do, whether they will or no, make the person, whom they are endeavouring to convert, 
a judge for himself, which church and religion is best; that which they would have 
him embrace and come over to, or that which they would persuade him to forsake. 
For to what end else do they offer him reasons and arguments to persuade him to 
leave our church, and to come over to theirs; but that he may consider the force 
and weight of them; and having considered them, may judge whether they be of force 
sufficient to overrule him to <pb n="134" id="iii.vii-Page_134" />make this change? So that as unwilling as they are to make particular 
persons judge for themselves about points of faith, and about the sense of Scripture confirming those points (because this is to leave every man to his own private 
spirit and fancy, and giddy brain), yet they are compelled by necessity, and against 
their own principles, to allow a man in this case of choosing his religion, to be 
a judge of the reasons and arguments which they offer to induce him thereunto. 
So that, whether they will or no, they must permit him to be a judge for himself 
for this once, but not to make a practice of it, or to pretend this privilege ever 
after; for in acknowledgment of this great favour, of being permitted to judge 
for himself this once (which they do unwillingly grant him, and upon mere necessity) 
he is for ever after to resign up his judgment to the church. And though this liberty 
be allowed <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p28.1">pro hac vice</span></i>, and properly to serve a turn, 
<i>i. e</i>. in order to the changing of his religion; yet he is to understand, that he is no fit and competent judge 
of particular points of faith; all these he must learn from the true church when 
he is in it, and take them upon her authority, and in so doing he shall do very 
prudently, because she is infallible, and cannot be deceived; but he may.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p29">But is 
there any sense in all this, that a man should be very fit and able to judge of 
that which they esteem the main and fundamental point of all, namely, which is the 
true church and religion; and of the reasons and arguments whereby they pretend 
to demonstrate it; and of the true meaning of those texts of scripture whereby they 
pretend to prove theirs to be the only true church: and yet should be wholly unable 
to judge of particular points of faith; or of the true sense of any texts of scripture <pb n="135" id="iii.vii-Page_135" />that can be produced for the proof of those points? Is it so very 
prudent, in all the particular points of faith, for a man to rely upon the judgment 
of the church, because she is infallible; and not to trust his own judgment about 
them, because he is fallible and may be deceived? And is it prudent likewise for 
this man to trust his own judgment in the main business of all; namely, which is 
the true church and religion; concerning which he is as fallible in his judgment, 
and as liable to be deceived, as in the particular points? And if he be mistaken 
in the main point, they must grant his mistake to be fatal; because his sincerity, 
as to all the rest, depends upon it. This is a great mystery and riddle, that every 
particular man should have so sufficient a judgment as to this main and fundamental 
business, which is the true church and religion; and should have no judgment at 
all about particular points, fit to be trusted and relied upon: as if there were 
a certain judgment and prudence, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p29.1">quoad hoc</span></i>; and as if all men’s understandings 
were so framed, as to be very judicious and discerning in this main point of religion; but to be weak and dangerous, and blind, as to all particular points: or, as 
if a man might have a very good judgment, and be fit to be trusted and relied upon, 
before he come into their church; but from the very moment he enters into it, his 
judgment were quite lost and good for nothing: for this in effect and by interpretation 
they say, when they allow a man to be very able to judge which is the true church 
and religion; but so soon as he hath discovered and embraced that, to have no judgment 
of his own afterwards of any point of religion what soever; and a very tempting 
argument it is to any man that hath judgment to enter into that church.</p><pb n="136" id="iii.vii-Page_136" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p30">2. Another art they use with their intended proselyte, in order 
to his making a right choice of his religion, is to caution him, to hear and read 
only the arguments and books which are on one side. But now admitting their designed 
proselyte to be just such a judge, and so far they will allow him to be, and no 
farther, viz. which is the true church; but to have no fitness and ability at all 
to judge of particular points of faith: yet methinks they put a very odd condition 
and untoward restraint upon this judge, in telling him (as they certainly use to 
do those whom they would pervert), that he must have no discourse, nor read any 
books, but only on that side which they would gain him to; because that is the way 
to perplex and confound him, so that he shall never be able to come to a clear judgment 
and resolution in the matter. But will any man admit this way of proceeding in a 
temporal case? This is just as if in a cause of the greatest consequence, the counsel 
on one side should go about to persuade the judge, that it is only fit to hear what 
he hath to say in the case; that he will open it very plainly, and state the matter 
in difference so clearly and impartially, and bring such strong reasons and proofs 
for what he says, that he shall not need to hear any thing on the other side, but 
may proceed to judgment without any more ado: but if, when the matter is thus laid 
before him so plainly, and is even ripe for judgment, he will trouble himself needlessly 
to hear the other side; this will cast them back where they first began, and bring 
the matter to an endless wrangling, and so confound and puzzle his understanding, 
that he shall never be able to pass any clear judgment in the cause.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p31">What, think we, would a judge say to such a bold <pb n="137" id="iii.vii-Page_137" />and senseless pleader? The case is the same, and the absurdity 
every whit as gross and palpable, in pressing any man to make a judgment in a matter 
which infinitely more concerns him, upon hearing only the reasons and arguments 
on one side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p32">3. Another art which they use in making proselytes, is to possess 
them, that there is but one thing that they are mainly concerned to inquire into, 
and that is this: since there is but one true catholic church of Christ upon earth, 
out of which there is no salvation to be had; which that true church is? And 
when they have found that out, that will teach them in a most infallible way the 
true faith and religion, and all things that are necessary to be believed or 
done by them, in order to their salvation: so that they have nothing to do, but to satisfy 
themselves in this single inquiry, which is the true catholic church of Christ? 
This is the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p32.1">unum necessarium</span></i>, the one thing necessary: and, when they have found 
out this, and are satisfied about it, they need to inquire no farther; this church 
will fully instruct and satisfy them in all other things. And this I cannot deny 
to be a very artificial way of proceeding, and to serve their purpose very well; for they have these two great advantages by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p33">1. That it makes the work short, and saves them a great deal of 
labour, by bringing the whole business to one single inquiry: and when they have 
gained this point, that this single question is all that they need to be satisfied 
in; then they have nothing to do, but to ply and puzzle the man with their motives 
of credibility, and marks of the true church; and to shew, as well as they can, 
how these marks agree to their church, and are all to be found in it, and in no 
other; and to set out to <pb n="138" id="iii.vii-Page_138" />the best advantage the glorious privileges of their church, the 
miraculous things that have been, and are still daily done in it, and the innumerable 
multitude of their saints and martyrs; and if these general things take and sink 
into them, their work is in effect done.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p34">2. Another great advantage they have by it, is, that by bringing 
them to this method, they divert and keep them off from the many objections against 
their church and religion, namely, the errors and corruptions which we charge them 
withal. For this is the thing they are afraid of, and will by no means be brought 
to, to vindicate and make good their innovations in faith and practice, so plainly 
in many things contrary to Scripture, and to the faith and practice of the primitive 
church; as the doctrines of transubstantiation, of purgatory, the pope’s supremacy, 
of the infallibility of their church, of their seven sacraments instituted by Christ, 
and of the intention of the priest being necessary to the validity and virtue of 
the sacraments. And then several of their practices; as of the worship of images, 
of the invocation of angels and saints, of the service of God and the Scriptures 
in an unknown tongue, and the communion in one kind; and several other things, 
so plainly contrary to the Scriptures, and the practice and usage of the primitive church, that almost the meanest capacity may easily be made sensible and convinced 
of it. These are sore places, which they desire not to have touched, and therefore 
they use all possible artifice to keep men at a distance from them; partly, be 
cause the particular discussion of them is tedious, and it requires more than ordinary 
skill, to say any thing that is tenable for them, and so to paint and <pb n="139" id="iii.vii-Page_139" />varnish them over, as to hide the corruptions and deformities 
of them; but chiefly because they are conscious to themselves, that as in all these 
points they are upon the defensive, so they are also upon very great disadvantages; and therefore to avoid, if it be possible, being troubled with them, they have 
devised this shorter, and easier, and more convenient way of making proselytes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p35">Not that they are always able to keep themselves thus within their 
trenches; but are sometimes, whether they will or no, drawn out to encounter some 
of these objections: but they rid themselves of them as soon and as dexterously 
as they can, by telling those that make them, that they will hereafter give them 
full satisfaction to all these matters, when they are gotten over the first and 
main inquiry, which is the true church? For if they can keep them to this point, 
and gain them to it, they can deal with them more easily in the rest: for when 
they can once swallow this principle, that the church of Rome is the one true catholic 
church, and consequently, as they have told them all along, infallible: this infallibility 
of the church once entertained, will cover a multitude of particular errors and 
mistakes; and it will very much help to cure the weakness and defects of some particular 
doctrines and practices, and at last to silence and over rule all objections against 
them. So that the benefit and advantage of this method is visibly and at first 
sight very great; and therefore, no wonder they are so steady and constant to it, 
and do so obstinately insist upon it. But how convenient so ever it be to them, 
it is, I am sure, very unreason able in itself; and that upon these accounts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p36">1. Because the true church doth not constitute <pb n="140" id="iii.vii-Page_140" />and make the true Christian faith and doctrine; but it is the 
true Christian faith and doctrine, the profession whereof makes the true church; and 
therefore, in reason and order of nature, the first inquiry must be, what 
is the true faith and doctrine of Christ, which by him was delivered to the apostles, 
and by them published and made known to the world, and by their writings transmitted 
and conveyed down to us? And, this being found, every society of Christians, which 
holds this doctrine, is a true part of the catholic church; and all the Christians 
throughout the world, that agree in this doctrine, are the one true catholic church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p37">2. The inquiry about the true church can have no issue, even according 
to their own way of proceeding, without a due examination of the particular doctrines 
and practices of that church, the communion whereof they would persuade a man to 
embrace. We will admit at present this to be the first inquiry, which is the true 
church? Let us now see in what way they manage this, to gain men over to their church. 
They tell them, that the church of Rome is the one true catholic church of Christ. 
The truth of this assertion we will particularly examine afterwards, when we come 
to consider the next step of their method in dealing with their converts. At present 
I shall only take notice in the general, what way they take to prove this assertion; namely, that the church of Rome is the one true catholic church; and that is, 
by the notes and marks of the true church, which they call their motives of credibility; because, by these they 
design to persuade them, that the church of Rome is the 
one true catholic church. I shall not now reckon up all the notes and marks which 
they give <pb n="141" id="iii.vii-Page_141" />of the true church; but only observe, that one of their principal 
marks of the true church is this: that the faith and doctrine of it be agreeable 
to the doctrine of the primitive and apostolic church, <i>i. e</i>. to the doctrine delivered 
by our Saviour and his apostles: and this Bellarmine makes one of the marks of 
the true church. And they must unavoidably make it so; because the true faith 
and doctrine of Christ is that which indeed constitutes the true church. But if 
this be an essential mark of the true church, then no man can possibly know the 
church of Rome to be the true church, till he have examined the particular doctrines 
and practices of it, and the agreement of them with the primitive doctrine and practice 
of Christianity; and this necessarily draws on and engages them in a dispute of 
the particular points and differences betwixt us; which is the very thing they 
would avoid by this method, and which I have now plainly shewed they cannot do, 
because they cannot possibly prove their church to be the true church, with out 
shewing the conformity of their doctrines and practices to the doctrine and practice 
of the primitive and apostolic church; and this will give them work enough; and 
will, whether they will or no, draw them out of their hold and fastness, which is 
to amuse people with a general inquiry which is the true church, without descending 
to the examination of their particular doctrines and practices. But this they must 
of necessity come to, before they can prove by the notes and marks of the true church, 
that theirs is the true church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p38">And this is a demonstration, that their method of satisfaction, 
as it is unnatural and unreasonable, so it cannot serve the purpose they aim at 
by it; <pb n="142" id="iii.vii-Page_142" />which is, to divert men from the examination of the particular 
points in difference between the church of Rome and us, and to gain them over to 
them, by a wile and trick; because the very method they take to prove themselves 
to be the true catholic church, will enforce them to justify all their particular 
doctrines and practices, before they can finish this proof.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p39">And here we fix our foot, that the single question and point upon 
which they would put the whole issue of the matter, cannot possibly be brought to 
any reasonable issue, without a particular discussion and examination of the points 
in difference betwixt their church and our’s: and when they can make out these to 
be agreeable to the primitive doctrine and practice of the Christian church, we 
have reason to be satisfied, that the church of Rome is a church, in the communion 
whereof a man may be safe; but, till that be made out, they have done nothing to 
persuade any man that understands himself, that it is safe, much less necessary 
to be of their communion. But if particular points must be discussed and cleared, 
before a man can be satisfied in the inquiry after the true church; then they must 
allow their intended convert to be a judge likewise of particular points; and if 
he be sufficient for that too, before he comes into their church, I do not see of 
what use the infallibility of the church will be to him, when he is in it.</p>
<pb n="143" id="iii.vii-Page_143" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXI. Of Constancy in the Profession of the True Religion." prev="iii.vii" next="iii.ix" id="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">SERMON LXI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.viii-p0.2">OF CONSTANCY IN THE PROFESSION OF THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p1"><i>Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for he is faithful that promised</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23"><span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.viii-p2">I HAVE already made a considerable progress in my discourse upon 
these words, in which I told you there is an exhortation to “hold fast the profession 
of our faith without wavering:” and an argument or encouragement thereto, because 
“he is faithful that promised.” I am yet upon the first of these, the exhortation 
“to hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering;” by which, I told you, 
the apostle doth not intend, that those who are capable of examining the grounds 
and reasons of their religion, should not have the liberty to do it; nor that, 
when, upon due inquiry, they are, as they verily believe, established in the true 
faith and religion, they should obstinately refuse to hear any reason that is fairly 
offered against their present persuasion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3">And then I proceeded to shew positively, 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4">First, What it is that we are exhorted to hold fast, viz. “the confession,” or “profession of our faith;” the ancient Christian faith, of which every Christian 
makes profession in his baptism. For it is of that the apostle here speaks, as appears 
plainly by the context.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5">Secondly, How we are to “hold fast the profession of our 
faith.” And of this I gave account in these following particulars:</p>
<pb n="144" id="iii.viii-Page_144" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6">1. We should “hold fast the profession of our faith,” against 
the confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support that confidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7">2. And much more against the confidence of men, contrary to plain 
Scripture and reason, and the common sense of mankind; of which I gave you particular 
instances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8">3. Against all the temptations and terrors of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">4. Against all vain promises of being put into a safer condition, 
and groundless hopes of getting to heaven upon easier terms in some other church 
and religion. I am now upon the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">5th and last particular I mentioned, namely, that we are to “hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering,” against all the cunning 
arts and insinuations of busy and disputing men, whose design it is to unhinge 
men from their religion, and to make proselytes to their party and faction. I have 
already mentioned some of the arts which they use, (I mean particularly them of 
the church of Rome) in making proselytes to their religion; and I have shewn the 
absurdity and unreasonableness of them. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11">First, In allowing men to be very competent and sufficient judges 
for themselves, in the choice of their religion (i. e. which is the true church 
and religion in which alone salvation is to be had); and yet telling them, at the 
same time, that they are utterly incapable of judging of particular doctrines and 
points of faith. As for these, they must rely upon the judgment of an infallible 
church; and, if they do not, they will certainly run into damnable errors and mistakes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12">And they must of necessity allow them the first, <pb n="145" id="iii.viii-Page_145" />a sufficient ability to judge for themselves in the choice of 
their religion: otherwise in vain do they offer them arguments to persuade them 
to their’s, if they cannot judge of the force of them. But now, after this, to deny 
them all ability to judge of particular doctrines and points of faith, is a very 
absurd and inconsistent pretence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">Secondly, Another art they use, in order to their making a right 
choice of their religion, is earnestly to persuade them to hear and read only the 
arguments and books on their side: which is just as if one should go about to persuade 
a judge, in order to the better understanding and clearer decision of a cause, to 
hear only the counsel on one side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">Thirdly, They tell them, that the only thing they are to inquire 
into, is, which is the true church, the one catholic church mentioned in the creed, 
out of which there is no salvation; and when they have found that, they are to rely 
upon the authority of that church, which is infallible, for all other things. And 
this method they wisely take, to avoid particular disputes about the innovations 
and errors which we charge them withal. But I have shewn at large, that this cannot 
be the first inquiry: because it is not the true church that makes the true Christian faith and doctrine; but the profession of the true Christian faith and doctrine, 
which makes the true church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15">Besides, their way of proving their church to be the only true 
church, being by the marks and properties of the true church, of which the chief 
is, the conformity of their doctrines and practices with the primitive and apostolical 
church, this unavoidably draws on an examination of their particular doctrines 
and practices, whether they be conformable <pb n="146" id="iii.viii-Page_146" />to those of the primitive and apostolical church, before their 
great inquiry, “which is the true church?” can be brought to an issue; which, it 
is plain, it can never be, without entering into the ocean of particular disputes, 
which they desire above all things to avoid. So that they are never the nearer by 
this method: they can neither shorten their work by it, nor keep off the examination 
of their particular errors and corruptions; which are a very sore place, and they 
cannot endure we should touch it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16">I shall now proceed to discover some other arts and methods which 
they use in seducing people to their church and religion, and shall be as brief 
in them as I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17">Fourthly, They pretend, that the Roman church is the catholic 
church, <i>i. e</i>. the visible society of all Christians, united to the bishop of Rome, 
as the supreme pastor and visible head of Christ’s church upon earth: from whence 
it clearly follows, that it is necessary to all Christians to join themselves to 
the communion of the Roman church; otherwise they cannot be members of the catholic 
church of Christ, out of which there is no salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18">We grant the consequence, that if the Roman church be the catholic 
church it is necessary to be of that communion; because out of the catholic church 
there is ordinarily no salvation to be had. But how do they prove, that the Roman 
church is the catholic church? They would fain have us so civil, as to take this 
for granted: because if we do not, they do not well know how to go about to prove 
it. And, indeed, some things are obstinate, and will not be proved without so much 
trouble and difficulty, that it is better to let them alone; and <pb n="147" id="iii.viii-Page_147" />by the confident assertion of them, by importunity, and by any 
other fair means, to get them bettered, without proof of this stubborn sort of propositions, 
which will admit of no proof. This is one that a part is the whole; or, which is 
all one, that the Roman church is the catholic church. For that it is but a part 
of the Christian church, and not the best part neither, but perhaps the very worst 
and most corrupt of all the rest, is no difficult matter to prove, and hath been 
often done. But now to prove the church of Rome to be the catholic church, that 
is, the whole society of all true Christians in the world, these following particulars 
ought to be clearly shewn and made out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19">1. A plain constitution of our Saviour, whereby St. Peter, and 
his successors at Rome, are made the supreme head and pastors of the whole Christian 
church. For St. Peter first:—Can they shew any such constitution in the gospel, 
or can they produce the least proof and evidence out of the history of the Acts 
and the Epistles of the Apostles, that St. Peter was acknowledged for such by the 
rest of the apostles? Nay, is there not clear evidence there to the contrary, that 
in the first council of the Christian church at Jerusalem, St. James, the bishop 
of Jerusalem, was, if not superior, at least equal to him? Does St. Paul acknowledge 
any superiority of St. Peter over him? Nay, does he not upon several occasions declare 
himself equal to the chiefest apostles, even to St. Peter himself? And is this consistent 
with a plain constitution of our Lord’s making St. Peter supreme head and pastor 
of the Christian church?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20">But suppose this to have been so; where doth it appear, by any 
constitution of our Saviour, that <pb n="148" id="iii.viii-Page_148" />this authority was derived to his successors? and if it were, 
why to his successors at Rome, rather than at Antioch, where he was first, and unquestionably 
bishop? They must acknowledge, that when he was bishop of Antioch, he was the supreme 
head and pastor of the whole Christian church; and then the style must have 
been, the Antiochian catholic church, as it is now the Roman catholic. But do 
they find any footsteps of such a style in ecclesiastical history?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21">2. To make good this proposition, that the Ro man church is the 
catholic church, they are in consequence obliged to affirm and believe, that the 
churches of Asia, which were excommunicated by the bishops of Rome, for not keeping 
Easter as they did; and the churches of Asia and Africa, which were excommunicated 
by the same bishop, upon the point of rebaptizing heretics; that all these, by 
being turned out of the communion of the Roman church, were also cut off from the 
catholic church, and from a possibility of salvation. This the church of Rome themselves 
will not affirm; and yet, if to be cast out of the communion of the Roman, and 
the catholic church, be all one, they must affirm it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22">3. In consequence of this proposition, that the church of Rome 
is the catholic church, they ought to hold, that all baptism out of the communion 
of their church is void and of none effect. For if it be good, then it makes the 
persons baptized members of the catholic church; and then those that are out of 
the communion of the Roman church, may be true members of the catholic church; 
and then the Roman, and the catholic church are not all one. But the church of Rome 
holds the baptism of heretics, <pb n="149" id="iii.viii-Page_149" />and of those that are out of the communion of their church, 
to be good; which is a demonstration, that the Roman church neither is the catholic 
church; nor, if she believe consistently, can she think herself to be so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23">4. In consequence of this proposition, all the Christians in the 
world, which do not yield subjection to the bishop of Rome, and acknowledge his 
supremacy, are no true parts of the catholic church, nor in a possibility of salvation. 
And this does not only exclude those of the reformed religion from being members 
of the catholic church: but the Greeks, and the eastern churches; <i>i. e</i>. four or 
five patriarchal churches of the Christian world; which, taken together, are really 
greater than those in communion with the church of Rome. And this the church of 
Rome does affirm, concerning all those churches and Christians, which refuse subjection to the bishop of Rome, that they are out of the communion of the catholic church, 
and a capacity of salvation. But surely it is not possible, that the true catholic 
church of Christ can have so little charity as this comes to; and to a wise man 
there needs no other demonstration than this, that the church of Rome is so far 
from being the whole Christian church, that it is a very arrogant and uncharitable 
part of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24">5. And lastly; In consequence of the truth of this proposition, 
and of the importance of it to the salvation of souls, and to the peace and unity 
of the Christian church, they ought to produce express mention of the Roman catholic 
church, in the ancient creeds of the Christian church. For if this proposition, 
that the Roman church is the catholic, be true; it was always so, and always of 
the <pb n="150" id="iii.viii-Page_150" />greatest importance to the salvation of men, and the peace and 
unity of the Christian church: and if it were so, and always believed to be so, 
by the Christian church, as they pretend, what reason can be imagined, why the 
ancient Christian church should never say so, nor put an article of such consequence 
and importance in express words in their creeds; nor why should they not have used 
the style of Roman catholic as familiarly then, as they do now in the Roman church? 
a plain evidence that this is a new style which they use when they give themselves 
the title of the Roman catholic church; and that the ancient Christian church knew 
better, than to call one part of the catholic church the whole. I am sure, that 
Æneas Sylvius (who was afterwards Pope Pius the Second) says, that before the 
council of Nice, little respect was had to the Roman church. But how does this consist 
with their present pretence, that the Roman church is, and always hath been the 
catholic church; and that the bishop of Rome is, by Christ’s appointment, the 
supreme pastor, and visible head of the whole Christian church? Is it possible, 
that this should be believed in the Christian church before the council of Nice; and yet little respect to be had at that time to the Roman church? This indeed 
was said by Æneas Sylvius before he sat in the infallible chair; but is never 
the less true for that.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25">Fifthly, The next step of their method is, that the Roman church 
is infallible; and by this means they have a certain remedy against heresy, and 
a judge of controversies, from which there is no appeal, which we want in our church. 
And this is a glorious privilege indeed, if they could prove that they had it, and 
that it would be so certain a remedy <pb n="151" id="iii.viii-Page_151" />against heresy, and give a final decision to all controversies. 
But there is not one tittle of all this, of which they are able to give any tenable 
proof: for,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p26">1. All the pretence for their infallibility relies upon the truth 
of the former proposition, that the church of Rome is the catholic church, and that 
they say is infallible: and I have already shewn, that that proposition is not 
only destitute of any good proof; but is as evidently false, as that a part of a 
thing is the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p27">2. But supposing it were true, that the Roman church were the 
catholic church; yet it is neither evident in itself, nor can be proved by them, 
that the catholic church of every age is infallible, in deciding all controversies 
of religion. It is granted by all Christians that our Saviour and his apostles were 
infallible, in the delivery of the Christian doctrine, and that they proved their 
infallibility by miracles; and this was necessary at first for the security of 
our faith: but this doctrine being once delivered and transmitted down to us in 
the Holy Scriptures, written by the evangelists and apostles who were infallibly 
assisted by the Holy Ghost; we have now a certain and infallible rule of faith 
and practice, which, with the assistance and instruction of those guides and pastors 
which Christ hath appointed in his church, is sufficiently plain in all things necessary. And as there is no evidence of the continuance of infallibility in the guides 
and pastors of the church, in the ages which followed the apostles, because miracles 
are long since ceased: so there is no need of the continuance of it, for the preservation 
of the true faith and religion; because God hath sufficiently provided for that, 
by that infallible rule of <pb n="152" id="iii.viii-Page_152" />faith and manners which he hath left to his church in the Holy 
Scriptures, which are every way sufficient and able to make both pastors and 
people “wise unto salvation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p28">3. As for a certain remedy against heresy, it is certain God never 
intended there should be any; no more than he hath provided a certain remedy against 
sin and vice; which surely is every whit as contrary to the Christian religion, 
and therefore as fit to be provided against, as heresy: but it is certain in experience, 
that God hath provided no certain and effectual remedy against sin and vice; for 
which I can give no other reason, but that God does that which he thinks best and 
fittest, and not what we are apt to think to be so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p29">Besides that, infallibility is not a certain remedy against heresy. 
The apostles were certainly infallible; and yet they could neither prevent nor 
extinguish heresy; which never more abounded than in the apostles’ times. And St. 
Paul expressly tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.viii-p29.1" passage="1 Cor. xi. 19" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 Cor. xi. 19</scripRef>.) “That there must be heresies; that they 
which are approved may be made manifest.” And St. Peter, (the <scripRef passage="2Peter 2:1" id="iii.viii-p29.2" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1">2d Epist. ii. 1</scripRef>.) 
“That there should be false teachers among Christians, who should privily bring 
in damnable heresies; and that many should follow their pernicious ways.” But now, 
if “there must be heresies,” either the church must not be infallible, or infallibility 
in the church is no certain remedy against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p30">I proceed to the next step they make, viz.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p31">Sixthly, That Christ hath always a visible church upon earth: 
and that they can shew a church, which, from the time of Christ and his apostles, 
hath always made a visible profession of the same doctrines and practices which 
are now believed and <pb n="153" id="iii.viii-Page_153" />practised in the church of Rome: but that we can shew no visible 
church, that, from the time of Christ and his apostles, hath always opposed the 
church of Rome, in those doctrines and practices which we now revile and find fault 
with in their church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p32">That Christ hath always had, and ever shall have to the end of 
the world, a visible church, professing and practising his true faith and religion, 
is agreed on both sides: but we say, that he hath nowhere promised, that this shall 
be free from all errors and corruptions in faith and practice. This the churches 
planted by the apostles themselves were not, even in their times, and during their 
abode amongst them; and yet they were true parts of the Christian catholic church. 
In the following ages, errors and corruptions and superstitions did by degrees 
creep in and grow up in several parts of the church; as St. Augustine, and 
others of the fathers complain of in their times. Since that, several famous 
parts of the Christian church, both in Asia and Africa, have not only been 
greatly corrupted, but have apostatized from the faith; so that in many places 
there are hardly any footsteps of Christianity among them. 13ut yet still Christ 
hath had in all these ages a visible church upon earth; though perhaps no part 
of it at all times free from some errors and corruptions; and in several parts 
of it great corruptions both in faith and practice; and in none I think more and 
longer than in the church of Rome, for all she boasts herself, like old Babylon, 
(<scripRef id="iii.viii-p32.1" passage="Isa. xlvii. 7" parsed="|Isa|47|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.7">Isa. xlvii. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isa 47:8" id="iii.viii-p32.2" parsed="|Isa|47|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.8">8</scripRef>.) “That she is a lady for ever; and says in her heart, I am, 
and none else besides me;” and like the church of Laodicea, (<scripRef id="iii.viii-p32.3" passage="Rev. iii. 17" parsed="|Rev|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.17">Rev. iii. 17</scripRef>.) 
which said “I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of no thing;” 
when the spirit of God saith, that “she <pb n="154" id="iii.viii-Page_154" />was wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked; 
and knew it not.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p33">Thus the church of Rome boasts, that she hath in all ages been 
the true visible church of Christ, (and none besides her) free from all errors in 
doctrine, and corruptions in practice; and that, from the age of Christ and his 
apostles, she hath always professed the same doctrines and practices which she does 
at this day. Can any thing be more shame less than this? did they always believe 
transubstantiation? let their pope Gelasius speak for them; who expressly denies, 
that in the sacrament there is any substantial change of the bread and wine into 
the body and blood of Christ. Was this always an article of their faith, and necessary 
to be believed by all Christians? let Scotus, and several other of their schoolmen 
and learned writers speak for them. Was purgatory always believed in the Roman church 
as it is now de6ned in the council of Trent? let several of their learned men speak. 
In what father, in what council before that of Trent, do they find Christ to have 
instituted just seven sacraments, neither more nor less? And for practices in their 
religion, they themselves will not say, that in the ancient Christian church the 
Scriptures were with held from the people, and locked up in an unknown tongue; and 
that the public service of God, the prayers and lessons were read, and the sacraments 
celebrated, in an unknown tongue; and that the sacrament of the Lord’s supper was 
given to the people only in one kind. Where do they find in Holy Scripture, or in 
the doctrine and practice of the ancient Christian church, any command or example 
for the worship of images, for the invocation of saints and angels, and the blessed 
Virgin, which <pb n="155" id="iii.viii-Page_155" />do now make a great part of their religion? Nay, is not the 
doctrine of the Scriptures, and of the ancient fathers, plainly against all 
these practices? With what face then can it be said, that the church of Rome 
hath made a constant visible profession of the same faith and practice in all 
ages, from the time of Christ and his apostles? or would the primitive church 
of Rome, if it should now visit the earth again, own the present church of Rome 
to be the same in all matters of faith and practice, that it was when they left 
it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p34">And whereas they demand of us, to shew a visible church from the 
time of Christ and his apostles, that hath always opposed the church of Rome, in 
those points of doctrine and practice which we object to them; what can be more 
impertinent than this demand? when they know, that in all these points we charge 
them with innovations in matters of faith and practice, and say that those things 
came in by degrees, several ages after the apostles time, some sooner, some later; as we are able to make good, and have done it. And would they have us shew them 
a visible church, that opposed these errors and corruptions in their church, before 
ever they appeared? this we do not pretend to shew. And supposing they had not 
been at all opposed, when they appeared, nor a long time after, nor till the Reformation; 
yet, if they be errors and corruptions of the Christian doctrine, and contrary to 
the Holy Scriptures, and to the faith and practice of the primitive church, there 
is no prescription against truth. It is never too late for any church to reject 
those errors and corruptions, and to reform itself from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p35">The bottom of all this matter is, they would have <pb n="156" id="iii.viii-Page_156" />us to shew them a society of Christians, that in all ages has 
preserved itself free from all such errors and corruptions as we charge them withal; or else we deny the perpetual visibility of the catholic church. No such matter. 
We say, the church of Christ hath always been visible in every age since Christ’s time; and that the several societies of Christians, professing the Christian 
doctrine, and laws of Christ, have made up the catholic church; some parts whereof 
have in several ages fallen into great errors and corruptions; and no part of the 
catholic into more and greater than the church of Rome; so that it requires the 
utmost of our charity, to think that they are a true, though a very unsound and 
corrupt part of the catholic church of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p36">We acknowledge, likewise, that we were once involved in the like 
degeneracy; but, by the mercy of God, and pious care and prudence of those that 
were in authority, are happily rescued out of it: and though we were not out of 
the catholic church before, yet since our reformation from the errors and corruptions 
of the church of Rome, we are in it upon better terms, and are a much sounder part 
of it; and I hope, by the mercy and goodness of God, we shall for ever continue 
so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p37">So that to the perpetual visibility of Christ’s church, it is 
not necessary, that the whole Christian church, nor indeed that any part of it, 
should be free from all errors and corruptions. Even the churches planted by the 
apostles in the primitive times were not so. St. Paul reproves several doctrines 
and practices in the church of Corinth, and of Colosse, and of Galatia; and the 
Spirit of God, several things in the seven churches of Asia: and yet all these 
were true parts and members of the catholic church of <pb n="157" id="iii.viii-Page_157" />Christ, notwithstanding these faults and errors; because they 
all agree in the main and essential doctrines of Christianity. And when more and 
greater corruptions grew upon the church, or any part of it, the greater reason 
and need there was of a reformation. And as every particular person hath a right 
to reform any thing that he finds amiss in himself, so far as concerns himself; 
so much more every national church hath a power within itself, to reform itself 
from all errors and corruptions, and by the sanction of the catholic authority to 
confirm that reformation; which is our case here in England. And whatever part 
of the church, how great and eminent soever, excludes from her communion such a 
national church, for reforming herself from plain errors and corruptions, clearly 
condemned by the word of God, and by the doctrine and practice of the primitive 
Christian church, is undoubtedly guilty of schism. And this is the truth of the 
case between us and the church of Rome. And no blind talk about a perpetual visible 
church can render us guilty of schism, for making a real reformation; or acquit 
them of it, for casting us out of their communion for that cause.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p38">Seventhly, and lastly, (to mention no more) They pretend, that 
we delude the people, by laying too much stress upon the Scripture, and making it 
the only rule of faith and manners: whereas Scripture and tradition together make 
up the entire rule of faith; and not Scripture interpreted by every man’s private 
fancy, but by tradition carefully preserved in the church. So that it ought to be 
no wonder, if several of their doctrines and practices cannot be so clearly made 
out by Scripture, or perhaps seem contrary to it, as it may be expounded by a private <pb n="158" id="iii.viii-Page_158" />spirit; but not as interpreted by the tradition of the church, 
which can only give the true sense of Scripture. And therefore they are to understand, 
that several of those doctrines and practices, which we object against, are most 
clearly proved by the tradition of their church, which is of equal authority with 
Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p39">In this objection of their’s, which they design for the cover 
of all their errors and corruptions, there are several things distinctly to be considered, 
which I shall do as briefly as I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p40">First, Whereas it is suggested., that we delude the people by 
laying too much stress upon the Scripture (which certainly we cannot well do, if 
it be the word of God), it ought to be considered, whether they do not delude 
and abuse them infinitely more, in keeping the Scriptures from them, and not 
suffering them to see that which they cannot deny to be at least a considerable 
part of the rule of Christian doctrine and practice. Doth it not by this dealing 
of their’s appear very suspicious, that they are extremely afraid that the 
people should examine their doctrine and practice by this rule? for what other 
reason can they have to conceal it from them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p41">Secondly, Whereas they affirm, that Scripture alone is not the 
rule of Christian faith and practice, but that Scripture and oral tradition preserved 
in the church, and delivered down from hand to hand, make up the entire rule: I 
would fain know, whence they learned this new doctrine of the rule of faith. I know 
that the council of Trent declares it for the rule they intend to proceed upon, 
and make use of, for the confirmation and proof of their following determinations 
and decrees. But did any of the <pb n="159" id="iii.viii-Page_159" />ancient councils of the Christian church lay down this rule, and 
proceed upon it? Did not Constantine the emperor, at the opening of the first general 
council, lay the Bible before them, as the only rule, according to which they were 
to proceed? and this with the approbation of all those holy fathers that were assembled 
in that council? And did not following councils proceed upon the same rule? Do 
any of the ancient fathers ever mention any rule of Christian faith and practice, 
besides the Holy Scriptures, and the ancient creed; which, because it is an abridgment of the necessary articles of Christian faith contained in the Holy Scriptures, 
is by them frequently called “the rule of faith?” Do not the same fathers frequently 
and expressly say, that the Scriptures are a perfect rule, and that all things are 
plainly contained in them, which concerns faith and life; and that whatever 
cannot be proved by testimony of Scripture is to be rejected? All this I am sure 
I can make good, by innumerable express testimonies of the ancient fathers, which 
are well known to those that are versed in them. By what authority then hath the 
council of Trent set up this new rule, unknown to the Christian church for one thousand 
five hundred years? and who gave them this authority? The plain truth is, the 
necessity of it for the defence of the errors and corruptions which they had embraced, 
and were resolved not to part with, forced them to lengthen out the rule; the old 
rule of the Holy Scriptures being too short for their purpose.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p42">Thirdly, Whereas they pretend that Holy Scripture, as expounded 
by a private spirit, may not seem so favourable to some of their doctrines and practices; 
yet, as interpreted by tradition, which can only give the true sense of Scripture, 
it agrees <pb n="160" id="iii.viii-Page_160" />very well with them. I suppose they mean, that whereas a private 
spirit would be apt to understand some texts of Scripture, as if people were to 
search and read the Scripture; tradition interprets those texts in a quite other 
sense, that people are not to be permitted to read the Holy Scriptures. A private 
spirit would be apt to understand St. Paul’s discourse, in the 14th of the first 
to the Corinthians, to be against celebrating prayer and the service of God in an 
unknown tongue, as being contrary to edification, and indeed to common sense; for 
he says, “If one should come and find them speaking and praying in an unknown tongue, 
will they not say, Ye are mad?” But now tradition, which only knows how to give 
the true sense, can reconcile this discourse of St. Paul very easily with the practice 
of the church of Rome in this matter. And so likewise the Epistle of St. Paul to 
the Colossians, with the worship of angels; and the Epistle to the Hebrews, with 
offering the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ in the mass a thousand times every 
day. And to give but one instance more:—whereas a man, by his private spirit, would 
be very apt to understand the second commandment to forbid all worship of images; 
tradition discovers the meaning of this commandment to be, that due veneration is 
to be given to them. So that at this rate of interpreting Scripture by tradition, 
it is impossible to fix any objection from Scripture, upon any doctrine or practice 
which they have a mind to maintain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p43">Fourthly, Whereas they pretend the tradition of their church, 
delivered from the mouth of Christ, or dictated by the Holy Spirit, and brought 
down to them, and preserved by continual succession in the church, to be of equal 
authority with the word <pb n="161" id="iii.viii-Page_161" />of God; for so the council of Trent says, 
that “the holy synod doth receive and venerate these traditions with equal pious 
affection and reverence as they do the written word of God;” this we must 
declare against, as unreasonable in itself, to make tradition, conveyed by word 
of mouth from one to another, through so many ages, and liable to so many 
mistakes and miscarriages, to be, at the distance of one thousand five hundred 
years, of equal certainty and authority with the Holy Scriptures, carefully 
preserved and transmitted down to us; because this (as I said before) is to make 
common rumour and report of equal authority and certainty with a written record. 
And not only so; but hereby they make the Scriptures an imperfect rule; contrary 
to the declared judgment of the ancient fathers and councils of the Christian 
church; and so, in truth, they set up a new rule of faith, whereby they change 
the Christian religion; for a new rule of faith and religion makes a new faith 
and religion. This we charge the church of Rome with, and do challenge them to 
shew this new rule of faith before the council of Trent; and, consequently, 
where their religion was before that council; to shew a religion, consisting of 
all those articles which are defined by the council of Trent as necessary to 
salvation, and established upon this new rule, professed by any Christian church 
in the world before that time. And as they have pitched upon a new rule of 
faith, so it is easy to see to what end; for take Pope Pius the Fourth’s creed, 
and we may see where the old and new religion parts; even at the end of the 
twelve articles of the Apostles’ Creed, which was the ancient Christian faith; to which are added, in <pb n="162" id="iii.viii-Page_162" />Pope Pius’s creed, twelve articles more, defined in the council 
of Trent, and supported only by tradition: so that as the Scripture answers for 
the twelve old articles, which are plainly contained there, so tradition is to answer 
for the twelve new ones. And, therefore, the matter was calculated very exactly, 
when they make tradition just of equal authority with the Scriptures; because as 
many articles of their faith were to be made good by it, and rely upon it, as those 
which are proved by the authority of Scripture. But that tradition is of equal authority 
with the Scriptures, we have nothing in the whole world for it but the bare assertion 
of the council of Trent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p44">I should now have added some other considerations, tending to 
confirm and establish us in our religion, against the pretences and insinuations 
of seducing spirits: but I shall proceed no farther at present.</p>
<pb n="163" id="iii.viii-Page_163" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXII. Of Constancy in the Profession of the True Religion." prev="iii.viii" next="iii.x" id="iii.ix">
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.1">SERMON LXII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ix-p0.2">OF CONSTANCY IN THE PROFESSION OF THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p1"><i>Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for he is faithful that promised</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.ix-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.ix-p2">THESE words contain an exhortation to “hold fast the profession 
of our faith without wavering,” and an argument or encouragement thereto, because 
“he is faithful that promised.” By the exhortation to “hold fast the profession 
of our faith without wavering,” is not meant, that those who are capable of examining 
the grounds and reasons of their religion should blindly hold it fast against the 
best reasons that can be offered; because upon these terms every man must 
continue in the religion in which he happens to be fixed by education, or an ill 
choice, be his religion true or false, without examining and looking into it, whether it 
be right or wrong; for, till a man examines, every man thinks his religion right. 
That which the apostle here exhorts Christians to hold fast, is the ancient faith, 
of which all Christians make a solemn profession in their baptism, as plainly appears 
from the context. And this “profession of our faith” we are to hold in the following 
instances, which I shall but briefly mention, without enlarging upon them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p3">1. We are to “hold fast the profession of our faith,” against 
the confidence of men, without Scripture or reason to support that confidence.</p>
<pb n="164" id="iii.ix-Page_164" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p4">2. And much more against the confidence of men, contrary to plain 
Scripture and reason, and to the common sense of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p5">3. Against all the temptations and terrors of the world—against 
the temptations of fashion and example, and of worldly interest and advantage; 
and against all terrors and sufferings of persecution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p6">4. Against all vain promises of being put into a safer condition, 
and groundless hopes of getting to heaven upon easier terms than the gospel has 
proposed, in some other church and religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p7">Lastly, We are to “hold fast the profession of our faith without 
wavering,” against all the cunning arts and insinuations of busy and disputing men, 
whose design it is to unhinge men from their religion, and to make proselytes to 
their party and faction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p8">But, without entering into these particulars, I shall, in 
order to our establishment in the reformed religion, which we profess, in 
opposition to the errors and corruptions of the church of Rome, apply myself at 
this time to make a short comparison between the religion which we profess and 
that of the church of Rome, that we may discern on which side the advantage of 
truth lies; and, in making this comparison, I shall insist upon three things, 
which will bring the matter to an issue, and are, I think, sufficient to 
determine every sober and considerate man, which of these he ought in reason, 
and with regard to the safety of his soul, to embrace: and they are these:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p9">I. That we govern our belief and practice, in matters of religion, 
by the true ancient rule of Christianity, the word of God contained in the Holy 
Scriptures; but the church of Rome, for the maintenance <pb n="165" id="iii.ix-Page_165" />of their errors and corruptions, have been forced to devise 
a new rule, never owned by the primitive church, nor by the ancient fathers and 
councils of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p10">II. That the doctrines and practices in difference betwixt us 
and the church of Rome, are either contrary to this rule, or destitute of the warrant 
and authority of it, and are plain additions to the ancient Christianity, and corruptions 
of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p11">III. That our religion hath many clear advantages of that of 
the church of Rome, not only very considerable in themselves, but very obvious and 
discernible to an ordinary capacity, upon the first proposal of them. I shall be 
as brief in these as I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p12">I. That we govern our belief and practice in matters of religion, 
by the true ancient rule of Christianity, the word of God contained in the Holy 
Scriptures: but the church of Rome, for the maintaining of their errors and corruptions, 
have been forced to devise a new rule, never owned by the primitive church, nor 
by the ancient councils and fathers of it; that is, they have joined with the word 
of God contained in the Holy Scriptures, the unwritten traditions of their church, 
concerning several points of their faith and practice, which they acknowledge can 
not be proved from Scripture, and these they call the unwritten word of God; and 
the council of Trent hath decreed them to be “of equal authority with the Holy 
Scriptures,” and that they do “receive and venerate them with the same pious affection 
and reverence;” and all this contrary to the express declaration and unanimous 
consent of all the ancient councils and fathers of the Christian church (as I have 
already shewn); and this never declared to be a point of faith, till it was decreed, 
not much above <pb n="166" id="iii.ix-Page_166" />a hundred years ago, in the council of Trent. And this, surely, 
if any thing, is a matter of great consequence—to presume to alter the ancient 
rule of Christian doctrine and practice, and to enlarge it, and add to it at their 
pleasure. But the church of Rome having made so great a change in the doctrine 
and practice of Christianity, it became consequently necessary to make a change 
of the rule: and therefore, with great reason, did the council of Trent take this 
into consideration in the first place, and put it in the front of their decrees, 
because it was to be the foundation and main proof of the following definitions 
of faith, and decrees of practice, for which, without this new rule, there had been 
no colour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p13">II. The doctrines and practices in difference betwixt us and 
the church of Rome, are either contrary to the true rule, or destitute of the warrant 
and authority of it, and plain additions to the ancient Christianity, and corruptions 
of it. The truth of this will best appear by instancing in some of the principal 
doctrines and practices in difference betwixt us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p14">As for their two great fundamental doctrines, of the supremacy 
of the bishop of Rome over all the Christians in the world, and the infallibility 
of their church, there is not one word in Scripture concerning these privileges; nay, it is little less than a 
demonstration that they have no such privileges, 
that St. Paul, in a long epistle to the church of Rome, takes no notice of them, 
that the church of Rome either then was, or was to be soon after, the mother and 
mistress of all churches, which is now grown to be an article of faith, in the church 
of Rome; and yet it is hardly to be imagined that he could have omitted to take 
notice of such remarkable <pb n="167" id="iii.ix-Page_167" />privileges of their bishops and church, above all in the world, 
had he known they had belonged to them. So that in all probability he was ignorant 
of those mighty prerogatives of the church of Rome; otherwise it cannot be, but 
that he would have written with more deference and submission to this seat of infallibility 
and centre of unity; he would certainly have paid a greater respect to this mother 
and mistress of all churches, where the head of the church, and vicar of Christ, 
either was already seated, or by the appointment of Christ was designed for ever 
to fix his throne and establish his residence; but there is not one word, or the 
least intimation of any such thing throughout this whole Epistle, nor in any other 
part of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p15">Besides that both these pretended privileges are omitted, by plain 
fact and evidence of things themselves; their supremacy, in that the far greatest 
part of the Christian church, neither is at this day, nor can be shewn by the records 
of any age, ever to have been subject to the bishop of Rome, or to have acknowledged 
his authority and jurisdiction over them: and the infallibility of the pope, whether 
with or without a general council, about which they still differ, though infallibility 
was devised on purpose to determine all differences; I say, this infallibility, 
wherever it is pretended to be, is plainly confuted by the contradictory definitions 
of several popes and councils; for if they have contradicted one another, as is 
plain, beyond all contradiction, in several instances, then there must of necessity 
be an error on one side; and there can be no so certain demonstration, that any 
one is infallible, as evident error and mistake is of the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p16">Next, their concealing both the rule of religion, <pb n="168" id="iii.ix-Page_168" />and the practice of it in the worship and service of God, from 
the people, in an unknown tongue; and their administering the communion to the people 
in one kind only, contrary to clear Scripture, and the plain institution of our 
blessed Saviour. And then their worship of images, and invocation of angels and 
saints, and the blessed Virgin, in the same solemn manner, and for the same blessings 
and benefits which we beg of God himself; contrary to the express word of God, 
which commands us to worship the Lord our God, and to serve him only; and which 
declares, that as there is but one God, so there is but “one mediator between God 
and man, Christ Jesus;” but one mediator, not only of redemption, but of intercession 
too; for the apostle there speaks of a mediator of intercession, by whom only we 
are to offer up our prayers, which are to be put up to God only; and which expressly 
forbids men to worship any image or likeness. And the learned men of their own church 
acknowledge, that there is neither precept nor example for these practices in Scripture, 
and that they were not used in the Christian church for several ages; and this acknowledgment 
we think very considerable, since so great a part of their religion, especially 
as it is practised among the people, is contained in these points. For the service 
of God in an unknown tongue, and withholding the Scriptures from the people, they 
do not pretend so much as one testimony of any father for the first six hundred 
years; and nothing, certainly, can be more unreasonable in itself, than to deny 
people the best means of knowing the will of God, and not to permit them to understand 
what is done in the public worship of God, and what prayers are put up to him in 
the church.</p><pb n="169" id="iii.ix-Page_169" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p17">The two great doctrines of transubstantiation and purgatory are 
acknowledged, by many of their own learned writers, to have no certain foundation 
in Scripture: and that there are seven sacraments of the Christian religion, though 
it be now made an article of faith by the council of Trent, is a thing which cannot 
be shewn in any council or father for above a thousand years after Christ. And we 
find no mention of this number of the sacraments, till the age of Peter Lombard, 
the father of the school men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p18">That the church of Rome is the mother and mistress of all churches, 
though that also be one of the new articles of Pope Pius the Fourth’s creed, which 
their priests are by a solemn oath obliged to believe and teach; and yet it is 
most evidently false. That she is not the mother of all churches is plain, because 
Jerusalem was certainly so; for there certainly was the first Christian church, 
and from thence all the Christian churches in the world derive themselves: that 
she is not (though she fain would be) the mistress of all churches, is as evident; 
because the greatest part of the Christian church does, at this day, and always 
did deny, that she hath any authority or supremacy over them. Now these are the 
principal matters in difference betwixt us; and if these points, and a few more, 
be pared off from popery, that which remains of their religion, is the same with our’s; that is, the true ancient Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p19">III. I shall shew that our religion hath many clear advantages 
of their’s, not only very consider able in themselves, but very obvious and discernible 
to an ordinary capacity, upon the very first proposal of them; as,</p>
<pb n="170" id="iii.ix-Page_170" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p20">1. That our religion agrees perfectly with the Scriptures, and 
all points both of our belief and practice, esteemed by us as necessary to salvation, 
are there contained, even our enemies themselves being judges. We “worship the 
Lord our God, and him only do we serve.” We do not fall down before images and worship 
them: we address all our prayers to God alone, by the only mediation and 
intercession of his Son Jesus Christ, as he himself hath given us commandment, 
and as St. Paul doth plainly direct, giving us this plain and substantial reason 
for it—because, as there is but one God, so there is but “one mediator between 
God and man, the man Christ Jesus.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p21">The public worship and service of God is performed by us in a 
language which we understand, according to St. Paul’s express order and direction, 
and the universal practice of the ancient church, and the nature and reason of the 
thing itself. We administer the sacrament of the Lord’s supper in both kinds, according 
to our Saviour’s example and plain institution, and the continual practice of all 
the Christian churches in the world for above a thou sand years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p22">2. We believe nothing as necessary to salvation, but what hath 
been owned in all ages to be the Christian doctrine, and is acknowledged so to be 
by the church of Rome itself; and we receive the whole faith of the primitive Christian 
church, viz. whatever is contained in the Apostles’ Creed, and in the explications 
of that in the creeds of the four first general councils. By which it plainly appears, 
that all the points of faith in difference betwixt us and the church of Rome are 
mere innovations and plain additions to the ancient Christian faith: but <pb n="171" id="iii.ix-Page_171" />
all that we believe, is acknowledged by them to be undoubtedly 
the ancient Christian faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p23">3. There is nothing wanting in our church and religion, whether 
in matter of faith or practice, which either the Scripture makes necessary to salvation, or was so esteemed by the Christian church for the first live hundred years; 
and we trust, that what was sufficient for the salvation of Christians in the best 
ages of Christianity, for five hundred years together, may be so still; and we are 
very well content to venture our salvation upon the same terms that they did.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p24">4. Our religion is not only free from all idolatrous worship, 
but even from all suspicion and probable charge of any such thing: but this the 
church of Rome is not, as is acknowledged by her most learned champions, and as 
no man of ingenuity can deny; and the reason which the learned men give, why the 
worship of images and the invocation of angels and saints departed, were not practised 
in the primitive church for the first three hundred years, is a plain acknowledgment 
that these practices are very liable to the suspicion of idolatry: for they say, 
that the Christians did then forbear those practices because they seemed to come 
too near to the pagan idolatry, and lest the heathen should have taken occasion 
to have justified themselves, if these things had been practised among Christians; and they cannot now be ignorant, what scandal they give by these practices both 
to the Jews and Turks, and how much they alienate them from Christianity by this 
scandal; nor can they choose but be sensible, upon how great disadvantage they 
are in defending these practices from the charge of idolatry, and that by all their 
blind distinctions, with which they raise such a <pb n="172" id="iii.ix-Page_172" />cloud and dust, they can hardly make any plausible and tolerable 
defence of themselves from this charge; insomuch, that to secure their own people 
from discerning their guilt in this matter, they have been put upon that shameful 
shift of leaving out the second commandment in their common catechisms and manuals, 
lest the people, seeing so plain a law of God against so common a practice of their 
church, should upon that discovery have broken off from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p25">5. Nor is our religion encumbered with such an endless number 
of superstitious and troublesome observances, as their’s infinitely is, even beyond 
the number of the Jewish ceremonies, to the great burden and scandal of the Christian 
religion, and the diverting of men’s minds from the spiritual part of religion, 
and the more weighty and necessary duties of the Christian life; so that, in truth, 
a devout pastor is so taken up with the external rites and little observances of 
his religion, that he hath little or no time to make himself a good man, and to 
cultivate and improve his mind in true piety and virtue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p26">6. Our religion is evidently more charitable to all Christians 
that differ from us, and particularly to them who, by their uncharitableness to 
us, have done as much as is possible to discharge and damp our charity towards them. 
And charity, as it is one of the most essential marks of a true Christian, so it 
is likewise the best mark and ornament of a true church; and of all things that 
can be thought of, methinks the want of charity in any church should be a motive 
to no man to fall in love with it, and to be fond of its communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p27">7. Our religion doth not clash and interfere with <pb n="173" id="iii.ix-Page_173" />any of the great moral duties to which all mankind stand obliged 
by the law and light of nature; as fidelity, mercy, and truth. We do not teach 
men to break faith with heretics or infidels; nor to destroy and extirpate those 
who differ from us, with fire and sword: no such thing as equivocation or mental 
reservation, or any other artificial way of falsehood, is either taught or maintained, 
either by the doctrine, or by the casuists of our church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p28">8. Our religion and all the doctrines of it are perfectly consistent 
with the peace of civil government, and the welfare of human society. We neither 
exempt the clergy from subjection to the civil powers, nor absolve subjects upon 
any pretence whatsoever from allegiance to their princes; both which points, the 
necessity of the one, and the law fulness of the other, have been taught and stiffly 
maintained in the church of Rome, not only by private doctors, but by popes and 
general councils.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p29">9. The doctrines of our religion are perfectly free from all suspicion 
of a worldly interest and design; whereas the greatest part of the erroneous doctrines 
with which we charge the church of Rome, are plainly calculated to promote the end 
of worldly greatness and dominion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p30">The pope’s kingdom is plainly of this world; and the doctrines 
and maxims of it, like so many servants, are ready upon all occasions to fight 
for him. For most of them do plainly tend, either to the establishment and enlargement 
of his authority; or to the magnifying of the priests, and the giving them a perfect 
power over the consciences of the people, and the keeping them in a slavish subjection 
and blind obedience to them. And to this purpose do plainly tend the doctrines of 
exempting the clergy <pb n="174" id="iii.ix-Page_174" />from the secular power and jurisdiction, the doctrine of transubstantiation; for it must needs make the priest a great man in the opinion of the people, to 
believe that he can make God, as they love to express it, without all reason and 
reverence. Of the like tendency is the communicating of the laity only in one kind, 
thereby making it the sole privilege of the priest to receive the sacrament in both: the withholding the Scripture from the people, and celebrating 
the service of God in an unknown tongue: the doctrine of an implicit faith, and 
absolute resignation 
of their judgments to their teachers: these do all directly tend to keep the people 
in ignorance, and to bring them to a blind obedience to the dictates of their teachers. 
So likewise the necessity of the intention of the priest, to the saving virtue and 
efficacy of the sacraments; by which doctrine, the people do upon the matter depend 
as much upon the good-will of the priest, as upon the mercy of God for their salvation. 
But, above all, their doctrine of the necessity of auricular and private confession 
of all mortal sins committed after baptism, with all the circumstances of them, 
to the priest; and this not only for the ease and direction of their consciences, 
but as a necessary condition of having their sins pardoned and forgiven by God; 
by which means they make themselves masters of all the secrets of the people, and 
keep them in awe by the knowledge of their faults, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p30.1">scire volunt secreta domus atque 
inde timeri</span></i>. Or else their doctrines tend to filthy lucre, and the enriching of 
their church: as their doctrines of purgatory and indulgences, and their prayers 
and masses for the dead, and many more doctrines and practices of the like kind, 
plainly do.</p><pb n="175" id="iii.ix-Page_175" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p31">10. Our religion is free from all disingenuous and dishonest arts 
of maintaining and supporting itself. Such are clipping of ancient authors, nay, 
and even the authors and writers of their own church, when they speak too freely 
of any point; as may be seen in their <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p31.1">indices expurgatorii</span></i>, which much against 
their wills have been brought to light. To which I shall only add these three gross 
forgeries, which lie all at their doors, and they cannot deny them to be so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p32">1. The pretended canon of the council of Nice in the case of appeals, 
between the church of Rome and the African church; upon which they insisted a great 
while very confidently, till at last they were convinced by authentic copies of 
the canons of that council.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p33">2. Constantine’s donation to the pope, which they kept a great 
stir with, till the forgery of it was discovered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p34">3. The decretal epistles of the ancient popes; a large volume 
of forgeries compiled by Isidore Mercator, to countenance the usurpations of the 
bishop of Rome, and of which the church of Rome made great use for several ages, 
and pertinaciously defended the authority of them, till the learned men of their 
own church have at last been forced for very shame to disclaim them, and to confess 
the imposture of them. A like instance whereto is not, I hope, to be shewn in any 
Christian church. This is that which St. Paul calls <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p34.1">κυβεία</span>, “the sleight of men,” 
such as gamesters use at dice; for to allege false and forged authors in this case, 
is to play with false dice, when the salvation of men’s souls lies at stake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p35">11. Our religion has this mighty advantage: That it doth not 
decline trial and examination, which, to <pb n="176" id="iii.ix-Page_176" />any man of ingenuity, must needs appear a very good sign of an 
honest cause; but if any church be shy of having her religion examined, and her 
doctrines and practices brought into the open light, this gives just ground of 
suspicion that she hath some distrust of them; for truth doth not seek corners, 
nor shun the light. Our Saviour hath told us who they are that love “darkness rather 
than light,” viz. “they whose deeds are evil;” “for every one (saith he) that 
doth evil, hateth the light; neither cometh he to the light, Jest his deeds should 
be reproved and made manifest.” There needs no more to render a religion suspected 
to a wise man, than to see those who profess it, and make such proud boasts of the 
truth and goodness of it, so fearful that it should be examined and looked into, 
and that their people should take the liberty to hear and read what can be said 
against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p36">12. We persuade men to our religion by human and Christian ways, 
such as our Saviour and his apostles used, by urging men with the authority of God, 
and with arguments fetched from another world, the promise of eternal life and happiness, 
and the threatening of eternal death and misery, which are the proper arguments 
of religion, and which alone are fitted to work upon the minds and consciences of 
men. The terror and torture of death may make men hypocrites, and awe them to profess 
with their mouths what they do not believe in their hearts; but this is no proper 
means of converting the soul, and convincing the minds and consciences of men; 
and these violent and cruel ways cannot be denied to have been practised in the 
church of Rome, and set on foot by the authority of councils, and greatly countenanced 
and <pb n="177" id="iii.ix-Page_177" />encouraged by popes themselves; witness the many crusades for 
the extirpation of heretics, the standing cruelties of their inquisition, their 
occasional massacres and persecutions, of which we have fresh instances in every 
age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p37">But these methods of conversion are a certain sign that they either 
distrust the truth and goodness of their cause, or else that they think truth and 
the arguments for it are of no force, when dragoons are their <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ix-p37.1">ratio ultima</span></i>, the 
last reason which their cause relies upon, and the best and most effectual it can 
afford.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p38">Again, we hold no doctrines in defiance of the senses of all mankind; such as is that of transubstantiation, which is now declared in the church of 
Rome to be a necessary article of faith, so that a man cannot be of that religion, 
unless he will renounce his senses, and believe against the clear verdict of them 
in a plain sensible matter: but after this, I do not understand how a man can believe 
any thing, because by this very thing he destroys and takes away the foundation 
of all certainty. If any man forbid me to believe what I see, I forbid him to believe 
any thing upon better and surer evidence. St. Paul saith, that “faith cometh by 
hearing;” but if I cannot rely upon the certainty of sense, then the means whereby 
faith is conveyed is uncertain; and we may say as St. Paul doth in another case, 
“then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p39">Lastly, (to mention no more particulars) as to several things 
used and practised in the church of Rome, we are on much the safer side, if we should 
happen to be mistaken about them, than they are, if they should be mistaken; for 
it is certainly lawful <pb n="178" id="iii.ix-Page_178" />to read the Scriptures, and lawful to 
permit to the people the use of the Scriptures in a known tongue; otherwise we 
must condemn the apostles and the primitive church for allowing this liberty. It 
is certainly lawful to have the public prayers and service of God celebrated in 
a language which all that join in it can understand. It is certainly lawful to 
administer the sacrament of the Lord’s supper to the people in both kinds; 
otherwise the Christian church would not have done it for a thousand years. It 
is certainly lawful not to worship images, not to pray to angels, or saints, or 
the blessed Virgin; otherwise the primitive church would not have forborne these practices for three hundred years, as is acknowledged 
by those of the church of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p40">Suppose a man should pray to God only, and offer up all his prayers 
to him only by Jesus Christ, without making mention of any other mediator or intercessor 
with God for us, relying here in upon what the apostle says concerning our high-priest, 
Jesus the Son of God, (<scripRef id="iii.ix-p40.1" passage="Heb. vii. 25" parsed="|Heb|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.25">Heb. vii. 25</scripRef>.) that “he is able to save them to the uttermost, 
who come unto God by him,” <i>i. e</i>. by his mediation and intercession, “since he ever 
liveth to make intercession for them;” might not a man reasonably hope to obtain 
of God all the blessings he stands in need of by addressing himself only to him, 
in the name and by the intercession of that “one mediator between God and man, 
the man Christ Jesus?” Nay, why may not a man reasonably think, that this is both 
a shorter and more effectual way to obtain our requests, than by turning ourselves 
to the angels and saints, and importuning them to solicit God for us? especially 
if we should order the matter so, as <pb n="179" id="iii.ix-Page_179" />to make ten times more frequent addresses to these, than we do 
to God and our blessed Saviour; and, in comparison of the other, to neglect these. 
We cannot certainly think any more able to help us and do us good, than the great 
God of heaven and earth, “the God (as the psalmist styles him) that heareth prayers,” 
and therefore “unto him should all flesh come.” We cannot certainly think any intercessor 
so powerful and prevalent with God, as his only and dearly-beloved Son, offering 
up our prayers to God in heaven, by virtue of that most acceptable and invaluable 
sacrifice, which he offered to him on earth. We cannot surely think, that there 
is so much goodness any where as in God; that in any of the angels or saints, or 
even in the blessed mother of our Lord, there is more mercy and compassion for 
sinners, and a tenderer sense of our infirmities, than in the Son of God, “who 
is at the right hand of his Father, to appear in the presence of God for us?” We 
are sure that God always hears the petitions which we put up to him; and so does 
the Son of God, by whom we put them up to the Father, because he also is God, blessed 
for ever more. But we are not sure that the angels and saints hear our prayers, 
because we are sure that they are neither omniscient nor omnipresent; and we are 
not sure, nor probably certain, that our prayers are made known to them any other 
way, there being no revelation of God to that purpose. We are sure that God hath 
declared himself to be a “jealous God,” and that “he will not give his honour to 
another;” and we are not sure but that prayer is part of the honour which is due 
to God alone; and if it were not, we can hardly think but that God should be so 
far from being pleased with our <pb n="180" id="iii.ix-Page_180" />making so frequent use of those other mediators and intercessors, 
and from granting our desires the sooner upon that account, that, on the contrary, 
we have reason to think he should be highly offended, when he himself is ready to 
receive all our petitions, and hath appointed a great mediator to that purpose, 
to see more addresses made to, and by the angels and saints, and blessed Virgin, 
than to himself by his blessed Son: and to see the worship of himself almost justled 
out, by the devotion of people to saints and angels, and the blessed mother of our 
Lord; a thing which he never commanded, and which, so far as appears by Scripture, 
never came into his mind. I have been the longer upon this matter, to shew how unreasonable 
and needless, at the best, this more than half part of the religion of the church 
of Rome is; and how safely it may be let alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p41">But now, on the other hand, if they be mistaken in these things, 
as we can demonstrate from Scripture they are, the danger is infinitely great on 
that side; for then they oppose an institution of Christ, who appointed the sacrament 
to be received in both kinds; and they involve themselves in a great danger of 
the guilt of idolatry, and our common Christianity in the scandal and reproach of 
it; and this without any necessity, since God hath required none of these things 
at our hands; and, after all the bustle which hath been made about them, the utmost 
they pretend (which yet they are not able to make good) is, that these things may 
lawfully be done; and at the same time they cannot deny, but that if the church 
had not enjoined them, they might lawfully be let alone. And can any thing be more 
unreasonable, than so pertinaciously to insist upon things <pb n="181" id="iii.ix-Page_181" />so hard, I may say impossible, to be defended or excused, and 
which, by their own acknowledgment, are of no great weight and necessity: in which 
we are certainly safe in not doing them, if they should prove lawful; but if they 
do not prove so, they are in a most dangerous condition. So that here is certain 
safety on the one hand, and the danger of damnation on the other; which is as great 
odds as is possible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p42">And they must not tell us that they are in no danger, because 
they are infallible, and cannot be mistaken; they must prove that point a great 
deal better than they have yet done, before it can signify any thing either to our 
satisfaction or their safety.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p43">I might have insisted more largely upon each of these particulars, 
any one of which is of weight to incline a man to that religion, which hath such 
an advantage on its side; but all of them together make so powerful an argument 
to an unprejudiced person, as must almost irresistibly determine his choice; for 
most of the particulars are so evident, that they cannot, upon the very mention 
and proposal of them, be denied to be clear advantages on our side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p44">And now, to use the words of St. Peter, “I testify unto you that 
this is the true grace of God wherein you stand;” that the reformed religion which 
we profess, and which by the goodness of God is by law established in this nation, 
is the true ancient Christianity, the faith which was at first delivered to the 
saints, and which is conveyed down to us in the writings of the apostles and the 
evangelists of our Lord and Saviour. “Remember therefore how ye have received and 
heard; and hold fast; for he is faithful that hath promised;” which is the second 
part of the text: the encouragement which the <pb n="182" id="iii.ix-Page_182" />apostle gives us “to hold fast the profession of our faith without 
wavering—he is faithful that hath promised” to give us his Holy Spirit to lead 
us into all truth, to establish, strengthen, and settle us in the profession of 
it, to support and comfort us under all trials and temptations, “and to seal us 
up to the day of redemption;” and “he is faithful that hath promised” to reward 
our constancy and fidelity to him and his truth, with “a crown of everlasting life 
and glory.” “Wherefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable, and 
always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as you know that your labour 
shall not be in vain in the Lord;” “for he is faithful that hath promised,” and 
let us provoke one another to charity and good works, which are the great ornament 
and glory of any religion, and (t so much the more, because the day approacheth 
in which God will judge” the belief and lives of “men, by Jesus Christ;” not according 
to the imperious and uncharitable dictates of any church, but according to the gospel 
of his Son, to whom, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory 
now and for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p45">Now the God of peace, which brought again from the dead the great 
Shepherd of the sheep through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect 
in every good word and work, working in you that which is pleasing in his sight. 
And the peace of God which passeth all understanding, keep your hearts and minds 
in the knowledge and love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord.</p>
<pb n="183" id="iii.ix-Page_183" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXIII. The Christian Life, a Life of Faith." prev="iii.ix" next="iii.xi" id="iii.x">
<h2 id="iii.x-p0.1">SERMON LXIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.x-p0.2">THE CHRISTIAN LIFE, A LIFE OF FAITH.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.x-p1"><i>For we walk by faith, not by sight</i>.—<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:7" id="iii.x-p1.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7"><span class="sc" id="iii.x-p1.2">2 Cor</span>. v. 7</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.x-p2">IN the latter part of the former chapter, the apostle declares 
what it was that was the great support of Christians under the persecutions and 
sufferings which befel them—viz. the assurance of a blessed resurrection to another 
life: (<scripRef passage="2Cor 4:14" id="iii.x-p2.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.14">ver. 14</scripRef>.) “Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus, shall raise 
up us also by Jesus;” “for which cause (saith he, <scripRef passage="2Cor 4:16" id="iii.x-p2.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16">ver. 16</scripRef>.) 
we faint not; but though our outward man perish, our inward man is renewed day 
by day;” that is, though our bodies, by reason of the hard ships and sufferings 
which we undergo, are continually decaying and declining; yet our minds grow 
every day more healthful and vigorous, and gain new strength and resolution, by 
contemplating the glory and reward of another world, and as it were feeding upon 
them by faith; “for our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for 
us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, whilst we look not at the 
things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p3">And he resumes the same argument again at the beginning of this 
chapter: “For we know, that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, 
we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens;” 
that is, we are firmly persuaded, that when we die, we shall but exchange these 
earthly and perishing bodies, these houses of <pb n="184" id="iii.x-Page_184" />clay, for a heavenly mansion, which will never decay nor come 
to ruin: from whence he concludes, (<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:6" id="iii.x-p3.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6">ver. 6</scripRef>.) “Therefore we are always confident;” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p3.2">θαῤῥοῦντες οὖν πάντοτε</span>, therefore whatever happens to us, we are always of good 
courage, and see no reason to be afraid of death: “knowing that whilst we are 
at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord;” that is, since our continuance 
in the body is to our disadvantage, and while we live, we are absent from our happiness, 
and when we die we shall then enter upon the possession of it. That which gives 
us this confidence and good courage, is our faith; for though we be not actually 
possessed of this happiness which we speak of, yet we have a firm persuasion of 
the reality of it, which is enough to support our spirits, and keep up our 
courage under all afflictions and adversities whatsoever: (<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:7" id="iii.x-p3.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7">ver. 7</scripRef>.) “For we walk 
by faith, not by sight.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p4">These words come in by way of parenthesis, in which the apostle 
declares in general, what is the swaying and governing principle of a Christian 
life; not only in case of persecution and affliction, but under all events, and 
in every condition of human life; and that is faith in opposition to sight and 
present enjoyment: “We walk by faith,” and “not by sight.” “We walk by faith:” whatever principle sways and governs a man’s life and actions, he is said to 
walk and live by it. And as here a Christian is said to “walk by faith,” so elsewhere 
the just is said to “live by faith.” Faith is the principle which animates all his 
resolutions and actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p5">And “not by sight.” The word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p5.1">εἴδους</span>, which signifies, the 
thing itself in present view and possession, in opposition to a firm persuasion 
of things future and invisible. Sight is the thing in hand, <pb n="185" id="iii.x-Page_185" />and faith the thing only in hope and expectation. Sight is a clear 
view and apprehension of things present and near to us, faith an obscure discovery 
and apprehension of things at a distance: so the apostle tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.x-p5.2" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 
12</scripRef>.) “Now we see through a glass darkly;” this is faith; “but then face to face,” 
this is present sight, as one man sees another face to face: and thus likewise 
the same apostle distinguisheth betwixt hope and sight, (<scripRef id="iii.x-p5.3" passage="Rom. viii. 24" parsed="|Rom|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24">Rom. viii. 24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 8:25" id="iii.x-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.25">25</scripRef>.) “Hope 
that is seen is not hope; for what a man sees, why doth he yet hope for it? but 
if we hope for that which we see not, then do we with patience wait for it.” Sight 
is the possession and enjoyment; faith is the firm persuasion and expectation of 
a thing; and this the apostle tells us was the governing principle of a Christian’s life; 
“For we walk by faith, and not by sight:” from which words I shall observe 
these three things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p6">I. That faith is the governing principle, and that which bears 
the great sway in the life and actions of a Christian: “we walk by faith;” that 
is, we order and govern our lives in the power and virtue of this principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p7">II. Faith is a degree of assent inferior to that of sense. This 
is sufficiently intimated in the opposition betwixt faith and sight. He had said 
before, that “whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord;” 
and gives this as a reason and proof of our absence from the Lord, “for we walk 
by faith,” and “not by sight;” that is, whilst we are in the body, we do not see 
and enjoy, but believe and expect; if we were present with the Lord, then faith 
would cease, and be turned into sight; but though we have not that assurance of 
another world, which we shall have when we come to see and enjoy <pb n="186" id="iii.x-Page_186" />these things, yet we are firmly persuaded of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p8">III. Notwithstanding faith be an inferior degree of assurance, 
yet it is a principle of sufficient power to govern our Jives; “we walk by faith;” it is such an assurance as hath an influence on our lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p9">I. That faith is the governing principle, and that which bears 
the great sway in the life and actions of a Christian. “We walk by faith;” that 
is, we order and govern our lives in the power and virtue of this principle. A Christian’s life consists in obedience to the will of God; that is, in a readiness to do 
what he commands, and in a willingness to suffer what he calls us to; and the great 
arguments and encouragements hereto, are such things, as are the objects of faith 
and not of sense; such things as are absent and future, and not present, and in 
possession. For instance, the belief of an invisible God, of a secret power and 
providence, that orders and governs all things, that can bless or blast us, and 
all our designs and undertakings, according as we demean ourselves towards him, 
and endeavour to approve ourselves to him; the persuasion of a secret aid and 
influence always ready at hand to keep us from evil, and to strengthen and assist 
us to that which is good; more especially the firm belief, and expectation of the 
happiness of heaven, and the glorious rewards of another world, which, though they 
be now at a distance, and invisible to us, yet being grounded upon the promise of 
God “that cannot lie,” shall certainly be made good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p10">And this faith, this firm persuasion of absent and invisible things, 
the apostle to the Hebrews tells us, was the great principle of the piety and virtue 
of good men from the beginning of the world. This <pb n="187" id="iii.x-Page_187" />he calls, (<scripRef passage="Heb 11:1" id="iii.x-p10.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">chap. xi. ver. 1</scripRef>.) the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p10.2">ὑπόστασις</span>, or “the confident 
expectation of things hoped for, and the proof or evidence of things not seen,” 
viz. a firm persuasion of the being and providence of God, and of the truth and 
faithfulness of his promises. Such vas the faith of Abel; he believed “that there 
was a God, and that he was a rewarder of those that faithfully serve him.” Such 
was the faith of Noah, who being warned of God, of things at a great distance, and 
lot seen as yet, notwithstanding believed the Divine prediction concerning the flood, 
and prepared an ark. Such also was the faith of Abraham, concerning numerous posterity 
by Isaac, and the inheritance of the land of Canaan; and such likewise was the faith of Moses, as he did as firmly believe the invisible God, and the recompense 
of reward, as if he had beheld them with his eyes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p11">And of this recompense of reward, we Christian have a much clearer 
revelation, and much greater assurance, than former ages and generations had; and 
the firm belief and persuasion of this, is the great motive and argument to a holy 
life; “The hope which is set before us” of obtaining the happiness, and the fear 
of incurring the misery of another world. This made the primitive Christians, with 
so much patience to bear the sufferings and persecutions, with so much constancy 
to venture upon the dangers and inconveniences which the love of God and religion 
exposed them to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p12">Under the former dispensation of the law, though good men have 
received good hopes of the rewards of another life, yet these things were but obscurely 
revealed to them, and the great inducements to obedience were temporal rewards 
and punishments, tin promises of long life, and peace, and plenty, and <pb n="188" id="iii.x-Page_188" />prosperity, in that good land which God had given then, and the 
threatenings of war and famine, and pestilence, and being delivered into captivity. 
But now, under the gospel, “life and immortality are brought to light;” and the 
great arguments that bear sway with Christians, are the promises of everlasting 
life and the threatenings of eternal misery; and the firm belief and persuasion 
of these is now the great principle that governs the lives and actions of good men: for what will not men do, that are really persuaded, that as they do demean themselves 
in this world, it will fare with them in the other? “That the wicked shall go 
into everlasting punishment, and the righteous into life eternal?” I proceed 
to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p13">Second observation, namely, that faith is a degree of assent inferior 
to that of sense. This is intimated in the opposition betwixt faith and sight; “We 
walk by faith, and not by sight;” that is, we believe these things, and are 
confidently persuaded of the truth of them, though we never saw them, and consequently 
cannot possibly have that degree of assurance concerning the joys of heaven, and 
the torments of hell, which those have who enjoy the one and endure the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p14">There are different degrees of assurance concerning things, arising 
from the different degrees of evidence we have for them. The highest degree of evidence 
we have for any thing is our own sense and experience; and this is so firm and 
strong, that it is not to be shaken by the utmost pretence of a rational demonstration; 
men will trust their own senses and experience, against any subtilty of reason 
whatsoever: but there are inferior degrees of assurance concerning things, as the testimony 
and <pb n="189" id="iii.x-Page_189" />authority of persons every way credible: and this assurance we 
have in this state concerning the things of another world; we believe, with great 
reason, that we have the testimony of God concerning them, which is the highest 
kind of evidence in itself: and we have all the reasonable assurance we can desire 
that God hath testified these things; and this is the utmost assurance which things 
future, and at a distance are capable of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p15">But yet it is an unreasonable obstinacy to deny, that this falls 
very much short of that degree of assurance which those persons have concerning 
these things who are now in the other world, and have the sense and experience of 
these things. And this is not only intimated here in the text, in the opposition 
of faith and sight, but is plainly expressed in other texts of Scripture; (<scripRef id="iii.x-p15.1" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9">1 Cor. 
xiii. 9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:10" id="iii.x-p15.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.10">10</scripRef>.) “We know now but in part; but when that which is perfect is come, 
that which is in part shall be done away.” That degree of knowledge and assurance 
which we have in this life is very imperfect, in comparison to what we shall have 
hereafter; and (<scripRef passage="1Cor 13:12" id="iii.x-p15.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">ver. 12</scripRef>.) “We now see, 
as through a glass darkly,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p15.4">ἐν αἰνίγματι</span>, 
as in a riddle, in which there is always a great deal of obscurity; all which expressions 
are certainly intended by way of abatement and diminution to the certainty of faith; because it is plain, that by 
“that which is in any part,” or imperfect, the 
apostle means faith and hope, which he tells us shall cease, “when that which is 
perfect,” meaning vision and sight, “is come.” We see likewise in experience, 
that the faith and hope of the best Christians in this life is accompanied with 
doubting concerning these things, and all doubting is a degree of uncertainty; 
but those blessed souls <pb n="190" id="iii.x-Page_190" />who are entered upon the possession of glory and happiness, and 
those miserable wretches who lie groaning under the wrath of God and the severity 
of his justice, cannot possibly, if they would, have any doubt concerning the truth 
and reality of these things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p16">But however contentious men may dispute against common sense, 
this is so plain a truth, that I will not labour in the farther proof of it; nor 
indeed is it reasonable, while we are in this state, to expect that degree of assurance 
concerning the rewards and punishments of another life, which the sight and sensible 
experience of them would give us; and that upon these two accounts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p17">1. Because our present state will not admit it; and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p18">2. If it would, it is not reasonable we should have it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p19">1. Our present state will not admit it. For while we are in this 
world, it is not possible we should have that sensible experiment and trial how 
things are in the other. The things of the other world are remote from us, and far 
out of our sight, and we cannot have any experimental knowledge of them, till we 
ourselves enter into that state. Those who are already passed into it, know how 
things are; those happy souls who live in the reviving presence of God, and are 
possessed of those joys which we cannot now conceive, understand these things in 
another manner, and have a more perfect assurance concerning them, than it is possible for any man to have in this world; and those wretched and miserable spirits 
who feel the vengeance of God, and are plunged into the horrors of eternal darkness, 
do believe upon irresistible evidence, <pb n="191" id="iii.x-Page_191" />and have other kind of convictions of the reality of that 
state, and the insupportable misery of it, than any man is capable of in this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p20">2. If our present state would admit of this high degree of assurance, 
it is not fit and reasonable that we should have it. Such an overpowering evidence 
would quite take away the virtue of faith, and much lessen that of obedience. Put 
the case that every man, some considerable time before his departure out of this 
life, were permitted to visit the other world, to assure him how things are there, 
to view the mansions of the blessed, and to survey the dark and loathsome prisons 
of the damned, to hear the lamentable outcries of miserable and despairing souls, 
and to see the inconceivable anguish and torments they are in; after this, what 
virtue would it be in any man to believe these things? he that had been there and 
seen them, could not disbelieve them if he would. Faith in this case would not be 
virtue, but necessity; and therefore it is observable, that our Saviour doth not 
pronounce them blessed, who believed his resurrection, upon the forcible evidence 
of their own senses, “but blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.” 
They might be happy in the effects of that faith, but there is no praise, no reward 
belongs to that faith which is wrought in man by so violent and irresistible an 
evidence. It was the great commendation of Abraham’s faith, that “against hope 
he believed in hope,” he believed the promise of God concerning a thing in 
itself very improbable: but it is no commendation at all to believe the things 
which we have seen, because they admit of no manner of dispute; no objection can 
be offered to shake our assent, unless we will run to the extremity <pb n="192" id="iii.x-Page_192" />of scepticism; for if we will believe any thing at all, 
we must yield to the evidence of sense. This does so violently enforce our assent, 
that there can be no virtue in such a faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p21">And as this would take away the virtue of faith, so it would very 
much lessen that of our obedience. It is hardly to be imagined, that any man who 
had seen the blessed condition of good men in another world, and had been an eye-witness 
of the intolerable torments of sinners, should ever be tempted knowingly to do 
any thing that would deprive him of that happiness, or bring him into that place 
of torment. Such a sight could not choose but affect a man as long as he lived; 
and leave such impressions upon his mind, of the indispensable necessity of a holy 
life, and of the infinite danger of a wicked course, that we might sooner believe 
that all the men in the world should conspire to kill one another, than that such 
a man, by consenting to any deliberate act of sin, should wilfully throw himself 
into those flames: no, his mind would be continually haunted with those furies 
he had seen tormenting sinners in another world, and the fearful shrieks and outcries 
of miserable souls would be perpetually ringing in his ears; and the man would have 
so lively and terrible an imagination of the danger he was running himself upon, 
that no temptation would be strong enough to conquer his fears, and to make him 
careless of his life and actions, after he had once seen how “fearful a thing it 
was to fall into the hands of the living God:” so that in this case, the reason 
of men’s obedience would be so violent, that the virtue of it must be very little; for what praise is due to any man, not to do those things which none but a perfect 
madman would <pb n="193" id="iii.x-Page_193" />do? for certainly that man must be besides himself, that could 
by any temptation be seduced to live a wicked life, after he had seen the state 
of good and bad men in the other world; the glorious rewards of holiness and virtue, 
and the dismal event of a vicious and sinful course. God hath designed this life 
for the trial of our virtue, and the exercise of our obedience; but there would 
hardly be any place for this, if there were a free and easy passage for us into 
the other world, to see the true state of things there. What argument would it be 
of any man’s virtue to forbear sinning after he had been in hell, and seen the miserable 
end of sinners? But I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p22">Third and last observation; namely, that notwithstanding faith 
be an inferior degree of assent, yet it is a principle of sufficient force and 
power to govern our lives: “We walk by faith.” Now that the belief of any thing may 
have its effect upon us, it is requisite that we be satisfied of these two things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p23">1. Of the certainty; and, 2. Of the great concernment of the 
thing. For if the thing be altogether uncertain, it will not move us at all; we 
shall do nothing towards the obtaining of it, if it be good; nor for the avoiding 
and preventing of it, if it be evil: and if we are certain of the thing, yet if 
we apprehend it to be of no great moment and concernment, we shall be apt to slight 
it, as not worth our regard. But the rewards and punishments of an other world, 
which the gospel propounds to our faith, are fitted to work upon our minds, both 
upon account of the certainty and concernment of them. For,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p24">1. We have sufficient assurance of the truth of these things, 
as much as we are well capable of in this state. Concerning things future and 
at a distance, <pb n="194" id="iii.x-Page_194" />we have the dictates of our reason arguing us into this 
persuasion, from the consideration of the justice of the Divine Providence, and 
from the promiscuous and unequal administration of things in this world; from 
whence wise men in all ages have been apt to conclude, that there will be another 
state of things after this life, wherein rewards and punishments shall be equally 
distributed. We have the general consent of mankind in this matter: and to assure 
us that these reasonings are true, we have a most credible revelation of these things, 
God having sent his Son from heaven to declare it to us, and given us a sensible 
demonstration of the thing, in his resurrection from the dead, and his visible ascension 
into heaven; so that there is no kind of evidence wanting, that the thing is capable 
of, but only our own sense and experience of these things, of which we are not capable 
in this present state. And there is no objection against all this, but what will 
bring all things into uncertainty, which do not come under our senses, and which 
we ourselves have not seen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p25">Nor is there any considerable interest to hinder men from the 
belief of these things, or to make them hesitate about them. For as for the 
other world, if at last there should prove to be no such thing, our condition 
after death will be the same with the condition of those who disbelieve these things; because 
all will be extinguished by death: but if things fall out otherwise (as most undoubtedly 
they will) and our souls after this life do pass into a state of ever lasting happiness 
or misery, then our great interest plainly lies, in preparing ourselves for this 
state; and there is no other way to secure the great concernments of another world, 
but by believing those <pb n="195" id="iii.x-Page_195" />things to be true, and governing all the actions of our lives 
by this belief. For as for the interests of this life, they are but short and transitory, 
and consequently of no consideration in comparison of the things which are eternal; 
and yet (as I have often told you) setting aside the case of persecution for religion, 
there is no real interest of this world, but it may be as well promoted and pursued 
to as great advantage, nay, usually to a far greater, by him that believes these 
things, and lives accordingly, than by any other person: for the belief of the 
rewards and punishments of another world, is the greatest motive and encouragement 
to virtue; and as all vice is naturally attended with some temporal inconvenience, 
so the practice of all Christian virtues doth in its own nature tend both to the 
welfare of particular persons, and to the peace and prosperity of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p26">But that which ought to weigh very much with us, is, that we have 
abundantly more assurance of the recompence of another world, than we have of many 
things in this world, which yet have a greater influence upon our actions, and govern 
the lives of the most prudent and considerate men. Men generally hazard their lives 
and estates upon terms of greater uncertainty than the assurance which we have of 
another world. Men venture to take physic upon probable grounds of the integrity 
and skill of their physician; and yet the want of either of these may hazard their 
lives: and men take physic upon greater odds; for it certainly causeth pain and 
sickness, and doth but uncertainly procure and recover health; the patient is 
sure to be made sick, but not certain to be made well; and yet the danger of being worse, if not of dying, on the one hand, and the <pb n="196" id="iii.x-Page_196" />hope of success and recovery on the other, make this hazard and 
trouble reasonable. Men venture their whole estates to places which they never saw; 
and that there are such places, they have only the concurrent testimony and agreement 
of men; nay, perhaps have only spoken with them that have spoken with those that 
have been there. No merchant ever insisted upon the evidence of a miracle to be 
wrought, to satisfy him that there were such places as the East and West Indies, 
before he would venture to trade thither: and yet this assurance God hath been pleased 
to give the world of a state beyond the grave, and of a blessed immortality in another 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p27">Now, what can be the reason that so slender evidence, so small 
a degree of assurance, will serve to encourage men to seek after the things of this 
world with great care and industry; and yet a great deal more will not suffice to 
put them effectually upon looking after the great concernments of another world, 
which are infinitely more considerable? No other reason of this can be given, but 
that men are partial in their affections towards these things. It is plain they 
have not the same love for God and religion, which they have for this world and 
the advantages of it; and therefore it is, that a less degree of assurance will 
engage them to seek after the one, than the other; and yet the reason is much stronger 
on the other side: for the greater the benefit and good is, which is offered to 
us, we should be the more eager to seek after it, and should be content to venture 
upon less probability. Upon excessive odds a man would venture upon very small hopes; for a mighty advantage, a man would be content to run a great hazard of his labour 
and pains upon <pb n="197" id="iii.x-Page_197" />little assurance. Where a man’s life is concerned, every suspicion 
of danger will make a man careful to avoid it. And will nothing affright men from 
hell, unless God carry them thither, and shew them the place of torments, and the 
flames of that fire which shall never be quenched?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p28">I do not speak this, as if these things had not abundant evidence; 
I have shewn that they have; but to convince men how unreasonable and cruelly partial 
they are about the concernments of their souls, and their eternal happiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p29">2. Supposing these things to be real and certain, they are of 
infinite concernment to us. For what can concern us more, than that eternal and, 
unchangeable state, in which we must be fixed and abide for ever? If so vast a 
concern will not move us, and have no influence upon the government of our lives 
and actions, we do not deserve the name of reasonable creatures. What consideration 
can be set before men, who are not touched with the sense of so great an interest, 
as that of our happy or miserable being to all eternity? Can we be so solicitous 
and careful about the concernment of a few days; and is it nothing to us what becomes 
of us for ever? Are we so tenderly concerned to avoid poverty and disgrace, persecution 
and suffering in this world; and shall we not much more “flee from the wrath which 
is to come,” and endeavour “to escape the damnation of hell?” Are the slight and 
transitory enjoyments of this world worth so much thought and care? and is an eternal 
inheritance in the heavens not worth the looking after? As there is no proportion 
betwixt the things which are temporal, and the things which are eternal; so we 
ought in all reason to be infinitely more concerned for the one than for the other.</p>
<pb n="198" id="iii.x-Page_198" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p30">The proper inference from all this discourse is, that we would 
endeavour to strengthen in ourselves this great principle of a Christian life, the 
belief of another world, by representing to ourselves all those arguments and considerations 
which may confirm us in this persuasion. The more reasonable our faith is, and the 
surer grounds it is built upon, the more firm it will abide, when it comes to the 
trial, against all the impressions of temptations, and assaults of persecution. 
If our faith of another world be only a strong imagination of these things, “so 
soon as tribulation ariseth, it will wither; because it hath no root in itself.” 
Upon this account the apostle so often exhorts Christians, to endeavour “to be 
established in the truth, to be rooted and grounded in the faith,” that, when persecution 
comes, they may “continue steadfast and unmoveable.” The firmness of our belief 
will have a great influence upon our lives: if we be “steadfast and unmoveable” in our persuasion of these things, we shall be “abundant in the work of the Lord.” 
The apostle joins these together: (<scripRef id="iii.x-p30.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 58" parsed="|1Cor|15|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv. 58</scripRef>.) “Wherefore, my beloved brethren, 
be ye steadfast and unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know your labour shall not be in vain in the Lord.” “Steadfast and unmoveable,” 
in what? In the belief of a blessed resurrection; which the more firmly any man 
believes, the more active and industrious will he be in the work and service of 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p31">And that our faith may have a constant and powerful influence 
upon our lives, we should frequently revolve in our minds the thoughts of another 
world, and of that vast eternity which we shall shortly launch into. The great disadvantage 
of the arguments fetched from another world, is this—that <pb n="199" id="iii.x-Page_199" />these things are at a distance from us, and not sensible to us, 
and therefore we are not apt to be so affected with them; present and sensible 
things weigh down all other considerations. And therefore, to balance this disadvantage, 
we should often have these thoughts in our minds, and inculcate upon ourselves the 
certainty of these things, and the in finite concernment of them: we should reason 
thus with ourselves—If these things be true, and will certainly be, why should they 
not be to me, as if they were actually present? Why should not I always live, 
as if heaven were open to my view, and “I saw Jesus standing at the right hand 
of God,” with crowns of glory in his hands, ready to be set upon the heads of all 
those who continue faithful and obedient to him? And why should I not be as much 
afraid to commit any sin, as if “hell were naked before me,” and I saw the astonishing 
miseries of the damned?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p32">Thus we should, by frequent meditation, represent these great 
things to ourselves, and bring them nearer to our minds, and oppose, to the present 
temptations of sense, the great and endless happiness and misery of the other world. 
And if we would but thus exercise ourselves about “the things which are not seen,” 
and make eternity familiar to ourselves, by a frequent meditation of it, we should 
be very little moved with present and sensible things; we should walk and live by 
faith, as the men of the world do by sense, and be more serious and earnest in the 
pursuit of our great and everlasting interest, than they are in the pursuit of sensual 
enjoyments; and should make it the great business of this present and temporal life, 
to secure a future and eternal happiness.</p>
<pb n="200" id="iii.x-Page_200" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXIV. The Danger of Apostacy from the True Religion." prev="iii.x" next="iii.xii" id="iii.xi">
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.1">SERMON LXIV.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xi-p0.2">THE DANGER OF APOSTACY FROM THE TRUE RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.xi-p1"><i>But if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 10:38" id="iii.xi-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.38"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi-p1.2">Heb</span>. x. 38</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xi-p2">THE great design of this Epistle (whoever was the author of it, 
which 1 shall not now inquire into) is plainly this—to confirm the Jews, who were 
but newly converted to Christianity, in the steadfast profession of that faith 
which they had embraced, and to arm them against that temptation which Christians 
were then exposed to, viz. the fierce and cruel persecutions which threatened those 
of that profession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p3">And to this purpose he represents to them the excellency of 
that religion, above any other former revelation, that God had made of himself to 
the world, both in respect of the author and revealer of it, who was the Son of 
God, and in respect of the revelation itself; which, as it contains better and more 
perfect directions for a good life, so likewise more powerful and effectual motives 
thereto, better promises, and more terrible threatenings, than were annexed to the 
observation of the Jewish law, or clearly and certainly discoverable by the light 
of nature. From these considerations, he earnestly persuades them, all along throughout 
this Epistle, to continue constant in the profession of this faith, and not to suffer 
themselves to be frighted out of it by the terror of persecution: (<scripRef passage="Heb 2:1" id="iii.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Heb|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1">chap. ii. ver. 
1</scripRef>.) “Therefore, we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things <pb n="201" id="iii.xi-Page_201" />which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them 
slip;” and (<scripRef passage="Heb 4:1" id="iii.xi-p3.2" parsed="|Heb|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.1">chap. iv. 1</scripRef>.) “Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us 
of entering into his rest, any of you should come short of it;” and (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.xi-p3.3" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23">ver. 23.</scripRef> of 
this chapter), “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith, without wavering;” 
and to encourage them to constancy, he sets before them the glorious rewards 
and recompences of the gospel, (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:35" id="iii.xi-p3.4" parsed="|Heb|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.35">ver. 35</scripRef>.) “Cast not away therefore your confidence,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p3.5">τὴν παῤῥησίαν ὑμῶν</span>, “your free and open profession of 
Christianity, which hath great recompence of reward.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p4">And then, on the other hand, to deter them from apostacy from 
this profession, he represents to them the horrible danger of it here in the 
text: “But if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p5">I shall briefly explain the words, and then prose cute that which 
I mainly intended in them. “If any man draw back,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p5.1">Ἐὰν ὑποστείληται</span>: these 
words, with the foregoing, are cited out of the prophet Habakkuk, (<scripRef passage="Hab 2:3,4" version="LXX" id="iii.xi-p5.2" parsed="lxx|Hab|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Hab.2.3-Hab.2.4">chap. ii. 3, 
4</scripRef>.) and they are cited by the apostle according to the translation of the LXX. which 
differs somewhat from the Hebrew; and the difference ariseth from the various readings 
of the Hebrew word, which is rendered by the LXX. “to draw back;” but by the change 
of a letter, signifies “to be lifted up,” as we render it in the prophet; but however 
that be, the apostle follows the translation of the LXX. and accommodates it to 
his purpose. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p5.3">Ἐὰν ὑποστείληται</span>, “if any man draw back;” the word signifies to 
keep back, to withdraw, to sneak and slink away out of fear, to fail or faint in 
any enterprise: and thus this word is rendered in the New Testament. (<scripRef id="iii.xi-p5.4" passage="Acts xx. 20" parsed="|Acts|20|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.20">Acts xx. 
20</scripRef>.) <pb n="202" id="iii.xi-Page_202" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p5.5">οὐδέν ὑποεστειλάμην</span>, “I did not withhold,” or “keep back any thing 
that was profitable for you;” and so it is said of St. Peter, (<scripRef id="iii.xi-p5.6" passage="Gal. ii. 12" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. ii. 12</scripRef>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p5.7">ὑπέστελλεν ἑαυτὸν</span>, “he slunk away,” or “withdrew himself, fearing them of the circumcision;” and the Hebrew word which is here rendered by the LXX. 
“to draw back,” is rendered 
elsewhere <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p5.8">ἐκλείπειν</span>, which is “to fail,” or “faint;” from all which it appears, 
that by “drawing back,” the apostle here means, men’s quitting their profession 
of Christianity, and slinking out of it, for fear of suffering for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p6">“My soul shall have no pleasure in him:” these words are plainly 
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p6.1">μείωσις</span>, and less is said than is meant; for the meaning is, that God will be extremely displeased with them, and punish them very severely. The like figure to 
this you have <scripRef id="iii.xi-p6.2" passage="Psal. v. 4" parsed="|Ps|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.4">Psal. v. 4</scripRef>: “Thou art not a God that hast pleasure in wickedness;” 
which in the next verse is explained, by his hatred and detestation of those who 
are guilty of it, “Thou hatest all the workers of iniquity.” So that the plain 
sense of the words is this, that apostacy from the profession of God’s true religion, 
is a thing highly provoking to him, and will be most severely punished by him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p7">In speaking to this argument, I shall consider these four things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p8">I. The nature of this sin of apostacy from religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p9">II. The several steps and degrees of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p10">III. The heinousness of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p11">IV. The great danger of it, and the terrible punishment it 
exposeth men to. And when I have spoken to these, I shall conclude all with a 
short exhortation, “to hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p12">I. We will consider the nature of this sin of <pb n="203" id="iii.xi-Page_203" />apostacy from religion: and it consists in forsaking or renouncing 
the profession of religion, whether it be by an open declaration in words, or a 
virtual declaration of it by our actions; for it comes all to one in the sight 
of God, and the different manner of doing it does not alter the nature of the thing. 
He indeed that renounceth religion by an open declaration in words, offers the greatest 
and boldest defiance to it; but he is likewise an apostate, who silently withdraws 
himself from the profession of it, who quits it for his interest, or for fear disowns 
it and sneaks out of the profession of it, and forsakes the communion of those who 
own it. Thus Demas was an apostate, in quitting Christianity for some worldly 
interest; “Demas hath forsaken us, having loved this present world,” saith St. Paul, (<scripRef id="iii.xi-p12.1" passage="2 Tim. iv. 10" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">2 Tim. 
iv. 10</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p13">And those whom our Saviour describes, (<scripRef id="iii.xi-p13.1" passage="Matt. xiii. 20" parsed="|Matt|13|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.20">Matt. xiii. 20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 13:21" id="iii.xi-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.21">21</scripRef>.) “who received the word into stony ground,” were apostates out of fear—“they 
heard the word, and with joy received it; but having no root in themselves, they 
endured but for a while, and when tribulation and persecution ariseth because of 
the word, presently they fall off.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p14">And there is likewise a partial apostacy from Christianity, when 
some fundamental article of it is denied, whereby, in effect and by consequence, 
the whole Christian faith is overthrown. Of this Hymeneus and Philetus were guilty, 
of whom the apostle says, that they “erred concerning the truth, saying that the 
resurrection was past already, and thereby overthrew the faith of some;” (<scripRef id="iii.xi-p14.1" passage="2 Tim. ii. 17" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. 
ii. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:18" id="iii.xi-p14.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.18">18</scripRef>.) that is, they turned the resurrection into an allegory, and did thereby 
really destroy a most fundamental article of the Christian religion.</p>
<pb n="204" id="iii.xi-Page_204" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p15">So that to make a man an apostate, it is not necessary that a 
man should solemnly renounce his baptism and declare Christianity to be false; there 
are several other ways whereby a man may bring himself under this guilt; as by a 
silent quitting of his religion, and withdrawing himself from the communion of 
all that profess it; by denying an essential doctrine of Christianity; by undermining 
the great end and design of it, by teaching doctrines which directly tend to encourage 
men in impenitence, and a wicked course of life; nay, to authorize all manner 
of impiety and vice, in telling men that whatever they do they cannot sin; for 
which the primitive Christians did look upon the Gnostics as no better than apostates 
from Christianity; and though they retained the name of Christians, yet not to be 
truly and really so. And there is likewise a partial apostacy from the Christian 
religion; of which I shall speak under the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p16">II. Second head I proposed, which was, to consider the several 
sorts and degrees of apostacy. The high est of all is, the renouncing and forsaking 
of Christianity, or of some essential part of it, which is a virtual apostacy from 
it: but there are several tendencies towards this, which they who are guilty of, 
are in some degree guilty of this sin. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p17">1. Indifferency in religion, and want of all sort of concernment 
for it; when a man, though he never quitted his religion, yet is so little concerned 
for it, that a very small occasion or temptation would make him do it; he is contented 
to be reckoned in the number of those who profess it, so long as it is the fashion, 
and he finds no great inconvenience by it; but is so indifferent in his mind about 
it, (like Gallio “who minded none of those things”) that he can turn <pb n="205" id="iii.xi-Page_205" />himself into any other shape, when his interest requires it; 
so that though he never actually deserted it, yet he is a kind of apostate in 
the preparation and disposition of his mind: and to such persons, that title 
which Solomon gives to some may fitly enough be applied—they are “backsliders in 
heart.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p18">2. Another tendency to this sin, and a great degree of it, is 
withdrawing from the public marks and testimonies of the profession of religion, 
by forsaking the assemblies of Christians for the worship and service of God; 
to withdraw ourselves from those, for fear of danger or suffering, is a kind of 
denial of our religion. And this was the case of some in the apostles time, when 
persecution grew hot, and the open profession of Christianity dangerous; to avoid 
this danger, many appeared not in the assemblies of Christians, for fear of being 
observed and brought into trouble for it. This the apostle taxeth some for in this 
chapter, and speaketh of it as a letting go our profession, and a kind of deserting 
of Christianity: (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23,25" id="iii.xi-p18.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0;|Heb|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23 Bible:Heb.10.25">ver. 23. 25</scripRef>.) “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith 
without wavering—not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner 
of some is.” He doth not say they had quitted their profession, but they had but 
a loose hold of it, and were silently stealing away from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p19">3. A light temper of mind, which easily receives impressions from 
those who lie; in wait to deceive and seduce men from the truth. When men are not 
well rooted and established in religion, they are apt to be inveigled by the crafty 
insinuations of seducers, to be moved with every wind of doctrine, and to be easily 
shaken in mind by every trifling <pb n="206" id="iii.xi-Page_206" />piece of sophistry that is confidently obtruded upon them for 
a weighty argument.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p20">Now this is a temper of mind which disposeth men to apostacy, 
and renders them an easy prey to every one that takes a pleasure and a pride in 
making proselytes. It is true, indeed, a man should always have a mind ready to 
entertain truth, when it is fairly proposed to him; but the main things of religion 
are so plainly revealed, and lie so obvious to every ordinary capacity, that every 
man may discern them; and when he hath once entertained them, ought to be steadfast 
and unmoveable in them, and not suffer himself to be whiffled out of them by an 
insignificant noise about the infallibility of a visible church; much less ought 
he to be moved by any man’s uncharitableness and positiveness in damning all that 
are not of his mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p21">There are some things so very plain, not only in Scripture, but 
to the common reason of mankind, that no subtilty of discourse, no pretended authority, or even infallibility of any church, ought to stagger us in the least about 
them; as, that we ought not, or cannot believe any thing in direct contradiction 
to sense and reason; that the people ought to read and study the Holy Scriptures, 
and to serve God and pray to him in a language which they understand; that they 
ought to receive the sacrament as our Saviour instituted and appointed it—that 
is in both kinds; that it can neither be our duty, nor lawful, to do that which 
God hath forbidden, as he hath done the worship of images in the second commandment, 
as plainly as words can do it. Upon any one of these points, a man would fix his 
foot, and stand alone against the whole world.</p>
<pb n="207" id="iii.xi-Page_207" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p22">4. Another degree of apostacy is, a departure from the purity 
of the Christian doctrine and worship in a gross and notorious manner. This is 
a partial, though not a total apostacy from the Christian religion; and there 
have been, and still are some in the world, who are justly charged with this degree 
of apostacy from religion; namely, such as, though they retain and profess the 
belief of all the articles of the Christian faith, and worship the only true God, 
and him whom he hath sent, Jesus Christ, yet have greatly perverted the Christian 
religion, by superinducing and adding new articles of faith, and gross corruptions 
and superstitions in worship, and imposing upon men the belief and practice of these 
as necessary to salvation. And St. Paul is my warrant for this censure, who chargeth 
those who added to the Christian religion, the necessity of circumcision, and observing 
the law of Moses, and thereby perverted the gospel of Christ, as guilty, in some 
degree, of apostacy from Christianity; for he calls it preaching another gospel, 
(<scripRef id="iii.xi-p22.1" passage="Gal. i. 7" parsed="|Gal|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.7">Gal. i. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 1:8" id="iii.xi-p22.2" parsed="|Gal|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8">8</scripRef>.) “There be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of 
Christ: but though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel to you, 
than that which we have preached, let him be accursed.” And those who were seduced 
by these teachers, he chargeth them with having in some sort quitted the gospel 
of Christ and embraced another gospel: (<scripRef passage="Gal 1:6" id="iii.xi-p22.3" parsed="|Gal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6">ver. 6.</scripRef>) “I marvel that ye are so soon 
removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ, unto another gospel.” 
So that they who thus pervert and corrupt the Christian doctrine or worship, are 
plainly guilty of a partial apostacy from Christianity; and they who quit the purity 
of the Christian doctrine and worship, and <pb n="208" id="iii.xi-Page_208" />go over to the communion of those who have thus perverted Christianity, 
are in a most dangerous state, and, in the judgment of St. Paul, are in some sort 
removed “unto another gospel.” I shall now proceed, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p23">III. Third place, to consider the heinousness of this sin. And 
it will appear to be very heinous, if we consider what an affront it is to God, 
and how great a contempt of him. When God hath revealed his will to mankind, and 
sent no less person than his own Son out of his own bosom to do it, and hath given 
such testimonies to him from heaven, by signs and wonders, and divers miracles and 
gifts of the Holy Ghost; when he hath transmitted down to us so faithful a record 
of this revelation, and of the miracles wrought to confirm it in the books of the 
Holy Scriptures; and when we ourselves have so often declared our firm belief of 
this revelation: yet, after all this, to fall from it, and deny it, or any part 
of it, or to embrace doctrines and practices plainly contrary to it; this 
certainly cannot be done without the greatest affront and contempt of the 
testimony of God himself; for it is in effect, and by interpretation, to 
declare, that either we do not believe what God says, or that we do not fear 
what he can do. So St. John tells us (<scripRef passage="1John 5:10" id="iii.xi-p23.1" parsed="|1John|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.10">1 Ep. v. 10</scripRef>.), “He that believeth not God, 
hath made him a liar, because he believeth not the record which God hath given 
of his Son.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p24">And all along in this Epistle to the Hebrews, the apostle sets 
himself to aggravate this sin, calling it “an evil heart of unbelief to depart from 
the living God;” (<scripRef passage="Heb 3:12" id="iii.xi-p24.1" parsed="|Heb|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.12">chap. iii. 12</scripRef>.) And he frequently calls it so, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p24.2">κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν</span>, 
and by way of eminency, as being of all sins the greatest and most heinous: (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:26" id="iii.xi-p24.3" parsed="|Heb|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.26">Chap. 
x. 26</scripRef>.) <pb n="209" id="iii.xi-Page_209" />“If we sin wilfully after we have received the knowledge of the 
truth.” That the apostle here speaks of the sin of apostacy, is plain from the whole 
scope of his discourse; for having exhorted them before, (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.xi-p24.4" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23">ver. 23</scripRef>.) “to hold fast 
the profession of their faith without wavering, not forsaking the assembling of 
themselves together,” he immediately adds, “for if we sin wilfully, after we have 
received the knowledge of the truth;” that is, if we fall off from Christianity 
after we have embraced it. And (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:1" id="iii.xi-p24.5" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1">chap. xii. 1</scripRef>.) “Let us lay aside every weight, 
and the sin which so easily besets us;” that is, the great sin of apostacy from 
religion, to which they were then so strongly tempted by that fierce persecution 
which attended it; and therefore he adds, “let us run with patience the race which 
is set before us;” that is, let us arm ourselves with patience against the sufferings 
we are like to meet with in our Christian course. To oppose the truth, and resist 
the clear evidence of it, is a great sin, and men are justly condemned for it. (<scripRef id="iii.xi-p24.6" passage="John iii. 19" parsed="|John|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.19">John 
iii. 19</scripRef>.) “This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men 
loved darkness rather than light:” but to desert the truth after we have been convinced 
of it, to fall off from the profession of it after we have embraced it, is a much 
greater sin. Opposition to the truth, may proceed in a great measure from ignorance 
and prejudice, which is a great extenuation; and therefore St. Paul tells us, 
that, after all his violent persecution of Christianity, he found mercy because 
he .did it “ignorantly and in unbelief.” To revolt from the truth after we have 
made profession of it; after we have “known the way of righteousness, to turn from 
the holy commandment;” this is the great aggravation. The apostle makes wilfulness 
an usual ingredient <pb n="210" id="iii.xi-Page_210" />into the sin of apostacy, “If we sin wilfully after 
we have received the knowledge of the truth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p25">And as this sin is one of the greatest affronts to God, so it 
is the highest and most effectual disparagement of religion: for it is not so 
much considered, what the enemies of religion speak against it, because they speak 
evil of the things which they know not, and of which they have had no trial and 
experience; but he that falls off from religion, after he hath made profession 
of it, declares to the world that he hath tried it, and dislikes it, and pretends 
to leave it, because he hath not found that truth and goodness in it which he expected, 
and, upon long experience of it, sees reason to prefer another religion before 
it. So that nothing can be more despiteful to religion than this, and more likely 
to bring it into contempt; and, therefore, the apostle (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:29" id="iii.xi-p25.1" parsed="|Heb|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.29">ver. 29</scripRef>, of this chapter) 
calls it a” trampling underfoot the Son of God, and making the blood of the covenant 
a profane thing, and offering despite to the Spirit of grace:” for we cannot put 
a greater scorn upon the Son of God, who revealed this doctrine to the world; nor 
upon his blood, which was shed to confirm and seal the truth of it; and upon the 
Holy Ghost, who came down in miraculous gifts to give testimony to it; than, notwithstanding 
all this, to renounce this doctrine, and to forsake this religion. But we shall 
yet farther see the heinousness of this sin, in the terrible punishment it exposeth 
men to; which was the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p26">IV. Fourth and last thing I was to consider. And this is represented 
to us in a most terrible manner, not only in this Epistle, but in other places of 
Scripture. This sin is placed in the highest rank of pardonable sins, and next 
to the sin against the <pb n="211" id="iii.xi-Page_211" />Holy Ghost, which our Saviour declares to be absolutely unpardonable. 
And indeed the Scripture speaks very doubtfully of the pardonableness of this sin, 
as being near akin to that against the Holy Ghost, being said to be an “offering 
despite to the Spirit of grace.” In the sixth chapter of this Epistle, <scripRef passage="Heb 6:4,5,6" id="iii.xi-p26.1" parsed="|Heb|6|4|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4-Heb.6.6">ver. 4, 
5, 6</scripRef>, the apostle speaks in a very severe manner concerning the state of those, 
who had apostatized from Christianity, after the solemn profession of it in baptism: 
“It is impossible for those who were once enlightened (that is, baptized) and 
have tasted of the heavenly gift, (that is regeneration) and were made partakers 
of the Holy Ghost; and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the 
world to come (that is, have been instructed in the Christian religion, and endowed 
with the miraculous powers of the gospel age, for the Jews used to call the age 
of the Messias, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xi-p26.2">seculum futurum</span></i>, or “the world to come”); it is impossible for 
those to be renewed again unto repentance;” where the least we can understand 
by <i>impossible</i> is, that it is extremely difficult; for so the word impossible is 
sometimes used; as when our Saviour says, “it is impossible for a rich man to enter 
into the kingdom of heaven.” And (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:26" id="iii.xi-p26.3" parsed="|Heb|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.26">chap. x. 26</scripRef>.) the apostle, speaking of the same 
thing, says, “if we sin wilfully, after we have received the knowledge of the 
truth, there remains no more sacrifice for sin;” that is, they who renounce Christianity, 
since they reject the only way of expiation, “there remains no more sacrifice 
for their sins.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p27">St. Peter likewise expresseth himself very severely concerning 
this sort of persons, (<scripRef passage="2Peter 2:20,21" id="iii.xi-p27.1" parsed="|2Pet|2|20|2|21" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.20-2Pet.2.21">2 Epist. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.) “For if after they have escaped the 
pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour <pb n="212" id="iii.xi-Page_212" />Jesus Christ, (that is, after they have been brought from 
heathenism to Christianity) they are entangled therein again, and overcome; the 
latter end is worse with them than the beginning.” He seems loath to say how sad 
the condition of such persons is; but this he tells them, that it is much worse 
than when they were heathens before; and he gives the reason: “for it had been 
better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than after they have 
known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them.” And St. John 
calls this sin of apostacy, the “sin unto death;” and though he do not forbid 
Christians to pray for them that are guilty of it, yet he will not say, that they 
should pray for them: (<scripRef passage="1John 5:16" id="iii.xi-p27.2" parsed="|1John|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.16">1 Epist. v. 16</scripRef>.) “If any man see his brother sin a sin, 
which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that 
sin not unto death: there is a sin unto death; I do not say, that he shall pray 
for it.” Now that by this sin and death, the apostle means apostacy from the Christian 
religion to idolatry, is most probable from what follows: (<scripRef passage="1Joh 5:18" id="iii.xi-p27.3" parsed="|1John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.18">ver. 18</scripRef>.) “We know 
that whosoever is born of God, sinneth not (that is, this sin unto death); but he 
that is begotten of God, keepeth himself, and the wicked one toucheth him not (that 
is, he is preserved from idolatry, unto which the devil had seduced so great a part 
of mankind); and we know that we are of God, and the whole world, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p27.4">ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται</span>, is under the dominion of that wicked one, (viz. the devil, whom the Scripture elsewhere calls the God of this world;) and we know that the Son of God is 
come, and has given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true:” (that 
is, hath brought us from the worship of false gods to the knowledge and worship 
of the <pb n="213" id="iii.xi-Page_213" />true God;) and then he concludes, “Little children keep yourselves 
from idols:” which caution hath no manner of dependance upon what went before, 
unless we understand the “sin unto death” in this sense; and it is the more 
probable, that it is so to be understood, because apostacy is so often in this 
Epistle to the Hebrews called “the sin,” by way of eminency, as it is here by 
St. John: “Whosoever is born of God, sinneth not.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p28">So that, at the very best, the Scripture speaks doubtfully of 
the pardon of this sin; however, that the punishment of it, unrepented of, shall 
be very dreadful. It seems to be mildly expressed here in the text, “If any man 
draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him:” but it is the more severe, for 
being expressed so mildly, according to the intention of the figure here used: 
and therefore, in the next words, this expression, of God’s taking no pleasure in 
such persons, is explained by their utter ruin and perdition: “But we are not 
of them that draw back unto perdition.” And in several parts of this Epistle, there 
are very severe passages to this purpose: (<scripRef passage="Heb 2:2,3" id="iii.xi-p28.1" parsed="|Heb|2|2|2|3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.2-Heb.2.3">chap. ii. 2, 3</scripRef>.) “If the word spoken 
by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just 
recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” 
And (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:26.27" id="iii.xi-p28.2" parsed="|Heb|10|26|0|0;|Heb|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.26 Bible:Heb.27">chap. x. 26, 27</scripRef>.) “If we sin wilfully, after we have received the knowledge 
of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin; but a certain fearful 
looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversary. 
He that despised Moses law, died without mercy, under two or three witnesses; of 
how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, that hath trodden 
under foot the Son of God? &amp;c. For we <pb n="214" id="iii.xi-Page_214" />know him who hath said, Vengeance is mine, I will recompense, 
saith the Lord.” And, again, “the Lord shall judge his people. It is a fearful 
thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” What can be more severe and 
terrible than these expressions?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p29">I will mention but one text more, and that is <scripRef id="iii.xi-p29.1" passage="Rev. xxi. 8" parsed="|Rev|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.8">Rev. xxi. 8</scripRef>. where, 
in the catalogue of great sinners, those who apostatize from religion, out of fear, 
do lead the van: “He that overcometh shall inherit all things, (which is elsewhere 
in this book expressed by continuing “faithful unto the death;”) and I will be 
his God, and he shall be my son: but the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, 
and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their 
part in the lake, which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.” 
“The fearful, and unbelievers, and liars;” that is, they who out of fear relapse 
into infidelity, and abide not in the truth, shall be reckoned in the first rank 
of offenders, and be punished accordingly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p30">And thus I have done with the four things I propounded to speak 
to from these words: the nature of apostacy; the several steps and degrees of it; 
the heinous nature of this sin; the danger of it, and the terrible punishment it 
exposeth men to.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p31">And is there any need now, to exhort men to hold fast the profession 
of faith, when the danger of drawing back is so evident, and so terrible? or is 
there any reason and occasion for it? certainly there is no great danger amongst 
us, of men’s apostatizing from Christianity, and turning Jews, or Turks, or heathens: I do not think there is, but yet, for all that, we are not free from the danger 
of apostacy; there is great danger, not of men’s apostatizing from one religion 
to another, but from religion to infidelity <pb n="215" id="iii.xi-Page_215" />and atheism; and of this worst kind of apostacy of all other, 
I wish the age we live in had not afforded us too many instances. It is greatly 
to be lamented, that among those who have professed Christianity, any should be 
found that should make it their endeavour to undermine the great principles of 
all religion—the belief of a God and his providence; and of the immortality of 
the souls of men; and a state of rewards and punishments after this life; and 
to bring the most serious matters in the world into contempt, and to turn them into jest and raillery. This is not only 
a renouncing of Christianity, the religion which God hath revealed, but even of 
the religion which is born with us, and the principles and notions which God hath 
planted in every man’s mind: this is an impiety of the first magnitude, and not 
to be mentioned without grief and horror; and this, it is to be feared, hath had 
a great hand in those great calamities which our eyes have seen; and I pray God 
it do not draw down still more and greater judgments upon this nation: but I hope 
there are none here that need to be cautioned against this horrible impiety, and 
highest degree of apostacy from the living God. That which people are much more 
in danger of, is apostacy from the purity of the Christian doctrine and worship, 
so happily recovered by a regular reformation, and established among us by all the 
authority that laws, both ecclesiastical and civil, can give it; and which, in 
truth, is no other than the ancient and primitive Christianity; I say, a defection 
from this, to those gross errors and superstitions, which the reformation had pared 
off, and freed us from. I do not say, that this is a total apostacy from Christianity; but it is a partial apostacy and defection, and a very dangerous one; and <pb n="216" id="iii.xi-Page_216" />that those, who, after they have received the knowledge of the 
truth, fall off from it into those errors and corruptions, are highly guilty before 
God, and their condition certainly worse, and more dangerous, than of those who 
are brought up in those errors and superstitions, and never knew better; for 
there are terrible threatenings in Scripture against those who fall away from 
the truth, which they once embraced, and were convinced of. “If we sin wilfully, 
after we have received the knowledge of the truth,” &amp;c. and “if any man draw 
back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p32">God considers ever man’s advantages and opportunities of knowledge, 
and their disadvantages likewise; and makes all reasonable allowances for them; 
and for men to continue in the errors they have been always brought up in; or, which 
comes much to one, in errors which they were led into by principles early infused 
into them, before they were in any measure competent judges of those matters; I 
say, for such persons to continue in those errors, and to oppose and reject the 
contrary truths, against which, by their education, they have received so strong 
and violent a prejudice, this may be in a great degree excusable, and find pardon 
with God, upon a general repentance for all sins, both known and unknown, and can 
not be reasonably charged with the guilt of this great sin of apostacy: but not 
to abide in the truth, after we have entertained and professed it, having sufficient 
means and advantages of knowing it, hath no excuse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p33">I would not be rash in condemning particular persons of any society 
or communion of Christians, provided they be sincerely devout, and just, and sober 
to the best of their knowledge; I had much <pb n="217" id="iii.xi-Page_217" />rather leave them to God, whose mercies are great, than to pass 
an uncharitable censure upon them, as to their eternal state and condition: but 
the case is far otherwise where the opportunities of knowledge are afforded to men, 
and men love darkness rather than light; for they who have the means and advantages of knowing their Master’s will, are answerable to God as if they had known 
it; because if they had not been grossly negligent, and wanting to themselves, 
they might have known it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p34">And this, I fear, is the case of the generality of those who have 
been bred up to years of consideration and choice in the reformed religion, and 
forsake it; because they do it without sufficient reason, and there are invincible 
objections against it. They do it without sufficient reason; because every one 
amongst us knows, or may know upon very little inquiry, that we hold all the articles 
of the faith which are contained in the ancient creeds of the Christian church, 
and into which all Christians are baptized; that we inculcate upon men the necessity 
of a good life, and of sincere repentance, and perfect contrition for our sins, 
such as is followed with real reformation and amendment of our lives, and that, 
without this, no man can be saved by any device whatsoever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p35">Now what reason can any man have, to question whether he may be 
saved in that faith which saved the first Christians, and by believing the twelve 
articles of the Apostles’ Creed, though he cannot swallow the twelve articles which 
are added to it in the creed of Pope Pius IV. every one of which, besides many and 
great corruptions and superstitions in worship, are so many and invincible objections 
against the communion of the Roman church, as I could particularly shew, if it 
had not been already done, in so <pb n="218" id="iii.xi-Page_218" />many learned treatises upon this argument? What is there then, 
that should move any reasonable man to forsake the communion of our church, and to quit 
the reformed religion?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p36">There are three things chiefly with which they endeavour to amuse 
and art right weaker minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p37">1. A great noise of infallibility, which, they tell us, is so 
excellent a means to determine and put an end to all differences. To which I shall 
at present only object this prejudice; that there are not wider and hotter d inferences 
among us, about any thing whatsoever, than are amongst them, about this 
admirable 
means of ending all differences; as, where this infallibility is seated, that men 
may know how to have recourse to it, for the ending of differences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p38">2. They endeavour to frighten men with the danger of schism. 
But every man knows, that the guilt of schism lies at their door, who impose sinful 
articles of communion; and not upon them, who, for fear of sinning against God, 
cannot submit to those articles; which we have done, and are still ready to make 
good, to be the case betwixt us and the church of Rome. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p39">3. The terrible engine of all is, their positive and confident 
damning of all that live and die out of the communion of their church. This I hate 
fully spoken to upon another occasion, and therefore shall only say at present, 
that every man ought to have better thoughts of God, than to believe, that he. who 
delighteth not in the death of sinners, and would have all men to be saved, and 
come to the knowledge of the truth, will confirm the sentence of such uncharitable 
men, as take upon them to condemn men for those things, for which our Saviour in 
his gospel condemns no man. And of all things in <pb n="219" id="iii.xi-Page_219" />the world, one would think that the uncharitableness of any church 
should be an argument to no man to run into its communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p40">I shall conclude with the apostle’s exhortation, <scripRef passage="Heb 10:23" id="iii.xi-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.23">verse the 23d</scripRef> 
of this chapter; “Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; 
and provoke one another to charity and good works; and so much the more, because 
the day approacheth, in which God will judge the faith and lives of men by Jesus 
Christ, according to his gospel/</p>
<pb n="220" id="iii.xi-Page_220" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXV. Of Self-Denial and Suffering for Christ’s Sake." prev="iii.xi" next="iii.xiii" id="iii.xii">
<h2 id="iii.xii-p0.1">SERMON LXV.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xii-p0.2">OF SELF-DENIAL AND SUFFERING FOR CHRIST’S SAKE.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xii-p1"><i>Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after 
me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me</i>.—<scripRef passage="Matth 16:24" id="iii.xii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24"><span class="sc" id="iii.xii-p1.2">Matt</span>. xvi. 24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xii-p2">“THEN said Jesus to his disciples;” that is, upon occasion 
of his former discourse with them, wherein he had acquainted them with his approaching 
passion, that he must shortly go up to Jerusalem, and there suffer many things of 
the “elders and chief priests and scribes,” and at last be put to death by them: 
“then said Jesus to his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny 
himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p3">“If any man will come after me,” or follow me; that is, if any 
man will be my disciple, and under take the profession of my religion; if any man 
choose and resolve to be a Christian; he must be so upon these terms, he must “deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me;” he must follow me in self-denial 
and suffering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p4">In the handling of these words, I shall do these four things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p5">I. I shall consider the way and method which our Saviour useth 
in making proselytes, and gaining men over to his religion. He offers no manner 
of force and violence to compel them to the profession of his religion; but fairly 
offers it to their consideration and choice, and tells them plainly, upon what <pb n="221" id="iii.xii-Page_221" />terms they must be his disciples; and if they be contented and 
resolved to submit to these terms, well; if not, it is in vain to follow him any 
longer: for they cannot be his disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p6">II. I shall endeavour to explain this duty of self-denial, 
expressed in these words, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and 
follow me.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p7">III. I shall consider the strict and indispensable obligation 
of it, whenever we are called to it; without this we cannot be Christ’s disciples: 
“If any man will come after me, or be my disciple, let him deny himself.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p8">IV. I shall endeavour to vindicate the reasonableness of this 
precept of self-denial and suffering for Christ, which at first appearance may seem 
to be so very harsh and difficult; and I shall go over these particulars as briefly 
as I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p9">I. We will consider the way and method which our Saviour here 
useth in making proselytes, and gaining men over to his religion. He offers no manner of force and violence to compel men to the profession of his religion; but 
fairly proposeth it to their consideration and choice, telling them plainly upon 
what terms they must be his disciples; if they like them, and are content, and 
resolved to submit to them, well; he is willing to receive them, and own them for 
his disciples: if not, it is in vain to follow him any longer: for they cannot 
be his disciples. As, on the one hand, he offers them no worldly preferment and 
advantage to entice them into his religion, and to tempt them outwardly to profess 
what they do not inwardly believe; so, on the other hand, he does not hale and 
drag them by force, and awe them by the terrors of torture and death to sign the 
Christian faith, though most undoubtedly true, <pb n="222" id="iii.xii-Page_222" />and to confess with their mouths, and subscribe with their hands, 
what they do not believe in their hearts. He did not obtrude his sacraments upon 
them, and plunge them into the water to baptize them, whether they would or no, 
and thrust the sacrament of bread into their mouths; as if men might be worthy receivers 
of the blessed sacrament, whether they receive it willingly or no.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p10">Our blessed Saviour, the author and founder of our religion, made 
use of none of these ways of violence, so contrary to the nature of man, and of 
all religion, especially of Christianity, and fitted only to make men hypocrites, 
but not converts; he only says, “If any man will be my disciple;” he useth no 
arguments, but such as are spiritual and proper to work upon the minds and consciences 
of men. For as his kingdom was not of this world, so neither are the motives and 
arguments, to induce men to be his subjects, taken from this world; but from the 
endless rewards and punishments of another. The weapons which he made use of to 
subdue men to the obedience of faith were not carnal; and yet they were “mighty 
through God,” to conquer the obstinacy and infidelity of men. This great and infallible Teacher, who certainly came from God, all that he does, is to propose his religion 
to men, with such evidence and such arguments as are proper to convince men of 
the truth and goodness of it, and to persuade men to embrace it: and he acquaints 
them likewise with all the worldly disadvantages of it, and the hazards and sufferings 
that would attend it; and now if upon full consideration they will make his religion 
their free choice, and become his disciples, he is willing to receive them; if 
they will not, he understands the nature of religion better <pb n="223" id="iii.xii-Page_223" />than to go about to force it upon men, whether they will or no.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p11">II. I shall endeavour to explain this duty or precept of self-denial, 
expressed in these words, “Let him deny himself and take up his cross,” These are 
difficult terms, for a man to deny himself, and take up his own cross, that is, 
willingly to submit to all those sufferings which the malice of men may inflict 
for the sake of Christ and his religion. For this expression of taking up one’s cross, is a plain allusion to the Roman custom, which was this; that he that was 
condemned to be crucified, was to take his cross upon his shoulders, and to carry 
it to the place of execution: this the Jews made our Saviour to do, as we read 
<scripRef id="iii.xii-p11.1" passage="John xix. 17" parsed="|John|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.17">John xix. 17</scripRef>, till that, being ready to faint under it, and lest he should die away 
before he was nailed to the cross, they compelled Simon of Cyrene to carry it for 
him, as is declared by the other evangelists: and yet he tells them, they that 
will be his disciples must follow him, bearing their own cross; that is, being ready 
(if God call them to it) to submit to the like sufferings for him and his truth, 
which he was shortly to undergo for the truth and their sakes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p12">But though these terms seem very hard, yet they are not unreasonable, 
as I shall shew in the conclusion of this discourse. Some, indeed, have made them 
so, by extending this self-denial too far, at tending more to the latitude of the 
words, than to the meaning and scope of our Saviour’s discourse: for there is no 
doubt but that there are a great many things which may properly enough be called 
self-denial, which yet our Saviour never intended to oblige Christians to. It is, 
no doubt, great self-denial for a man, without any necessity, to deny himself <pb n="224" id="iii.xii-Page_224" />the necessary supports of life; for a man to starve and make away 
himself: but no man, certainly, ever imagined that our Saviour ever intended by 
this precept to enjoin this kind of self-denial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p13">It is plain, then, that there is no reason or necessity to extend 
this precept of our Saviour, concerning self-denial, to every thing that may properly 
enough be called by that name; and therefore this precept must be limited by the 
plain scope and intendment of our Saviour’s discourse; and no man can argue thus 
such a thing is self-denial, therefore our Saviour requires it of his disciples; for our Saviour doth not here require all kinds of self-denial, but limits it by 
his discourse to one certain kind, beyond which self-denial is no duty by virtue 
of this text; and therefore, for our clearer understanding of this precept of 
self-denial, I shall do these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p14">First, Remove some sorts of self-denial which are instanced in 
by some, as intended in this precept.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p15">Secondly, I shall shew what kind of self-denial that is, which 
our Saviour here intends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p16">First, There are several things brought under this precept of 
self-denial, which were never in tended by our Saviour. I shall instance in two 
or three things, which are most frequently insisted upon, and some of them by very 
devout and well-meaning men; as that in matters of faith, we should deny and renounce 
our own senses and our reason; nay, that we should be content to renounce our own 
eternal happiness, and be willing to be damned for the glory of God, and the good 
of our brethren. But all these are so apparently and grossly unreasonable, that 
it is a wonder that any one should ever take them for instances of that self-denial 
which <pb n="225" id="iii.xii-Page_225" />our Saviour requires; especially considering that in all his 
discourse of self-denial, he does not so much as glance at any of these instances, 
or any thing like to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p17">1. Some comprehend under self-denial the denying and renouncing 
our own senses in matters of faith: and if this could be made out to be intended 
by our Saviour in this precept, we needed not dispute any of the other instances. 
For he that renounceth the certainty of sense, so as not to believe what he sees, 
may after this renounce and deny any thing. For the evidence of sense is more clear 
and unquestionable than that of faith, as the Scripture frequently intimates, as 
(<scripRef id="iii.xii-p17.1" passage="John xx. 29" parsed="|John|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.29">John xx. 29</scripRef>.) where our Saviour reproves Thomas for refusing to believe his resurrection 
upon any less evidence than that of sense—“Because thou hast seen thou hast believed: blessed are they which have not seen, and yet have believed;” which plainly supposeth 
the evidence of sense to be the highest and clearest degree of evidence. So likewise 
that of St. Paul: (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p17.2" passage="2 Cor. v. 7" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7">2 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.) “We walk by faith, and not by sight;” where the 
evidence of faith, as that which is more imperfect and obscure, is opposed to that 
of sight, as more clear and certain. So that to believe any article of faith, in 
contradiction to the clear evidence of sense, is contrary to the very nature of 
assent, which always yields to the greatest and clearest evidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p18">Besides that, 
our belief of religion is at last resolved into the certainty of sense: so that 
by renouncing that, we destroy and undermine the very foundation of our faith. 
One of the plainest and principal proofs of the being of God (which is the first 
and fundamental article of all religion) relies upon the certainty of sense; namely, 
the frame of <pb n="226" id="iii.xii-Page_226" />this visible world, by the contemplation whereof we are led to 
the acknowledgment of the invisible Author of it. So St. Paul tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p18.1" passage="Rom. i. 20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. 
i. 20</scripRef>.) that “the invisible things of God, from the creation of the world, are 
clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even his eternal 
power and Godhead.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p19">And the great external evidence of the Christian religion, I mean 
miracles, is at last resolved into the certainty of sense, without which we can 
have no assurance that any miracle was wrought for the confirmation of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p20">And the knowledge likewise of the Christian faith is conveyed 
to us by our senses; the evidence whereof, if it be uncertain, takes away all certainty 
of faith. “How shall they believe, (saith St. Paul, <scripRef id="iii.xii-p20.1" passage="Rom. x. 14" parsed="|Rom|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14">Rom. x. 14</scripRef>.) how shall they 
believe in him, of whom they have not heard?” and, <scripRef passage="Rom 10:17" id="iii.xii-p20.2" parsed="|Rom|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.17">ver. 17</scripRef>. “So then faith cometh 
by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” So that to deny and renounce our senses, 
in matters of faith, is to take away the main pillar and foundation of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p21">2. Others, almost with equal absurdity, would comprehend under 
our Saviour’s precept of self-denial, the denying and renouncing of our reason in 
matters of faith. And this is self-denial with a witness, for a man to deny his 
own reason; for it is to deny himself to be a man. This, surely, is a very great 
mistake; and, though the ground of it maybe innocent, yet the consequences of it, 
and the discourses upon it, are very absurd.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p22">The ground of the mistake is this: men think they deny their 
own reason when they assent to the revelation of God in such things as their own 
reason could neither have discovered, nor is able to give <pb n="227" id="iii.xii-Page_227" />the reason of: whereas, in this case, a man is so 
far from denying 
his own reason, that he does that which is most agreeable to it. For what more reasonable 
than to believe whatever we are sufficiently assured is revealed to us by God, who 
can neither be deceived himself, nor deceive us?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p23">But though the ground of this mistake may be innocent, yet the 
consequences of it are most absurd and dangerous. For if we are to renounce our 
reason in matters of faith, then are we bound to believe without reason, which no 
man can do; or. if he could, then faith would be unreasonable, and infidelity reasonable. 
So that this instance, likewise, of self-denial, to renounce and deny our own reason, 
as it is nowhere expressed, so it can not reasonably be thought to be intended by 
our Saviour in this precept.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p24">3. Nor doth this precept of self-denial require men to be content 
to renounce their own eternal happiness, and to be willing to be damned for the 
glory of God, and the good of their brethren. If this were the meaning of this precept, 
we might justly say, as the disciples did to our Saviour, in another case, “This 
is a hard saying, and who can bear it? The very thought of this is enough to make human 
nature tremble at its very foundation. For the deepest principle that God hath planted 
in nature is, the desire of our own preservation and happiness: and into this the force of all 
laws, and the reason of all our duty, is at last resolved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p25">From whence it plainly follows, that it can be no man’s duty in 
any case to renounce his own happiness, and to be content to be for ever miserable; because if once this be made a duty, there will be no argument left to persuade 
any man to it. For <pb n="228" id="iii.xii-Page_228" />the most powerful arguments that God ever used to persuade men 
to any thing, are the promise of eternal happiness, and the terror of everlasting 
torments: but if this were a man’s duty, to be content to be miserable for ever, 
neither of these arguments would be of force sufficient to persuade a man to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p26">The first of these, namely, the promise of eternal happiness, 
could signify nothing to him that is to be eternally miserable; because, if he 
be to be so, it is impossible that he should ever have the benefit of that promise: and the threatening of eternal misery, could be no argument in this case; because 
the duty is just as difficult as the argument is powerful, and no man can be moved 
to submit to any thing, that is grievous and terrible, but by some thing that is 
more terrible: for if it be not, it is the same thing whether he submit to it, 
or not; and then no man can be content to be eternally miserable, only for the 
fear of being so; for this would be for a man to run himself upon that very inconvenience 
which he is so much afraid of: and it is madness for a man to die for fear of death. 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xii-p26.1">Quis novus hic furor est, ne moriare, mori?</span></i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p27">By this it plainly appears, how unreasonable it is to imagine, 
that by this precept of self-denial, our Saviour should require men to renounce 
everlasting happiness, and to be content to be miserable for ever, upon any account 
whatsoever; because this were to suppose, that God hath imposed that upon us as 
a duty, to oblige us whereto there can be no argument offered that can be powerful 
enough.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p28">As for the glory of God, which is pretended to be the reason, 
it is an impossible supposition; because it cannot be for the glory of God, to 
make a creature for ever miserable, that shall not by his <pb n="229" id="iii.xii-Page_229" />wilful obstinacy and impenitence deserve to be so. But this is 
only cast in to add weight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p29">The other reason of the good and salvation of our brethren, is 
the only consideration for which there is any manner of colour from Scripture; 
and two instances are alleged to this purpose, of two very excellent persons, that 
seem to have desired this, and to have submitted to it; and therefore it is not 
so unreasonable as we would make it, that our Saviour should enjoin it as a duty. 
The instances alleged are these. Moses desired of God that he might be blotted out 
of the book of life, rather than the people of Israel, whom he had conducted and 
governed so long, should be destroyed: and, in the New Testament, St. Paul tells 
us, that “he could wish that himself were accursed from Christ for his brethren;” so earnest a desire had he of their salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p30">But neither of these instances are of force sufficient to overthrow 
the reasons of my former discourse; for the desire of Moses amounts only to a 
submission to a temporal death, that his nation might be saved from a temporal ruin. 
For the expression of “blotting out of the book of life,” is of the same importance 
with those phrases, so frequently used in the Old Testament, of “blotting out 
from the face of the earth,” and “blotting out one’s name from under heaven,” which 
signify no more than temporal death and destruction; and then Moses’s wish was 
reasonable and generous, and signifies no more, but that he was willing, if God 
pleased, to die to save the nation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p31">As for St. Paul’s wish of “being accursed from Christ,” it is 
plainly an hyperbolical expression of his great affection to his countrymen the 
Jews, and <pb n="230" id="iii.xii-Page_230" />his zeal for their salvation; which was so great, that if it 
had been a thing reasonable and lawful, he could have wished the greatest evil to 
himself for their sakes; and therefore it is observable, that it is not a positive 
and absolute wish, but expressed in the usual form of ushering in an hyperbole: 
“I could wish:” just as we are wont to say, when we would express a thing to the 
height, which is not fit nor in tended to be done by us,—I could wish so or so; 
I could even afford to do this or that; which kind of speeches, no man takes for 
a strict and precise declaration of our minds, but for a figurative expression 
of a great passion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p32">And thus I have done with the first thing I proposed for the 
explication of this precept, or duty, of self-denial, which was to remove some sorts 
of self-denial, which by some are frequently instanced in, as intended by our Saviour 
in this precept. I proceed now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p33">Second thing I proposed, which, is to declare positively, what 
that self-denial is, which our Saviour here intends; and it is plainly this, and 
nothing but this: that we should be willing to part with all earthly comforts and 
conveniences, to quit all our temporal interests and enjoyments, and even life it 
self, for the sake of Christ and his religion: this our Saviour means, “by denying 
ourselves;” and then (which is much the same with the other) that we should be 
willing to bear any temporal inconvenience and suffering upon the same account: this is to take up our cross and follow him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p34">And that this is the full meaning of these two phrases, of denying 
ourselves, and taking up our cross, will clearly appear, by considering the particular instances, which our Saviour gives of this <pb n="231" id="iii.xii-Page_231" />self-denial, whenever he hath occasion to speak of it; by which 
you will plainly see, that these expressions amount to no more than I have said. 
Even here in the text, after our Saviour had told his disciples, that he that would 
come after him, must deny himself, and take up his cross; it follows immediately, 
“for whosoever will save his life shall lose it; and whosoever will lose his life 
for my sake shall find it.” You see here, that he instanceth in parting with our 
lives for him, as the highest piece of self-denial which he requires. And he himself 
else where tells us, that “greater love than this hath no man, that a man lay down 
his life for his friend.” Elsewhere he instanceth in quitting our nearest relations 
for his sake. (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p34.1" passage="Luke xiv. 26" parsed="|Luke|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.26">Luke xiv. 26</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 14:27" id="iii.xii-p34.2" parsed="|Luke|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.27">27</scripRef>.) “If any man come to me, and hate not his father, 
and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own 
life also, he cannot be my disciple; and whosoever doth not bear his cross, and 
come after me, he cannot be my disciple.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p35">Which expressions, of hating father and mother, and other relations, 
and even life itself, are not to be understood rigorously, and in an absolute sense, 
but comparatively; for it is an Hebrew manner of speech, to express that absolutely, 
which is meant only comparatively; and so our Saviour explains himself in a parallel 
text to this. (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p35.1" passage="Matt. x. 37" parsed="|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37">Matt. x. 37</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 10:38" id="iii.xii-p35.2" parsed="|Matt|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.38">38</scripRef>.) “He that loveth father and mother more than me, 
is not worthy of me; he that loveth son or daughter, more than me, is not worthy 
of me; and he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy 
of me.” In another place our Saviour instanceth in quitting our estates for his 
sake. (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p35.3" passage="Matt. xix. 29" parsed="|Matt|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.29">Matt. xix. 29</scripRef>.) “Every one that shall forsake houses, or brethren, or sisters, 
or father, or mother, or wife, or <pb n="232" id="iii.xii-Page_232" />children, or lands, for my name’s sake;” by 
all which it appears, 
that this self-denial which our Saviour here requires of his disciples, is to be 
extended no farther, than to a readiness and willingness, when ever God shall call 
us to it, to quit all our temporal interests and enjoyments, and even life itself, 
the dearest of all other, and to submit to any temporal inconvenience and suffering 
for his sake. And thus much for the explication of the precept here in the text. 
I proceed in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p36">III. Third place, to consider the strict and indispensable obligation 
of this precept of self-denial, and suffering for Christ and his truth, rather than 
to forsake and renounce them. “If any man will come after me, or be my disciple, 
let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me;” that is, upon these 
terms he must be my disciple, in this manner he must follow me; and in the text 
I mentioned before he declares again, that he that is not ready to quit all his 
relations, and even life itself, for his sake, is not worthy of him, and cannot 
be his disciple; and whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after him, cannot 
be his disciple; so that we can not be the disciples of Christ, nor be worthy to 
be called by his name, if we be not ready thus to deny ourselves for his sake: 
and, not only so; but if for fear of the cross, or of any temporal sufferings, 
we should renounce and deny him, he threatens to deny us before his Father which 
is in heaven, <i>i. e</i>. to deprive us of eternal life, and to sentence us to everlasting 
misery. (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p36.1" passage="Matth. x. 32" parsed="|Matt|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32">Matth. x. 32</scripRef>.) “Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I 
confess before my Father which is in heaven: but whosoever shall deny me before 
men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven;” and (<scripRef passage="Mark 8:38" id="iii.xii-p36.2" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38">Mark 
viii. <pb n="233" id="iii.xii-Page_233" />38</scripRef>.) “Whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, in this 
adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when 
he cometh in the glory of his Father, with his holy angels:” that is, when he cometh 
to judge the world, they shall not be able to stand in that judgment; for that by 
his being ashamed of them, is meant, that they shall be condemned by him, is plain 
from what goes before: (<scripRef passage="Mark 8:36,37" id="iii.xii-p36.3" parsed="|Mark|8|36|8|37" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.36-Mark.8.37">ver. 36, 37</scripRef>.) “What shall it profit a man if he shall 
gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in 
exchange for his soul?” and then it follows, “Whosoever, therefore, shall be 
ashamed of me, and of my words.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p37">But because some have the confidence to tell the world, that our 
Saviour doth not require thus much of Christians; but all that he obligeth us to, 
is to believe in him in our hearts, but not to make any outward profession of his 
religion, when the magistrate forbids it, and we are in danger of suffering for 
it; I shall therefore briefly examine what is pretended for so strange an assertion, 
and so directly contrary to the whole tenor of the gospel, and to the express words 
of our Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p38">The author of the book called the Leviathan tells us, that we 
are not only not bound to confess Christ, but we are obliged to deny him, in case 
the magistrate requireth us so to do: his words are these—“What if the sovereign 
forbid us to believe in Christ?” He answers, “Such forbidding is of no effect, 
because belief and unbelief never follow men’s commands. But what (says he) if we 
be commanded by our lawful prince to say with our tongues we believe not, must 
we obey such commands?” To this he answers, that “profession with the tongue <pb n="234" id="iii.xii-Page_234" />is but an external thing, and no more 
than any other gesture, 
whereby we signify our obedience, and wherein a Christian, holding firmly in his 
heart the faith of Christ, hath the same liberty which the prophet Elisha allowed 
to Naaman. But what then (says he) shall I answer to our Saviour, saying, ‘Whosoever denieth me before men, him will I deny before my Father which is in heaven?’ his 
answer is, “This we may say, that whatsoever a subject is compelled to in 
obedience to his sovereign, and does it not in order to his own mind, but the 
law of his country, the action is not his, but his sovereign’s; nor is it he 
that in this case denies Christ before men, but his governor, and the laws of 
his country.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p39">But can any man, that in good earnest pays any degree of reverence 
to our blessed Saviour and his religion, think to baffle such plain words by so 
frivolous an answer? there is no man doubts, but if the magistrate should command 
men to deny Christ, he would be guilty of a great sin in so doing: but if we must 
obey God rather than men, and every man must give an account of himself to God, 
how will this excuse him that denies Christ, or breaks any other commandment of 
God upon the command of the magistrate? And, to put the matter out of all doubt, 
that our Saviour forbids all that will be his disciples upon pain of damnation to 
deny him, though the magistrate should command them to do so, it is very observable, 
that in that very place, where he speaks of confessing or denying him before men, 
he puts this very case of their being brought before kings and governors for confessing 
him: (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p39.1" passage="Matt. x. 17" parsed="|Matt|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17">Matt. x. 17</scripRef>.) “Beware (says he) of men; for they will deliver you up to 
the councils, and <pb n="235" id="iii.xii-Page_235" />they will scourge you in their synagogues; and ye shall be brought 
before governors and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the gentiles.” But what testimony would this be against them, if Christians were bound 
to deny Christ at their command? But our Saviour goes on, and tells them how they 
ought to demean themselves, when they are brought before kings and governors: (<scripRef passage="Matth 10:19" id="iii.xii-p39.2" parsed="|Matt|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.19">ver. 
19.</scripRef>) “But when they shall deliver you up, take ye no thought how or what ye shall 
speak; for it shall be given you in that very hour what you shall speak.” But what 
need of any such extra ordinary assistance in this case, if they had nothing to 
do but deny him, when they were required by the magistrate to do it. And then (proceeding 
in the same discourse) he bids them: (<scripRef passage="Matth 10:28" id="iii.xii-p39.3" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28">ver. 28</scripRef>.) not to fear them that can “kill 
the body, and after that have no more that they can do;” that is, not to deny him, 
for fear of any temporal punishment or suffering the magistrate could inflict upon 
them; but to fear and obey him who can destroy body and soul in hell. And upon 
this discourse our Saviour concludes: (<scripRef passage="Matth 10:32,33" id="iii.xii-p39.4" parsed="|Matt|10|32|10|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32-Matt.10.33">ver. 32, 33</scripRef>.) “Whosoever therefore shall 
confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven: but whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny 
before my Father 
which is in heaven.” And now can any thing be plainer, than that our Saviour requires 
his disciples to make confession of him before kings and governors, and not to deny 
him for fear of any thing which they can do to them? But let us in quire a little 
farther, and see how the apostles, who received this precept from our Saviour himself, 
did understand it. (<scripRef id="iii.xii-p39.5" passage="Acts iv. 18" parsed="|Acts|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.18">Acts iv. 18</scripRef>.) We find Peter and John summoned before the Jewish 
magistrates, who <pb n="236" id="iii.xii-Page_236" />“strictly commanded them not to speak at all, nor teach in the 
name of Jesus. But Peter and John answered and said unto them, Whether it be right 
in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye.” And when 
they still persisted in their course, notwithstanding the command of the magistrate, 
and were called again before the council, (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:28" id="iii.xii-p39.6" parsed="|Acts|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.28">chap. v. 28</scripRef>.) and “the high priest asked 
them, saying, Did not we straitly command you, that you should not teach in this 
name? and behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine:” they return them 
again the same answer: (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:29" id="iii.xii-p39.7" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">ver. 29</scripRef>.) “Then Peter and the other apostles answered 
and said, We ought to obey God rather than men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p40">And let any man now judge whether our Saviour did not oblige men 
to confess him even before magistrates, and to obey him rather than men. And, indeed, 
how can any man in reason think, that the great king and governor of the world should 
invest any man with a power to control his authority, and to oblige men to disobey 
and renounce him, “by whom kings reign, and princes decree judgment?” this is a 
thing so unreasonable, that it can hardly be imagined, that any thing but downright 
malice against God and religion could prompt any man to advance such an assertion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p41">I should now have proceeded to the fourth and last particular, 
which I proposed to speak to, namely, to vindicate the reasonableness of this 
precept of self-denial and suffering for Christ, which, at first appearance, may seem 
to be so very harsh and difficult. But this, together with the application of this 
discourse, shall be reserved to another opportunity.</p>
<pb n="237" id="iii.xii-Page_237" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXVI. Of Self-Denial and Suffering for Christ’s Sake." prev="iii.xii" next="iii.xiv" id="iii.xiii">
<h2 id="iii.xiii-p0.1">SERMON LXVI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xiii-p0.2">OF SELF-DENIAL AND SUFFERING FOR CHRIST’S SAKE.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xiii-p1"><i>Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after 
me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me</i>.—<scripRef passage="Matth 16:24" id="iii.xiii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24"><span class="sc" id="iii.xiii-p1.2">Matt</span>. xvi. 24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xiii-p2">“THEN said Jesus to his disciples;” that is, upon occasion 
of his former discourse with them, concerning his approaching passion, and that 
he must shortly go up to Jerusalem, and there suffer many things of the elders and 
chief priests and scribes, and at last be put to death by them; “then said Jesus 
unto his disciples, If any man will come after me;” that is, if any man will be 
my disciple, and undertake the profession of my religion, he must do it upon these 
terms of self-denial and suffering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p3">In the handling of these words, I proceeded in this method.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p4">First, I considered the way which our Saviour here useth in making 
proselytes, and gaining men over to his religion. He offers no manner of force and 
violence to compel men to the profession of it; but fairly proposeth it to their 
consideration and choice, telling them plainly, upon what terms they must be his 
disciples: if they like them, and be resolved to submit to them, well; if not, 
it is in vain to follow him any longer; for they cannot be his disciples. And to 
use any other way than this to <pb n="238" id="iii.xiii-Page_238" />gain men over to religion, is contrary both to the nature of man, 
who is a reasonable creature; and to the nature of religion, which, if it be not 
our free choice, cannot be religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p5">Secondly, I explained this duty or precept of self-denial, expressed 
in these words, “let him deny himself, and take up his cross;” which phrase, of 
taking up one’s cross, is an allusion to the Roman custom, which was, that the malefactor, 
that was to be crucified, was to take up his cross upon his shoulders, and to carry 
it to the place of execution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p6">Now, for our clearer understanding of this precept of self-denial, 
I told you, that it is not to be extended to every thing that may properly be called 
by that name, but to be limited by the plain scope and intendment of our Saviour’s discourse; and therefore I did, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p7">First place, remove several things which are instanced in by 
some, as intended and required by this precept. As,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p8">1. That we should deny and renounce our own senses in matters 
of faith. But this I shewed to be absurd and impossible; because, if we do not believe 
what we see, or will believe contrary to what we see, we destroy all certainty, 
there being no greater than that of sense. Besides, that the evidence of faith being 
less clear and certain than that of sense, it is contrary to the nature of assent, 
which is always swayed and borne down by the greatest and clearest evidence. So 
that we cannot assent to any thing in plain contradiction to the evidence of sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p9">2. Others would comprehend under this precept, the denying of 
our reason in matters of faith; which <pb n="239" id="iii.xiii-Page_239" />is in the next degree of absurdity to the other; because no 
man can believe any thing, but upon some reason or other; and to believe without 
any reason, or against reason, is to make faith unreasonable, and infidelity reasonable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p10">3. Others pretend, that by virtue of this precept, men ought to 
be content to renounce their own eternal happiness, and to be miserable for ever, 
for the glory of God, and the salvation of their brethren. But this I shewed cannot 
be a duty, for this plain reason: because, if it were, there is no argument left 
powerful enough to persuade a man to it. And as for the two scripture instances 
alleged to this purpose, Moses’s wish of being blotted out of the book of life 
for the people of Israel, signifies no more than a temporal death; and St. Paul’s, of being “accursed from Christ” for his brethren, is only an hyperbolical expression 
of his great passion and zeal for the salvation of his countrymen; as is evident 
from the form of the expression, such as is commonly used to usher in an hyperbole; 
“I could wish.” And, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p11">Second place, I shewed positively, that the plain meaning of this 
precept of self-denial is this, and nothing but this; that we should be willing 
to part with all our temporal interests and enjoyments, and even life itself, for 
the sake of Christ and his religion. This is to deny ourselves. And then that we 
should be willing to bear any temporal inconvenience and suffering upon the same 
account this is to take up our cross. And this I shewed from the instances which 
our Saviour gives of self-denial, whenever he had occasion to discourse upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p12">Thirdly, I considered the strict and indispensable obligation 
of this precept of self-denial, rather than <pb n="240" id="iii.xiii-Page_240" />to forsake Christ and his religion. Without this disposition 
and resolution of mind we cannot be his disciples; and if we deny him before men, 
he will also deny us before his Father which is in heaven. And this confession of 
him and his truth we are to make before kings and governors, and notwithstanding 
their commands to the contrary, which are of no force against the laws and commands 
of God. Thus far I have gone. There remains only the Fourth and last particular, 
which I proposed to speak to; viz. to vindicate the reasonableness of this 
self-denial and suffering for Christ, which at first appearance may seem to be 
so very difficult. And this precept cannot be thought unreasonable, if we take 
into consideration these three things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p13">I. That he, who requires this of us, hath himself given us the 
greatest example of self-denial that ever was. The greatest in itself, in that he 
denied himself more, and suffered more grievous things, than it is possible for 
any of us to do: and such an example as, in the circumstances of it, is most apt 
and powerful to engage and oblige us to the imitation of it, because all his self-denial 
and sufferings were for our sakes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p14">II. If we consider, that he hath promised all needful supplies 
of his grace to enable us to the discharge of this difficult duty of self-denial 
and suffering, and to support and comfort us therein.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p15">III. He hath assured us of a glorious reward of all our sufferings 
and self-denial, beyond the proportion of them, both in the degree and duration 
of it. I shall go over these as briefly as I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p16">I. If we consider, that he, who requires us thus to deny ourselves 
for him, hath given us the greatest example of self-denial that ever was. Our Saviour <pb n="241" id="iii.xiii-Page_241" />knowing how unwelcome this doctrine of self-denial and suffering 
must needs be to his disciples, and how hardly this precept would go down with them, 
to sweeten it a little, and take off the harshness of it, and to prepare their minds 
the better for it, he tells them first of his own sufferings, that by that means 
he might, in some measure, reconcile their minds to it, when they saw that he required 
nothing of them, but what he was ready to undergo himself, and to give them the 
example of it. And upon this occasion it was, that our Saviour acquaints them with 
the hard and difficult terms upon which they must be his disciples: (<scripRef passage="Matth 16:21" id="iii.xiii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21">ver. 21</scripRef>.) 
the evangelist tells us, that “Jesus began to shew unto his disciples, how that 
he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders, and chief priests 
and scribes, and be killed.”—“Then said Jesus unto his disciples;” that is, immediately 
upon this discourse of his own sufferings, as the fittest time for it, he takes 
the opportunity to tell them plainly of their own sufferings, and that, unless 
they were prepared and resolved to deny themselves so far, as to suffer all manner of persecution for his sake and the profession of his religion, they could not 
be his disciples. “If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take 
up his cross, and follow me;” that is, let him reckon and resolve upon following 
that example of self-denial and suffering in which I will go before him. Now the 
consideration of this example of self-denial and suffering, which our Saviour hath 
given us, hath great force in it to reconcile us to this difficult duty, and to 
shew the reasonableness of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p17">1. In that he who requires us thus to deny ourselves, hath himself 
in his own person, given us <pb n="242" id="iii.xiii-Page_242" />the greatest example of self-denial that ever was. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p18">2. Such an example as, in all the circumstances of it, is most 
apt and powerful to engage and oblige us to the imitation of it; because all his 
self-denial and sufferings were for our sakes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p19">1. He, who requires us thus to deny ourselves, hath himself in 
his own person given us the greatest example of self-denial that ever was; in that 
he denied himself more, and suffered more grievous things, than any of us can do. 
He bore the insupportable load of all the sins of mankind, and of the wrath and 
vengeance due to them. “Never was sorrow like to his sorrow, wherewith the Lord 
afflicted him in the day of his fierce anger. He was despised and rejected of men, 
a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief; his visage was marred more than any 
man’s, and his form more than the sons of men:” <i>i. e</i>. he underwent more affliction, 
and had more contempt poured upon him, than ever was upon any of the sons of men: 
and yet he endured all this with incredible patience and meekness, with the greatest 
evenness and constancy of mind, and with the most perfect submission and resignation 
of himself to the will of God, that can be imagined.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p20">Such an example as this should be of great force to animate us 
with the like courage and resolution in lesser dangers and difficulties. To see 
the Captain of our salvation going before us, and leading us on so bravely, and 
made perfect by greater sufferings than we can ever be called to, or are any ways 
able to undergo, is no small argument and encouragement to us, to take up our cross, 
and follow him. The consideration of the unknown sufferings of the Son of God, so 
great as we cannot <pb n="243" id="iii.xiii-Page_243" />well conceive of them, should make all the afflictions and 
sufferings that can befal us, not only tolerable, but easy to us. Upon this 
consideration it is, that the apostle animates Christians to patience in their 
Christian course, notwithstanding all the hardships and sufferings that attended 
it. (<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p20.1" passage="Heb. xii. 2" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2">Heb. xii. 2</scripRef>.) “Let us run with patience the race which is set before us, 
looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who endured the cross, 
and despised the shame. For consider him, who endured such contradiction of 
sinners against himself, lest ye also be weary and faint in your minds.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p21">And this example is more powerful for our encouragement, because 
therein we see the world conquered to our hands, and all the terrors and temptations of it baffled and subdued, and thereby a cheap and easy victory over it obtained 
for us. By this consideration, our Saviour endeavours to inspire his disciples 
with cheerfulness and courage in this great conflict: (<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p21.1" passage="John xvi. 33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.) “In the 
world ye shall have tribulation: but, be of good cheer, I have overcome the 
world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p22">2. This example of our Saviour, is such as, in all the circumstances 
of it, is most apt and powerful to engage and oblige us to the imitation of it, 
because all his self-denial and sufferings were for our sakes, in pity and kindness 
to us, and wholly for our benefit and advantage. We are apt to have their example 
in great regard, from whom we have received great kindness and mighty benefits. 
This pattern of self-denial and suffering, which our religion proposeth to us, is 
the example of one, whom we have reason to esteem, and love, and imitate, above 
any person in the world. It is the example of our Lord and Master, of our sovereign 
and our Saviour, of <pb n="244" id="iii.xiii-Page_244" />the founder of our religion, and of “the author and finisher 
of our faith:” and surely such an example must needs carry authority with it, and 
command our imitation. It is the example of our best friend and greatest benefactor; of him, who laid down his life for us, and sealed his love to us with his dearest 
blood; and, even when we were bitter enemies to him, did and suffered more for 
us than any man ever did for his best friend. If we should be reduced to poverty 
and want, let us consider him, “who being Lord of all, had not where to lay his 
head; who being rich, for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might 
be made rich.” If it should be our lot to “be persecuted for righteousness sake,” 
and exercised with sufferings and reproaches, let us look “unto Jesus, the author 
and finisher of our faith, who endured the cross, and despised the shame” for our 
sakes. In a word, can we be discontented at any condition, or decline it in a good 
cause, when we consider how contented the Son of God was in the meanest and most 
destitute, how meek and patient in the most afflicted and suffering condition? how 
he welcomed all events, and was so perfectly resigned to the will of his heavenly 
Father, that whatever pleased God pleased him?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p23">And surely in no case is example more necessary than in this, 
to engage and encourage us in the discharge of so difficult a duty, so contrary 
to the bent and inclination of flesh and blood. A bare precept of self-denial, and 
a peremptory command to sacrifice our own wills, our ease, our pleasure, our reputation, yea, and life itself, to the glory of God, and the maintenance of his truth, 
would have sounded very harsh and severe, had not the practice of all this been 
mollified and sweetened by a pattern of so <pb n="245" id="iii.xiii-Page_245" />much advantage; by one, who in all these respects denied himself, 
much more than it is possible for us to do; by one, who might have insisted upon a greater 
right, who abased himself, and stooped from a greater height and dignity; who 
was not forced into a condition of meanness and poverty, but chose it for our sakes; who submitted to suffering, though he had never deserved it. Here is an example, 
that hath all the argument and all the encouragement that can be to the imitation 
of it,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p24">Such an example is of greater force and authority than any precept 
or law can be: so that well might our Lord, thus going before us, command us to 
follow him, and say, “if any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and 
take up his cross, and follow me.” For if he thus denied himself, well may we, 
who have much less to deny, but much more cause and reason to do it. He did it 
voluntarily, and of choice; but it is our duty. He did it for our sakes; we do 
it for our own. His own goodness moved him to deny himself for us; but gratitude 
obligeth us to deny ourselves in any thing for him. We did not in the least deserve 
any thing from him; but he hath wholly merited all this, and infinitely more from 
us. So that such an example as this is, in all the circumstances of it, cannot but 
be very powerful and effectual, to oblige us to the imitation of it. But the reasonableness 
of this precept will yet farther appear if we consider, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p25">Third place, That God hath promised to all sincere Christians 
all needful supplies of his grace, to enable them to the discharge of this difficult 
duty of self-denial, and to support and comfort them therein. For the Spirit of 
Christ dwells in all Christians, and the same glorious power that raised <pb n="246" id="iii.xiii-Page_246" />up Jesus from the dead, works mightily in them that believe. (<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p25.1" passage="Eph. i. 19" parsed="|Eph|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.19">Eph. 
i. 19</scripRef>.) “That ye may know (saith St. Paul, speaking in general to all Christians) 
what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to 
the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him 
from the dead.” Of ourselves we are very weak, and the temptations and terrors of 
the world very powerful; but there is a principle residing in every true Christian, 
able to bear us up against the world, and the power of all its temptations. “Whatsoever 
is born of God (saith St John) overcometh the world; and this is the victory that 
overcometh the world, even our faith. Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome; 
because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p26">And this grace and strength was afforded to the first Christians 
in a most extraordinary manner, for their comfort and support under sufferings; 
so that they were strengthened with all might, according to God’s glorious power, 
unto all long-suffering with joyfulness, as St. Paul prays for the Colossians, <scripRef passage="Col 1:11" id="iii.xiii-p26.1" parsed="|Col|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.11">chap. 
i. 11</scripRef>. And these consolations of the Spirit of God, this joy in the Holy Ghost, 
was not peculiarly appropriated to the first times of Christianity; but is still 
afforded to all sincere Christians, in such degree as is necessary and convenient 
for them. And whenever God exerciseth good men with trials more than human, and 
such sufferings, as are beyond the ordinary rate of human strength and patience 
to bear, he hath promised to endue them with more than human courage and resolution. 
So St. Paul tells the Corinthians: (<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p26.2" passage="1 Cor. x. 13" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.) “He is faithful that hath promised; who will not suffer you to be <pb n="247" id="iii.xiii-Page_247" />tempted above what you are able, but will with the temptation 
also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” And why should we be 
daunted at any suffering, if God be pleased to increase our strength, in 
proportion to the sharpness of our sufferings?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p27">And, blessed be God, many of our persecuted brethren at this day 
have remarkably found this comfortable assistance and support; though many 
likewise have fallen through fear and weakness, as it also happened in the primitive 
times. But wherever this promise is not made good, it is (as I have formerly said) 
by reason of some fault and failing on our part. Either men were not sincere in 
the profession of the truth, and then no wonder if, “when tribulation and persecution ariseth, because of the word, they are offended,” and fall off. Or else they were 
too confident of themselves, and did not seek God’s grace and assistance, and rely 
upon it as they ought; and thereupon God hath left them to themselves (as he did 
Peter), to convince them of their own frailty and rash confidence; and yet, even 
in that case, when there is truth and sincerity at the bottom, there is no reason 
to doubt, but that the goodness of God is such, as by some means or other to give 
to such persons (as he did to Peter) the opportunity of recovering themselves by 
repentance, and a more steadfast resolution afterwards</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p28">Fourthly, If we consider, in the last place, that our Saviour 
hath assured us of a glorious and eternal reward of all our self-denial and sufferings 
for him; a reward infinitely beyond the proportion of our sufferings, both in the 
degree and duration of it. Now the clear discovery of this is peculiarly owing to 
the Christian religion, and the appearance of our <pb n="248" id="iii.xiii-Page_248" />Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and brought 
life and immortality to light by the gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p29">And as our blessed Saviour hath assured us of this blessed state 
of good men in another world; so hath he likewise assured us, that greater degrees 
of this happiness shall be the portion of those who suffer for him and his truth: 
(<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p29.1" passage="Matth. v. 10" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10">Matth. v. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matth 5:11" id="iii.xiii-p29.2" parsed="|Matt|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.11">11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matth 5:12" id="iii.xiii-p29.3" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">12</scripRef>.) “Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness 
sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall revile 
you, and persecute you, and speak all manner of evil against you falsely, for my 
name’s sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad; for great is your reward in heaven.” 
And nothing surely can be more reasonable, than to part with things of small value 
for things of in finitely greater and more considerable; to forego the transient 
pleasures and enjoyments, and the imperfect felicities of this world, for the solid 
and perfect and perpetual happiness of a better life; and to exchange a short 
and miserable life, for eternal life and blessedness: in a word, to be content 
to be driven home, to be banished out of this world into our own native country, 
and to be violently thrust out of this vale of tears, into those regions of 
bliss, where are “joys unspeakable and full of glory.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p30">This consideration St. Paul tells us supported the primitive Christians 
under their sharpest and heaviest sufferings: (<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p30.1" passage="2 Cor. iv. 16" parsed="|2Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.16">2 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>) “For this cause 
(says he) we faint not, because our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; whilst we look 
not at the things which are seen, but the things which are not seen; for the 
things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are 
eternal.” <pb n="249" id="iii.xiii-Page_249" />So that our sufferings bear no more proportion to the reward of 
them, than finite does to infinite, than temporal to eternal, between which there 
is no proportion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p31">All that now remains, is to draw some useful inferences from 
what hath been discoursed concerning this great and difficult duty of self-denial 
for the sake of Christ and his religion; and they shall be these following.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p32">I. To acknowledge the great goodness of God to us, that all these 
laws and commands, even the hard est and severest of them, are so reasonable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p33">God, as he is our maker, and gave us our beings, hath an entire 
and sovereign right over us, and by virtue of that right might have imposed very 
hard things upon us, and this without the giving account to us of any of his matters, 
and without propounding any reward to us, so vastly disproportionate to our obedience 
to him. But in giving laws to us, he hath not made use of this right. The most severe 
and rigorous commands of the gospel are such, that we shall be infinitely gainers 
by our obedience to them. If we deny ourselves any thing in this world for Christ 
and his religion, we shall, in the next, be considered for it to the utmost, not 
only far beyond what it can deserve, but beyond what we can conceive or imagine; for this perishing life, and the transitory trifles and enjoyments of it, we shall 
receive “a kingdom which cannot be shaken, an in corruptible crown which fadeth 
not away, eternal in the heavens.” For these are faithful sayings, and we shall 
find them to be true, that “if we suffer with Christ we shall also reign with him;” 
if we be persecuted for righteousness sake, great shall our reward be in heaven; 
if we part with our temporal <pb n="250" id="iii.xiii-Page_250" />life, we shall be made partakers of eternal life. He that is 
firmly persuaded of the happiness of the next world, and believes “the glory 
which shall then be revealed,” hath no reason to be so much offended at “the 
sufferings of this present time,” so long as he knows and believes, that “these 
light afflictions, which are but for a moment, will work for him a far more 
exceeding and eternal weight of glory.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p34">II. Seeing this is required of every Christian, to be always in 
a preparation and disposition of mind to deny ourselves, and to take up our cross; 
if we do in good earnest resolve to be Christians, we ought to sit down and consider 
well with ourselves, what our religion will cost us, and whether we be content to 
come up to the price of it. If we value any thing in this world above Christ and 
his truth, “we are not worthy of him.” If it come to this, that we must either 
renounce him and his religion, or quit our temporal interests, if we be not ready 
to forego these, nay, and to part with even life itself, rather than to forsake 
him and his truth, “we are not worthy of him.” These are the terms of our Christianity, 
and therefore we are required in baptism solemnly to renounce the world: and our Saviour, from this very consideration, infers, that all who take upon them the 
profession of his religion, should consider seriously beforehand, and count the 
cost of it. (<scripRef id="iii.xiii-p34.1" passage="Luke xiv. 28" parsed="|Luke|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.28">Luke xiv. 28</scripRef>.) “Which of you, (says he) intending to build a tower, 
sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish 
it? Or what king going to war with another king, cloth not sit down and consult, 
whether with ten thousand he be able to meet him that cometh against him with twenty 
thousand. So, likewise, <pb n="251" id="iii.xiii-Page_251" />whosoever he be, that forsaketh not all he hath, cannot be my 
disciple.” You see the terms upon which we are Christians: we must always be prepared in the resolution of our minds to deny ourselves, and take up our cross, 
though we are not actually put upon this trial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p35">III. What hath been said is matter of great comfort and encouragement 
to all those who deny themselves, and suffer upon so good an account: of whom, 
God knows, there are too great a number at this day, in several parts of the world; some under actual sufferings, such as cannot but move compassion and horror in 
all that hear of them; others who are fled hither, and into other countries, for 
refuge and shelter from one of the sharpest persecutions that perhaps ever was, 
if all the circumstances of it be duly considered. But, not to enlarge upon so unpleasant 
a theme, they who suffer for the truth and righteousness sake, have all the comfort 
and encouragement that the best example and the greatest and most glorious promises 
God can give. They have the best example in their view: “Jesus, the author and 
finisher of their faith, who endured the cross, and despised the shame.” So that 
how great and terrible soever their sufferings be, they do but tread in the 
steps of the Son of God, and of the best and holiest man that ever was; and he, 
who is their great example in suffering, will likewise be their support, and 
“their exceeding great reward.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p36">So that though suffering for Christ be accounted great self-denial, 
and he is graciously pleased so to accept it, because, in denying things present and 
sensible for things future and invisible, we do not only declare our affection 
to him, but our great faith and confidence in him, by shewing that we rely upon <pb n="252" id="iii.xiii-Page_252" />his word, and venture all upon the security which he offers us 
in another world; yet, according to a right estimate of things, and to those who 
“walk by faith, and not by sight,” this which we call self-denial, is, in truth 
and reality, but a more commendable sort of self-love; because we do herein most 
effectually consult and secure and advance our own happiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p37">IV. and lastly, Since God hath been pleased for so long a time 
to excuse us from this hardest part of self-denial, let us not grudge to deny ourselves, 
in lesser matters, for the sake of his truth and religion, to miss a good place, 
or to quit it upon that account; much less let us think much to renounce our vices, 
and to thwart our evil inclinations, for his sake. As Naaman’s servant said to him 
concerning the means prescribed by the prophet for his cure, “If he had bid thee 
do some great thing, wouldst thou not have done it? how much more, when he hath 
only said, Wash and be clean?” So, since God imposeth no harder terms upon us, 
than repentance and reformation of our lives, we should gladly and thankfully submit 
to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p38">This I know is difficult to some, to mortify their earthly members, 
to “crucify the flesh with the affections and lusts” of it; it is like cutting 
off a right hand, and plucking out a right eye. Some are so strongly addicted to 
their lusts and vices, that they could with more ease despise life, in many cases, 
than thus deny themselves. But, in truth, there is no more of self-denial in it, 
than a man denies himself when he is mortally sick and wounded, in being content 
to be cured, and willing to be well. This is not at all to our temporal prejudice 
and in convenience, and it directly conduceth to our eternal <pb n="253" id="iii.xiii-Page_253" />happiness; for there is no man that lives a holy and virtuous 
life, and in obedience to the laws of God, that can lightly receive any prejudice 
by it in this world. Since God doth not call us to suffer, we should do so much 
the more for him. Since he doth not put us to testify our love to him by laying 
down our lives for him, we should shew it by a greater care to keep his commandments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p39">God was pleased to exercise the first Christians with great sufferings, 
and to try their love and constancy to him and his truth, in a very extraordinary 
manner, by severity and contempt, by the spoiling of their goods, and the loss of 
all things; by bonds and imprisonments; by cruel mockings and scourgings; by the 
extremity of torments, and by resisting even unto blood; by being “killed for 
his sake all the day long, and appointed as sheep for the slaughter.” God was 
pleased to make their way to heaven very sharp and painful, and to “hedge it 
in,” as it were, “with thorns on every side,” so that they could not, but 
through many tribulations enter into the kingdom of heaven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p40">Thus we ought all to be in readiness and resolution to submit 
to this duty, if God should think fit at any time of our lives to call us to it. 
But if he be pleased to excuse us from it, and to “let this cup pass from us,” 
(which may lawfully be our earnest prayer to God, since we have so good a 
pattern for it) there will be another duty incumbent upon us, which will take up 
the whole man, and the whole time of our life, and that is to “serve him without 
fear, in holiness and righteousness before him all the days of our lives.”</p>
<pb n="254" id="iii.xiii-Page_254" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXVII. Good Men Strangers and Sojourners upon Earth." prev="iii.xiii" next="iii.xv" id="iii.xiv">
<h2 id="iii.xiv-p0.1">SERMON LXVII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xiv-p1">[Preached at Whitehall, before the Royal Family, Nov. 1, 1666.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xiv-p1.1">GOOD MEN STRANGERS AND SOJOURNERS UPON EARTH.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.xiv-p2"><i>And confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 11:13" id="iii.xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13"><span class="sc" id="iii.xiv-p2.2">Heb</span>. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.xiv-p3">The verse runs thus:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xiv-p4"><i>These all died in faith, not having received the promises; but 
having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and 
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xiv-p5">THE apostle having declared, at the latter end of the foregoing 
chapter, that faith is the great principle whereby good men are acted, and whereby 
they are supported under all the evils and sufferings of this life, (<scripRef passage="Heb 10:38" id="iii.xiv-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.38">ver. 38</scripRef>.) “now the just shall live by faith;” in this chapter he makes it his main business, 
to set forth to us at large the force and power of faith; and, to this purpose, 
he first tells us what kind of faith he means, viz. a firm persuasion of things 
not present and visible to sense, but invisible and future: (<scripRef passage="Heb 11:1" id="iii.xiv-p5.2" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">ver. 1</scripRef>.) “Now faith 
(saith he) is the confident expectation of things hoped for, and the evidence of 
things not seen.” Faith represents to us the reality of things which are invisible 
to sense, as the existence of God and his providence; and of things which are at 
a great distance from us, as the future state of rewards and punishments in another 
world.</p>
<pb n="255" id="iii.xiv-Page_255" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p6">And then he proceeds to shew, by particular and famous instances, 
that the firm belief and persuasion of these things, was the great principle of 
the piety and virtue of the saints, and of good men in all ages of the world: by 
this, Abel and Enoch and Noah; Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; Joseph and Moses, and all 
the famous heroes of the Old Testament, “obtained a good report,” and pleased 
God; and did all those eminent acts of obedience and self-denial which are recorded 
of them. They “believed the being of God, and that he is a rewarder of them that 
diligently seek him.” They dreaded his threatenings, and relied upon his promises 
of future and invisible good things. They lived and died in a full persuasion and 
confidence of the truth of them, though they did not live to see them actually fulfilled 
and accomplished. “All these (saith he, speaking of those eminent saints which 
he had instanced in before,) died in faith, not having received the promises; 
but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them.” This 
is spoken with a more particular regard to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, to whom the 
promises of the conquest and possession of a fruitful land were made, and of a numerous 
offspring, among whom should be the Messias, in whom all the nations of the earth 
should be blessed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p7">These promises they did not live to see accomplished and made 
good in their days; but they heartily believed them, and rejoiced in the hope and 
expectation of them, as if they had embraced them in their arms, and been put into 
the actual possession of them: “and they confessed that they were pilgrims and 
strangers on the earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p8">This saying and acknowledgment more particularly <pb n="256" id="iii.xiv-Page_256" />and immediately refers to those sayings of the patriarchs 
Abraham and Jacob, which we find recorded <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p8.1" passage="Gen. xxiii. 4" parsed="|Gen|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23.4">Gen. xxiii. 4</scripRef>; where Abraham says to 
the sons of Heth, “I am a stranger and a sojourner with you:” and <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p8.2" passage="Gen. xlvii. 9" parsed="|Gen|47|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.47.9">Gen. xlvii. 
9</scripRef>; where Jacob says to Pharaoh, “the days of the years of my pilgrimage are an 
hundred- and thirty years; few and evil have the days of the years of my life been.” 
These good men were “strangers and sojourners in a land which was promised to be 
theirs afterwards. They dwelt in it themselves as strangers, but were in expectation 
that it would one day become the inheritance of their posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p9">Now in this, as by a type and shadow, the apostle represents 
to us the condition of good men, while they are passing through this world. They 
are “pilgrims and strangers in the earth; they travel up and down the world for 
a time, as the patriarchs did in the land of Canaan; but are in expectation of 
a bet ter and more settled condition hereafter: “they desire a better country, 
that is, an heavenly,” says the apostle at the sixteenth verse of this chapter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p10">That which I design from these words, is, to represent to us 
our present condition in this world, and to awaken us to a due sense and serious 
consideration of it. It is the same condition that all the saints and holy men 
that are gone before us were in, in this world; and every one of us may say with 
David, (<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p10.1" passage="Psal. xxxix. 12" parsed="|Ps|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.12">Psal. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.) “I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourner, as all my 
fathers were.” It is a condition very troublesome and very unsettled, such as that 
of “pilgrims and strangers” used to be. This we must all acknowledge, if we judge 
rightly of our present state and condition. “They confessed that they were strangers 
and pilgrims on the earth;” but <pb n="257" id="iii.xiv-Page_257" />yet it was not without the hope and expectation of a better 
and happier condition in reversion. So it follows just after; “they that say 
such things, (that is, that confess themselves to be strangers and pilgrims on 
the earth) declare plainly, that they seek a country.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p11">This bore up the patriarchs under all the evils and troubles of 
their pilgrimage, that they expected an inheritance, and a quiet and settled possession 
of that good land which God had promised to them. Answerably to which, good men 
do expect, after the few and evil days of their pilgrimage in this world are over, 
a blessed inheritance in a “better country, that is, an heavenly;” and with blessed 
Abraham, the father of the faithful, they “look for a city which hath foundations, 
whose builder and maker is God, as it is said of that good patriarch at the tenth 
verse of this chapter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p12">It is very frequent not only in Scripture, but in other authors, 
to represent our condition in this world by that of pilgrims and sojourners in a 
foreign country: for the mind, which is the man, and our immortal souls, which are 
by far the most noble and excellent part of ourselves, are the natives of heaven, 
and but “pilgrims and strangers” here on earth; and when the days of our pilgrimage 
shall be over, are designed to return to that “heavenly country,” from which they 
came, and to which they belong. And therefore the apostle tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p12.1" passage="Phil. iii. 20" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii. 
20</scripRef>.) that Christians have relation to heaven, as their native place and country, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiv-p12.2">Ἡμῶν γὰρ τὸ πολίτευμα ἐν οὐρανοῖς ὑπάρχει</span>, 
“our conversation is in heaven;” so we render the words: but 
they properly signify, that Christians are members of that city and society which 
is above; and, though they converse at present here below, while they are passing 
through this world, yet heaven <pb n="258" id="iii.xiv-Page_258" />is the country to which they do belong, and whither they are continually 
tending, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p12.3">sedes ubi fata quietas ostendunt</span></i>, where a quiet habitation, and a perpetual 
rest is designed and prepared for them. This acknowledgment David makes concerning 
himself, and all the people of God: (<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p12.4" passage="1 Chron. xxix. 15" parsed="|1Chr|29|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.29.15">1 Chron. xxix. 15</scripRef>.) “For we are strangers 
before thee, and sojourners, as were all our fathers. Our days on the earth are 
as a shadow, and there is none abiding.” So likewise St. Peter, (<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p12.5" passage="1 Pet. i. 17" parsed="|1Pet|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.17">1 Pet. i. 17</scripRef>.) 
“Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear; and, (chap. ii. ver. 11.) 
“Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly 
lusts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p13">And not only the inspired writers of Holy Scripture, but heathen 
authors, do frequently make use of this allusion. Plato tells us, it was a common 
saying, and almost in every man’s mouth, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiv-p13.1">παρεπιδημία τις ἐστὶν ὁ βιος</span>, “the life 
of man is a kind of pilgrimage.” And Tully, in his excellent discourse <i>De Senectute</i>, 
(concerning old age) brings in Cato describing our passage out of this world, not 
as a departure from our home, but like a man leaving his inn, in which he hath lodged 
for a night or two, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p13.2">ex vita ista discedo tanquam ex hospitio, non tanquam ex domo; commorandi enim natura diversorium nobis, non habitandi dedit</span></i>: 
“when I leave 
this world (says he) I look upon myself as departing out of an inn, and not as quitting 
mine own home and habitation; nature having assigned this world to us as a place 
to sojourn, but not to dwell in.” Which is the same with what the apostle says in 
the text, concerning the patriarchs; “they confessed that they were pilgrims and 
strangers on the earth;” and concerning all Christians: (<scripRef passage="Heb 13:14" id="iii.xiv-p13.3" parsed="|Heb|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.14">chap. xiii. 14</scripRef>.) “Here 
we have no continuing city; but we seek one to come.”</p>
<pb n="259" id="iii.xiv-Page_259" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p14">But I do not intend to follow the metaphor too close, and to 
vex and torture it by pursuing all those little parallels and similitudes, which 
a lively fancy might make or find, betwixt the condition of strangers and 
pilgrims, and the life of man during his abode and passage through this world. I 
will insist only upon two things, which seem plainly to be designed and intended 
by this metaphor, and they are these:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p15">I. That our condition in this world is very troublesome and unsettled: 
“they confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p16">II. It implies a tendency to a future settling, and the hopes 
and expectation of a happier condition, into which we shall enter when we go out 
of this world. For so it follows in the very next words after the text; “they 
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth: for they that say 
such things declare plainly that they seek a country.” “They that say such things;” that is, they that 
acknowledge themselves to have lived in such a rest less 
and uncertain condition in this world, travelling from one place to another, as 
the patriarchs Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob did, and yet pretend to be persuaded of 
the goodness of God, and the faithfulness of his promise, in which he solemnly 
declared himself to be their God, do hereby plainly shew, that they expect some 
happier condition hereafter wherein that great promise of God will be made good 
to them to the full.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p17">And these are two very weighty and useful considerations, that 
we should both understand our present condition in this world, and our future hope 
and expectation after our departure out of it, that so we may demean ourselves suitably 
to both these <pb n="260" id="iii.xiv-Page_260" />conditions; both as it is fit for those who look upon themselves 
“as pilgrims and sojourners” in this world; and likewise, as it becomes those 
who seek and expect a better country, and hope to be made partakers of a blessed 
immortality in another world. I shall briefly speak to both these; and then shew, 
what effect and influence the serious, meditation of these two points ought to have 
upon everyone of us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p18">I. That our condition in this world is very troublesome and unsettled. 
This I take to be principally intended in the metaphor of “strangers and pilgrims.” 
Such was the life of the patriarchs, which is here spoken of in the text: they 
had no constant abode and fixed habitation, but were continually wandering from 
one kingdom and country to another; in which travels they were exposed to a great 
many hazards and dangers, afflictions and mi series, affronts and injuries, as we 
read at large in the history of their travels in the Old Testament. And such is 
our condition in this world; it is often troublesome, and always uncertain and 
unsettled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p19">It is often very troublesome: not to insist upon the weak condition 
of infancy and childhood, the helplessness of that state, and insufficiency of it 
for its own preservation, and the supply of it’s natural wants and necessities: 
not to mention the dangerous vanity and desperate folly of youth, nor the infirmities 
and contempts, the many tedious and wearisome days and nights that old age is commonly 
grieved and afflicted withal, to that degree, as to make life not only unpleasant, 
but almost an intolerable burden to us. Not to dwell upon these, which yet take 
up and possess a great share and portion of our lives: if we look upon man in his 
best state, we shall find him as David hath long since pronounced on him, <pb n="261" id="iii.xiv-Page_261" />to be “altogether vanity.” We need not go a pilgrimage, and 
travel into remote countries, to make life more troublesome and uneasy. In what 
part of the world soever we are, even that which we improperly call our own home 
and native country, we shall meet with trouble and inconvenience enough to convince 
us, that we are but strangers in it. More especially good men are peculiarly liable 
to a great many evils and sufferings, upon account of their piety and virtue. “They are not of the world (as our blessed Saviour tells his disciples, <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p19.1" passage="John xv. 19" parsed="|John|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.19">John xv. 
19</scripRef>.); and because they are not of the world, therefore the world hateth them,” 
and taketh all opportunities and occasions to vex and persecute them in one kind 
or other, either by doing all manner of evil to them, or by speaking all manner 
of evil of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p20">But suppose we escape trouble upon this account, there are abundance 
of common and natural inconveniences, which render human life very uneasy. For 
either we must live alone, or in the company and society of others: one of these 
two is necessary and unavoidable. Suppose we would live alone; how few are there 
that can enjoy themselves tolerably alone for any considerable time? For though 
there be a great deal too much of self-love in mankind, and men are generally extremely 
fond of themselves; yet I know not how it happens (though so it is) that very few 
men in the world care for their own company, or can endure, for any considerable 
time, to converse only with themselves; nay, for the most part, they are sooner 
glutted with themselves, and surfeited of their own conversation, than with the 
worst company they can meet with; a shrewd sign, as one would think, that they 
knew something worse of themselves than of any body else, or at <pb n="262" id="iii.xiv-Page_262" />least they know it more certainly. It is a wise and deep saying 
of Aristotle: “Whoever affects to be alone must be (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xiv-p20.1">ἢ Θεὸς, ἢ θηρίον</span>,} either a 
god or a wild beast;” either he must be sufficient for himself, and want nothing; or of so wild and savage a disposition, as to destroy every thing that is weaker, 
and to run away from every thing that is stronger than himself. Now man is neither 
good enough to be contented and satisfied with himself, nor bad enough to hate and 
avoid every body else; and, therefore, he must enter into society, and keep company 
with other men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p21">And if we go abroad into the world, and try the conversation of 
men, it cannot but grieve us to see a great many things which yet we must see every 
day; the censoriousness, and uncharitableness, and insincerity of men one towards 
another, to see with what kindness they will treat one another to the face, and 
how hardly they will use them behind their backs. If there were nothing else, this 
one naughty quality, so common and reigning among mankind, were enough to make an 
honest and truehearted man, one that loves plainness and sincerity, to be heartily 
sick of the world, and glad to steal off the stage, where there is nothing native 
and sincere, but all personated and acted; where the conversation of a great part 
of men is all designing and insidious, full of flattery and falsehood, of good words 
and ill offices: “One speaketh peaceably to his neighbour with his mouth; but in 
his heart he lieth in wait,” as it is in the prophet, <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p21.1" passage="Jer. ix. 8" parsed="|Jer|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.8">Jer. ix. 8</scripRef>. And when a man 
hath done all the good turns he can, and endeavoured to oblige every man, and 
not 
only to live inoffensively, but exemplarily; he is fairly dealt withal, and comes 
off upon good terms, if he <pb n="263" id="iii.xiv-Page_263" />can but escape the ill words of men for doing well, and obtain 
a pardon for those things which truly deserve praise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p22">But, setting aside these, and the like melancholy considerations, 
when we are in the health and vigour of our age, when our blood is warm, and our 
spirits quick, and the humours of our body not yet turned and soured by great disappointments, 
and grievous losses of our estates, or nearest friends and relations, by a long 
course of afflictions, by many cross events and calamitous accidents; yet we are 
continually liable to all these, and the perpetual fear and danger of them is no 
small trouble and uneasiness to our minds, and does, in a great measure, rob us 
of the comfort, and eat out the pleasure and sweetness of all our enjoyments; and, 
by degrees, the evils we fear overtake us; and as one affliction and trouble goes 
off, another succeeds in the place of it, like Job’s messengers, whose bad tidings 
and reports of calamitous accidents carne so thick upon him, that they overtook 
one another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p23">If we have a plentiful fortune, we are apt to abuse it to intemperance 
and luxury, and this naturally breeds bodily pains and diseases, which take away 
all the comfort and enjoyment of a great estate. If we have health, it may be we 
are afflicted with losses or deprived of friends, or crossed in our interests and 
designs, and one thing or other happens to impede or interrupt the contentment and 
happiness of our lives. Sometimes an unexpected storm, or some other sudden calamity, 
sweepeth away, in an instant, all that which with so much industry and care we have 
been gathering many years. Or if an estate stand firm, our children are taken away, 
to whose comfort and advantage all the pains and <pb n="264" id="iii.xiv-Page_264" />endeavours of our lives were devoted. Or if none of these happen 
(as it is very rare to escape most, or some of them), yet for a demonstration to 
us that God intended this world to be uneasy, to convince us that a perfect state 
of happiness is not to be had here below, we often see in experience that those 
who seem to be in a condition as happy as this world can put them into, by the greatest 
accommodations towards it, are yet as far or farther from happiness as those who 
are destitute of most of those things wherein the greatest felicity of this world 
is thought to consist. Many times it so happens, that they who have all the furniture 
and requisites, all the materials and ingredients of a worldly felicity at their 
command, and in their power, yet have not the skill and ability out of all these 
to frame a happy condition of life to themselves. They have health, and friends, 
and reputation, and estate in abundance, and all outward accommodations that heart 
can wish; and yet, in the midst of all these circumstances of outward felicity, 
they are uneasy in their minds, and, as the wise man expresseth it, in their sufficiency 
they are in straits, and are, as it were, surfeited even with happiness itself, 
and do so fantastically and unaccountably nauseate the good condition they are in, 
that though they want nothing to make them happy, yet they cannot think themselves 
so; though they have nothing in the world to molest and disgust them, yet they can 
make a shift to create as much trouble to themselves out of nothing, as they who 
have the real and substantial causes of discontent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p24">Which plainly shews, that we are not to look for happiness here; it is not to be found in this land of the living; and, after our inquiries after 
it, we shall <pb n="265" id="iii.xiv-Page_265" />see sufficient reason to take up Solomon’s conclusion, that all 
is vanity and vexation of spirit; which is much the same with that aphorism of 
David his father, which I mentioned before, that man in his best estate is altogether 
vanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p25">But what happiness soever our condition in this world is capable 
of, it is most assuredly full of uncertainty and unsettlement; we cannot enjoy 
it long, and every moment we are in danger of being deprived of it. Whatever degree 
of earthly felicity we are possessed of, we have no security that it shall continue. 
There is nothing in this world but, when we are as sure of it as this world can 
make us, may be taken away from us by a thousand accidents. But suppose it to abide 
and continue; we ourselves shall be taken away from it: we must die, and in that 
very day all our enjoyments and hopes, as to this world, will perish with us; for 
here is no abiding place, we have no continuing city: so that it is in vain to 
design a happiness to ourselves in this world when we are not to stay in it, but 
only travel and pass through it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p26">And this is the first, our condition in this world is very troublesome 
and unsettled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p27">II. Our condition in this world being a state of pilgrimage, doth 
imply a tendency to future settlement and the hopes and expectation of a happier 
condition hereafter. And so the apostle reasons immediately after the text: “They 
confessed that they were pilgrims and strangers on the earth; for they that say 
such things declare plainly that they seek a country;” that is, they who acknowledge 
themselves to be pilgrims and strangers on the earth, and yet withal profess to 
be persuaded of the goodness of God, and the fidelity of his promise, do <pb n="266" id="iii.xiv-Page_266" />plainly declare that they seek another country. This is spoken 
of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who acknowledged themselves to be strangers and 
pilgrims on the earth; and thereby declared that they sought another country. Now, 
says the apostle, this cannot be the country from whence they first came, Ur of 
the Chaldees. (<scripRef passage="Heb 11:15" id="iii.xiv-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.15">Ver. 15</scripRef>.) “And truly, if they had been mindful of that country, from 
whence they came out, they might have had an opportunity of returning thither.” 
And, therefore, he concludes, that the country which they sought was a better country 
than any in this world. (<scripRef passage="Heb 11:16" id="iii.xiv-p27.2" parsed="|Heb|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.16">Ver. 16</scripRef>.) “But now they desire a better country; that 
is, an heavenly. Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God; for he hath 
prepared for them a city.” This plainly refers to that famous declaration or promise of 
God to the patriarchs of being their God: “I am the God of Abraham, the God of 
Isaac, and the God of Jacob.” Now certainly this promise of God did signify some 
very great blessing and advantage to those faithful servants of God above others. 
This was not made good to them in this world; for they confessed that they were 
pilgrims and strangers on the earth. Where, then, is the blessing spoken of and 
signified by the great words of that promise, that God was their God? They met 
with no such condition in this world, as was answerable to the greatness of that 
promise. From hence the apostle argues, that they had a firm persuasion of a future 
happiness: “For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a better 
country; that is, an heavenly. Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, 
since he hath prepared for them a city.” And though the promise of God to Abraham 
did immediately design <pb n="267" id="iii.xiv-Page_267" />the land of Canaan, and the earthly Jerusalem; yet the apostle 
extends it to that which was typified by it, viz. an heavenly country, the Jerusalem 
which is above, which, at the tenth verse of this chapter, is called “a city which 
hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.” And now, seeing God hath designed 
and prepared so great a happiness for them in another world, well might he be called 
their God, notwithstanding that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth; 
that is, though the full meaning and importance of this promise was not made good 
to them in this world, yet it was accomplished to the full in the happiness which 
was designed for them in another life. And God need not be ashamed to be called 
their God; implying, that if nothing had been meant by it beyond this world, this 
promise, of God’s being their God, would have fallen shamefully short of what it 
seemed to import. And this I conceive to be the true reason why our Saviour lays 
so much weight upon this promise, as to pitch upon it for the proof of the resurrection; that is, of a future state of happiness in another world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p28">There are many considerations apt to persuade good men of another 
life after this; as that mankind is generally possessed with this hope and persuasion; and that the more wise and virtuous men have been, the more plainly have 
they apprehended the hopes of immortality, and the better have they been contented 
to leave this world; as if, seeing farther than other men, they had a clearer prospect of the happiness they were entering upon; but, above all, that God hath made 
our condition in this world so troublesome and unsettled, as if he had designed 
on purpose to make us seek for happiness <pb n="268" id="iii.xiv-Page_268" />elsewhere, and to elevate and raise our minds to the hopes and 
expectation of a condition better and more durable, than any that is to be met with 
in this world; which, considering the goodness of God, and his gracious providence 
and care of good men, is a thing of itself extremely credible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p29">Having thus, as briefly as I could, dispatched the two particulars 
which I propounded to speak to for the explication of the text, 1 should now shew 
what influence these considerations ought to have upon our lives and practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p30">And if this be our condition in this world, and these our hopes 
and expectations as to another life; if we be “pilgrims and strangers on the earth,” 
and “look for a better country, that is, an heavenly;” this ought to have a great 
influence upon us in these following respects, which I shall at present but very 
briefly mention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p31">1. Let us entangle and incumber ourselves as little as we can 
in this our pilgrimage; let us not engage our affections too far in the pleasures 
and advantages of this world; for we are not to continue and settle in it, but 
to pass through it. A little will serve for our passage and accommodation in this 
journey; and, beyond that, why should we so earnestly covet and seek more?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p32">2. If we be “pilgrims and strangers;” then it concerns us to 
behave ourselves blamelessly and inoffensively, remembering, that the eyes of people 
are upon us, and that those among whom we live will be very curious and observant 
of our manners and carriage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p33">3. Let us be cheerful and patient under the troubles and 
afflictions of this present life. They who are in a strange country, must expect 
to encounter <pb n="269" id="iii.xiv-Page_269" />many injuries and affronts, and to be put to great difficulties 
and hazards, which we should endeavour to bear with that cheerfulness, as men that 
are upon a journey use to bear foul ways and bad weather, and inconvenient lodging 
and accommodations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p34">4. The consideration of our present condition and future hopes 
should set us above the fondness of life, and the slavish fear of death. For our 
minds will never be raised to their true pitch and height, till we have in some 
good measure conquered these two passions, and made them subject to our reason. 
As for this present life, and the enjoyments of it, what do we see in them, that 
should make us so strangely to dote upon them? <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xiv-p34.1">Qua lucis miseris 
tam dira cupido?</span></i> 
This world, at the best, is but a very indifferent place; and he is the wisest 
man that bears himself towards it with the most indifferent affection; that is always 
willing to leave it, and yet patient to stay in it as long as God pleases.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p35">5. We should always prefer our duty and a good conscience before 
all the world; because it is in truth more valuable, if our souls be immortal, 
and do survive in another world. For (as our Saviour argues) “What is a man 
profited, if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man 
give in exchange for his soul?” And thus St. Paul reasoned with himself from the 
belief of a resurrection of the just and unjust. “For this cause (saith he) I 
exercise myself alway to have a conscience void of offence both toward God and 
to ward man.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p36">Lastly, If we be sojourners and travellers, we should often think 
of our end, and carefully mind the way to it. Our end is everlasting happiness; <pb n="270" id="iii.xiv-Page_270" />and the way to it is a constant and sincere and universal obedience 
to the commandments of God. When the young man in the gospel inquired of our Saviour 
the way to eternal happiness, saying, “Good Master, what good thing shall I do, 
that I may inherit eternal life?” His answer to him was, “If thou wilt enter into 
life, keep the commandments.” We may easily mistake our way; “for strait is the 
gate, and narrow is the way, that leads to life, and few there be that find it.” 
Therefore we should often pray to God, as David does: (<scripRef id="iii.xiv-p36.1" passage="Psalm cxix. 19" parsed="|Ps|19|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.19">Psalm cxix. 19</scripRef>.) “I am a 
stranger in the earth, hide not thy commandments from me.” And <scripRef id="iii.xiv-p36.2" passage="Psalm cxxxix. 23" parsed="|Ps|39|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.23">Psalm cxxxix. 
23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Psalm 139:24" id="iii.xiv-p36.3" parsed="|Ps|139|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.24">24</scripRef>. “Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and know my thoughts; and 
see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting.”</p><pb n="271" id="iii.xiv-Page_271" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXVIII. Good Men Strangers and Sojourners upon Earth." prev="iii.xiv" next="iii.xvi" id="iii.xv">
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.1">SERMON LXVIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xv-p0.2">GOOD MEN STRANGERS AND SOJOURNERS UPON EARTH.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.xv-p1"><i>And confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 11:13" id="iii.xv-p1.1" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13"><span class="sc" id="iii.xv-p1.2">Heb</span>. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.xv-p2">The verse runs thus:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xv-p3"><i>These all died in faith, not having received the promises; but 
having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and 
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth</i>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xv-p4">I HAVE lately in this place (upon a particular day and 
occasion) begun to handle these words; I shall briefly give you the heads of 
what hath been already delivered, and proceed to what remains. And that which I 
designed from this text was, to represent to us our present condition in this 
world, and to awaken our minds to a due sense and consideration of it. It is the 
same condition, that all the saints and holy men that have gone before us were 
in in this world; and we may all of us say with David, (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p4.1" passage="Psal. xxxix. 12" parsed="|Ps|39|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.12">Psal. xxxix. 12</scripRef>.) “I am 
a stranger with thee, and a sojourner, as all my fathers were.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p5">It is very frequent, not only in Scripture, but in other authors, 
to represent our condition, in this world, by that of pilgrims and sojourners in 
a far country. For the mind, which is the man, and our immortal souls, which are 
by far the more noble and excellent part of ourselves, are the natives of heaven, 
and but pilgrims and strangers here on the <pb n="272" id="iii.xv-Page_272" />earth; and when the days of our pilgrimage shall be accomplished, 
are designed to return to that heavenly country from which they came, and to which 
they belong. And for the explication of this metaphor, I insisted only upon two 
things, which seem plainly to be designed and intended by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p6">I. That our condition in this world is very troublesome and unsettled; 
“they confessed that they were pilgrims and strangers on the earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p7">II. It implies a tendency to a future settlement, and the hopes 
and expectation of a happier condition, into which we shall enter when we go out 
of this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p8">And these I told you are two very weighty and useful considerations; that we should both 
understand our present condition in this world, and our future 
hopes and expectation after our departure out of it; that so we may demean ourselves 
suitably to both these conditions; both as is fit for those who look on themselves 
as pilgrims and sojourners in this world; and likewise as it becomes those who seek 
and expect a better country, and hope to be partakers of a blessed immortality in 
another world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p9">I. That our condition in this world is very troublesome and unsettled; and this is principally in tended by the metaphor of pilgrims and strangers. Such 
was the life of the patriarchs here spoken of in the text; they had no constant 
abode and fixed habitation, but were continually wandering from one kingdom and 
country to another; in which travels they were exposed to a great many dangers 
and sufferings, affronts and injuries; as we read at large in the history of 
their travels in the Old Testament. And such is our condition in this world: it 
is often troublesome, and always uncertain and unsettled; <pb n="273" id="iii.xv-Page_273" />so that whatever degree of worldly felicity any man is possessed 
of, he hath no security that it shall continue for one moment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p10">II. Our condition in this world being a state of pilgrimage, it 
implies a tendency to a future settlement, and the hopes and expectation of a happier 
condition, into which we shall enter so soon as we leave this world. For so it follows 
immediately after the text: “They confessed that they were pilgrims and strangers 
on the earth; for they that say such things, declare plainly that they seek a country.” They that say such things; that is, they that acknowledge themselves to have 
lived in such a restless and uncertain condition in this world, travelling from 
one place to another, as the patriarchs Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob did; and yet 
pretend to be persuaded of the goodness of God, and the faith fulness of his promise, 
in which he so solemnly declares himself to be their God; do hereby plainly shew, 
that they expect some happier condition here after, wherein that great promise of 
God will be made good to them to the full: so that he need not be ashamed to have 
been called their God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p11">Having handled at large these two particulars, I come now to shew, 
what influence the consideration of them ought to have upon our lives and practices. 
And if this be our condition in this world, and these our hopes and expectations 
as to another life; if we be pilgrims and strangers on the earth, and look for a 
better country, that is, an heavenly; this ought to have a great influence upon 
us in these following respects, which I did but briefly mention before, but shall 
now prosecute and press more largely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p12">I. Let us entangle and incumber ourselves as little as we can 
in this our pilgrimage: let us not <pb n="274" id="iii.xv-Page_274" />engage our affections too far in the pleasures and advantages 
of this world, because we are not to stay in it, but to pass through it. Upon this 
consideration, the apostle St. Peter doth so earnestly exhort Christians to preserve 
themselves from fleshly lusts: (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p12.1" passage="I Pet. ii. 11" parsed="|1Pet|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.11">I Pet. ii. 11</scripRef>.) “Dearly beloved, I beseech you, 
as strangers and pilgrims, to abstain from fleshly lusts: which war against the 
soul/ The gratifying of our inordinate lusts, and our carnal and sensual inclinations, is directly opposite both to the nature of our immortal spirits, and to their 
great design and business in this world. Fleshly lusts do not only pollute and 
defile, but even quench and extinguish our diviner part, and do work the ruin and 
destruction of it: they sink our affections into the mud and filth of this world, 
and do entangle and detain them there: in a word, they do wholly indispose and 
unfit us for that pure, and spiritual, and Divine life, which alone can qualify us 
for our heavenly country and inheritance. And, therefore, while our souls are sojourning 
in this world, we should abstain from them, and preserve ourselves unspotted and 
untainted by them, as being altogether unuseful, and perfectly contrary to the 
laws and manners of our heavenly country. If we wallow in brutish and filthy 
lusts, as we pass through this world; our native country, when our souls think 
to return to it, will reject us and cast us out: when we come to heaven’s gate, 
and knock there, expecting to be admitted, and shall cry, “Lord, Lord, open unto us;” he 
will bid us to depart from him, because we have been workers of iniquity. Nothing 
that is unclean can enter into heaven. He who is to receive us into those blessed 
mansions, hath declared it to be his immutable resolution and decree, that “without <pb n="275" id="iii.xv-Page_275" />holiness no man shall see the Lord. And therefore, as ever 
we hope to see God in that happy and blissful state, we must “cleanse ourselves 
from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, and perfect holiness in the fear of God;” that having rendered ourselves as like him as we can in this world, we may be 
capable of the blessed sight and enjoyment of him in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p13">And as for the advantages in this world, let us not pursue them 
too eagerly; we may take the conveniences which fairly offer themselves to us, 
and be content to want what we cannot honestly have, and without going out of the 
way of our duty, considering that we are travellers, and that a little will serve 
for our passage and accommodation in our pilgrimage. And beyond that why should 
we so earnestly covet more, and trouble ourselves for that which is not necessary 
to our journey? why should we at any time deal unjustly to attain any of this world’s goods? They will stand us in stead for so little a while, that we can 
have no temptation to injure or oppress any man, to break the peace of our consciences, 
and to wound our souls for the attaining of them. If the providence of God offer 
them to us, and bring them to our hands, in the use of honest diligence and lawful 
means; as we are not to refuse them, so neither are we to set our hearts upon them, 
nor to suffer our affections to be entangled in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p14">The wisest use we can make of them, will be, to do like those 
who traffic in foreign parts, to consign our estates into our own native country, 
to send our treasures before us into the other world, that we may have the benefit 
of them when we come there. And this we may do by alms and charity, Whatever <pb n="276" id="iii.xv-Page_276" />we spend upon the flesh, we leave behind us y and it will 
turn to no account to us in our own country; but whatever we lay out for the 
relief of the poor, is so much treasure laid out and secured to ourselves 
against another day. So our blessed Saviour assures us, (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p14.1" passage="Luke xii. 33" parsed="|Luke|12|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.33">Luke xii. 33</scripRef>.) that 
giving of alms is providing for ourselves “bags that wax not old, a treasure in 
the heavens that faileth not.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p15">II. If we be “pilgrims and strangers,” then it concerns us to 
behave ourselves with great caution, and to live blamelessly and inoffensively; 
remembering that the eyes of people are upon us, and that those, among whom we sojourn, 
will be very prying and curious, and narrow observers of our manners and carriage. 
They that are in a strange country, are not wont to take that liberty and freedom 
which the natives of the place may do, but to keep a perpetual guard upon themselves, 
knowing how strictly they are observed, and that they live among those who bear 
no good-will to them, and that every bad thing we do reflects upon our nation, and 
is a reproach to the country to which we belong. “Ye are not of the world (says 
our Lord); if ye were of the world, the world would love its own: but ye are not 
of the world; therefore the world hateth you.” Upon this account the apostle chargeth 
Christians to be harmless and blameless, and as it becomes the sons of God to be, 
in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom we should shine as lights. 
The same argument St. Peter useth: (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p15.1" passage="1 Pet. ii. 11" parsed="|1Pet|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.11">1 Pet. ii. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:12" id="iii.xv-p15.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.12">12</scripRef>.) “I beseech you, as pilgrims 
and strangers, to abstain from fleshly lusts, having your conversation honest among 
the gentiles;” that is, considering that you are among strangers and enemies, and 
therefore ought to be very careful to bring no scandal <pb n="277" id="iii.xv-Page_277" />upon your holy profession, among those who will be ready to 
take all advantages against you. Particularly, we who pretend to the same heavenly 
country, must be kind to one another, and whilst we live among strangers, have no 
quarrels amongst ourselves. In a strange country, it useth to be a mighty endearment 
of men to one another, that they are of the same country and fellow-citizens, and 
this alone is commonly sufficient to unite their affections, and link their interests 
together. But how little of this is to be seen among Christians! How shame fully 
do they quarrel among themselves, in the midst of enemies and strangers! as if 
they had no relation to one another, and never expected to meet at last in the same 
country, and there to live together for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p16">III. Let us be as patient and cheerful as we can, under all the 
troubles and afflictions which we meet with in this life. They who are in strange 
countries must expect to encounter many injuries and affronts, and to be put to 
great difficulties and hard ships. Those which are lighter and more tolerable, we 
must bear with cheerfulness. Upon a journey men use to put on all the pleasantness 
they can, and to make sport of all the inconveniences of the ways and weather, and 
little cross accidents that befal them: and thus, if we had but the art and wisdom 
to do it, many of the lesser inconveniences of human life might well enough be played 
off, and made matter rather of mirth and diversion, than of melancholy and serious 
trouble.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p17">But there are some evils and calamities of human life, that are 
too heavy and serious to be jested withal, and require the greatest consideration, 
and a very great degree of patience to support us under <pb n="278" id="iii.xv-Page_278" />them, and enable us to bear them decently; as the loss of friends 
and dearest relations; as the loss of an only son, grown up to be well fixed and 
settled in a virtuous course, and promising all the comfort to his parents that 
they themselves can wish: these certainly are some of the greatest evils of this 
world, and hardest to be borne. For men may pretend what they will to philosophy, 
and contempt of the world, and of the perishing comforts and enjoyments of it; to the extirpation of their passions, and an insensibility of these things, which 
the weaker and undisciplined part of mankind keep such a wailing and lamentation 
about: but when all is done, nature hath framed us as we are, and hath planted in 
our nature strong inclinations and affections to our friends and relations; and 
these affections are as naturally moved upon such occasions, and pluck every string 
of our hearts as violently, as extreme hunger and thirst do gnaw upon our stomachs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p18">And therefore it is foolish for any man to pretend to love things 
mightily, and to rejoice greatly in the enjoyment of them; and yet to be so easily 
contented to lose them, and to be parted from them. This is to separate things 
which nature hath strongly linked together. Whatever we mightily love, does thereby, 
in some sort, become part of ourselves, and it cannot hang loose to us, to be separated 
and divorced from us without trouble; no more than a limb, that is vitally and 
by strong ligaments united to the body, can be dropped off when we please, or rent 
from the body without pain. And whoever pretends to have a mighty affection for 
any thing, and yet at the same time does pretend that he can contentedly, and without 
any great sense or signification of pain, bear the loss of it, does not talk like <pb n="279" id="iii.xv-Page_279" />a philosopher, but like a hypocrite; and, under a grave pretence 
of being wise, is in truth an ill-natured man. For most certainly, in proportion 
to our love of any thing, will be our trouble and grief for the loss of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p19">So that under these great and heavier strokes, we had need both 
of faith and patience. And, in deed, nothing but the firm belief of “a better country, 
that is an heavenly,” of another life after this, and a blessed immortality in another 
world, is sufficient to support a man in the “few and evil” days of his pilgrimage, 
and to sustain his spirit under the great evils and calamities of this life. But 
this fully answers all—that “the afflictions and sufferings of this present 
time, are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in 
us.” Nay, that if we bear these afflictions patiently, and with a due submission 
to the will of God (especially our sufferings for his truth and cause), it 
will certainly increase our happiness in the other world, and “work for us a far 
more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p20">IV. The consideration of our present condition, and of our future 
hopes, should set us above the fondness of life, and the slavish fears of death. 
For our minds will never be raised to their true pitch and height, till we have, 
in some good mea sure, conquered these two passions, and made them subject to our 
reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p21">As for this present life, and the enjoyment of it, what is it 
that we see in them that should make us so strangely to dote upon them? 
<span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p21.1">Quae lucis 
miseris tam dira cupido!</span> This world, at the best, is but a very indifferent place, 
and he is the wisest man, that bears himself towards it with the most indifferent <pb n="280" id="iii.xv-Page_280" />mind and affection, that is always willing to leave it, and yet 
patient to stay in it as long as God pleaseth. And, as for death, though the dread 
of it be natural, yet why should the terrors of it be so very surprising and amazing 
to us, after we have considered, that to a good and pious soul, it is no other but 
the gate of heaven, and an entrance into eternal life? We are apt to wonder to 
see a man undaunted at the approach of death, and to be not only contented, but 
cheerful at the thoughts of his departure out of this world, this sink of sin, and 
vale of misery and sorrow. Whereas, if all things be duly considered, it is a greater 
wonder that men are so patient to live, and that they are not glad of any fair excuse 
and opportunity of getting out of this strange country, and retiring home, and of 
ridding themselves of the troubles and inconveniences of life. For, considering 
the numerous troubles and calamities we are liable to in a long pilgrimage, there 
are really but three considerations that I can readily think of, that can make this 
world, and our present condition in it, in any good measure tolerable to a wise 
man; viz. that God governs the world; that we are not always to stay in it; that 
there is a happiness designed and reserved for us in another place, which will abundantly 
recompense and make amends to us for all the troubles and sufferings of this life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p22">And yet it is strange to see how fast men cling to life; and 
that even in old age, how they catch at every twig that may but hold them up a little 
while, and how fondly they hanker after a miserable life, when there is nothing 
more of pleasure to be enjoyed, nothing more of satisfaction to be expected and 
hoped for in it. When they are just putting <pb n="281" id="iii.xv-Page_281" />into the port, and one would think, should rejoice at their very 
hearts that they see land; yet how glad would they be then of any cross wind that 
would carry them back into the sea again, as if they loved to be tossed, and were 
fond of storms and tempests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p23">Nay, the very best of us, even after we have made that acknowledgment 
of David “I am a stranger and a sojourner with thee, as all my fathers were,” 
are apt, with him, to be still importuning God for a little longer life: “O spare 
me a little, that I may recover strength before I go hence, and be no more.” 
And when God hath granted us this request, then we would be spared yet “a little 
longer.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p24">But let us remember, that God did not design us to continue always 
in this world; and that he hath on purpose made it so uneasy to us, to make us 
willing to leave it; and that so long as we linger here below, we are detained from 
our happiness; “while we are present in the body we are absent from the Lord.” This consideration made St. Paul so desirous to be dissolved, because he knew, 
that when his “earthly house of this tabernacle” was dissolved, he should have 
a much better habitation, “a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal 
in the heavens.” This was that which made him so full of joy and triumph at the 
thoughts of his leaving the world: (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p24.1" passage="2 Tim. iv. 6" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6">2 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>.) “I am now ready (says he) to 
be offered up, and the time of my departure is at hand; I have fought a good fight, 
I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up 
for me a crown of righteousness, which God the righteous Judge shall give me in 
that day.”</p>
<pb n="282" id="iii.xv-Page_282" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p25">Nay, the consideration of this (though but obscurely apprehended 
by them) did raise the spirits of the wiser and better heathen, and till them with 
great joy and comfort at the thoughts of their dissolution. With what constancy 
and evenness of mind did Socrates receive the sentence of death! and with what 
excellent discourse did he entertain his friends just before he drank off the fatal 
cup; and, after he had taken it down, whilst death was gradually seizing upon him! 
One can hardly, with out a very sensible transport, read Cato’s discourse concerning 
his death, as it is represented by Tully in his book of Old Age. “I am (says he) 
trans ported with a desire of seeing my forefathers, those excellent persons, of 
whom I have heard, and read, and written; and now I am going to them, I would not 
willingly be drawn back into this world again. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p25.1">Quod si quis Deus mihi largiatur, 
ut ex hac aetate repuerescam, et in cunis vagiam, valde recusem.</span></i> “If 
some god would offer me, at this age, to be a child again, and to cry in the 
cradle, I would earnestly refuse it, and upon no terms accept it. And now that 
my race is almost run, and my course just finished, how loth should I be to be 
brought back, and made to begin again! For what advantage is there in life? Nay, 
rather, what labour and trouble is there not in it? But let the benefit of it be 
what it will, there is certainly some measure of life, as well as of other 
things, and men ought to know when they have enough of it.”—<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xv-p25.2">O praeclarum diem, cum in illud animorum concilium caetumque 
proficiscar, et cum ex hac turba et colluvione discedam.</span></i> “O blessed and glorious 
day, when I shall go to that great council and assembly of spirits, and have got 
out of this crowd and rabble!” And if a heathen, who had <pb n="283" id="iii.xv-Page_283" />but some obscure glimmerings of another life, and of the 
blessed state of departed souls, could speak thus cheerfully of death, how much 
more may we, who have a clear and undoubted revelation of these things, and to 
whom “life and immortality are brought to light by the gospel.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p26">V. We should always prefer our duty, and the keeping of a good 
conscience, before all the world; because it is, in truth, infinitely more valuable, 
if so be our souls be immortal, and do survive in another world, and we must there 
give a strict account of all the actions done by us in this life, and receive the 
sentence of eternal happiness or misery, “according to the things done in the 
body, whether they be good, or whether they be evil.” For as our Saviour argues 
concerning the case of denying him and his truth, to avoid temporal suffering and 
death; “what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his 
own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” When we are tempted 
by temporal interest and advantage, or by the fear of present loss and suffering, 
to deny or dissemble our religion, to do any thing that is sinful in any kind, and 
contrary to our duty and conscience, let us ask ourselves what will be the profit 
and advantage of it? what, if for fear of men, and what they can do to me, I incur 
the wrath and displeasure of Almighty God? This is infinitely more to be dreaded, 
and his frowns are a thousand times more terrible, than the bitterest wrath and 
cruellest malice of men. What if, to preserve this frail and mortal body, I shall 
evidently hazard the loss of my immortal soul, and, to escape a temporal inconvenience, 
I forfeit everlasting happiness, and plunge myself into eternal misery and ruin? 
would not this be a wild bargain, <pb n="284" id="iii.xv-Page_284" />and a mad exchange, for any temporal gain and advantage 
to lose the things that are eternal? and for the pleasing of ourselves for a little 
while, to make ourselves miserable for ever?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p27">If we confess ourselves to be “pilgrims and strangers on the 
earth,” and are persuaded of the promises of God concerning a “heavenly country,” where we hope to arrive after the few and evil days of our pilgrimage are over; let us not, by complying with the humours of strangers, and the vicious customs 
and practices of an evil world, bar ourselves of our hopes, and banish ourselves 
from that happy place, to which we all profess we are going.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p28">We pretend to be travelling towards heaven: but if we “make 
shipwreck of faith and a good conscience,” we destroy our own hopes of ever arriving 
at that happy port. We do not live up to our expectation of a future happiness, 
if the unseen glories of another world do not raise us above all the temptations 
and terrors of sense. Our faith and hope have not their due and proper influence 
upon us, if they do not govern our lives and actions, and make us steadfast in the 
profession of our holy religion, and in the conscientious practice of it. St. Paul 
reasoned himself into this holy resolution, from the hopes of a blessed resurrection: (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p28.1" passage="Acts xxiv. 15" parsed="|Acts|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.15">Acts xxiv. 15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 24:16" id="iii.xv-p28.2" parsed="|Acts|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.16">16</scripRef>.) 
“I have hope (says he) towards God, that there shall be 
a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xv-p28.3">ἐν τούτῳ δὲ</span>, for this 
cause therefore, I exercise myself always to have a conscience void of offence 
towards God, and towards men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p29">VI. And lastly, If we be sojourners and travellers in this world, 
we should often think of our end, and carefully mind the way to it. Our end is everlasting 
happiness, and the direct way to it is by <pb n="285" id="iii.xv-Page_285" />a constant and sincere and universal obedience to the laws and 
commandments of God. And this itself is so plain a way, that a sincere and honest 
man can hardly err in it. And, therefore, we must not suffer ourselves to be led 
and trained out of it, upon any pretence whatsoever; not by the wildfire of pretended illuminations and enthusiasms, nor by the confident pretence of an infallible 
guide, that will needs shew us another way, and persuade us to follow him blindfold 
in it. Let us not quit the infallible rule of God’s word, to follow any guide whatsoever. 
“If an apostle, or an angel from heaven, preach any other doctrine” and way to 
heaven, “let him be accursed.” He who is “the way, and the truth, and the life,” 
when he was consulted with about the way to eternal happiness, knew no other but 
this. For when the young man asked him—“Good Master, what good things shall I do, 
that I may inherit eternal life?” his answer was, “If thou wilt enter into life, 
keep the commandments.” It is true, indeed, that by reason of our corrupt inclinations within, and powerful temptations without, this way (especially at our first 
setting out) is rugged and difficult. So our Lord hath forewarned us, telling us, 
that “strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth to life,” and that 
there be few that find it; therefore, we should “strive to enter in,” take great 
care and pains to discern the right way, and to overcome the difficulties of our 
first entrance into it; and should often pray to God as David did: (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p29.1" passage="Psal. cxix. 19" parsed="|Ps|19|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.19">Psal. cxix. 
19</scripRef>.) “I am a stranger in the earth; hide not thy commandments from me. (<scripRef id="iii.xv-p29.2" passage="Psal. cxxxix. 23" parsed="|Ps|39|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.23">Psal. cxxxix. 23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Psal 139:24" id="iii.xv-p29.3" parsed="|Ps|139|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.24">24</scripRef>.) “Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and know my thoughts, <pb n="286" id="iii.xv-Page_286" />and see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the 
way everlasting.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p30">Thus, if we would always have our end in our eye, it would both 
be a direction to us in our way, and an encouragement to quicken our pace in it; 
there being no more powerful motive to a good life, than to be assured that, “if 
we have our fruit unto holiness, our end shall be everlasting life.”</p>
<pb n="287" id="iii.xv-Page_287" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXIX. The Presence of the Messias, the Glory of the Second Temple." prev="iii.xv" next="iii.xvii" id="iii.xvi">
<h2 id="iii.xvi-p0.1">SERMON LXIX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xvi-p0.2">THE PRESENCE OF THE MESSIAS, THE GLORY OF THE SECOND TEMPLE.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xvi-p1"><i>For thus saith the Lord of hosts, yet once, it is a little, while, 
and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land: and 
1 will shake all nations, and the desire of all nations shad come, and I will fill 
this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts. The silver is mine, and the gold 
is mine, saith the Lord of hosts. The glory of this latter house shall be greater 
than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts; and in this place will I give peace, 
saith the Lord of hosts</i>.—<scripRef passage="Hag 2:6-9" id="iii.xvi-p1.1" parsed="|Hag|2|6|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.6-Hag.2.9"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvi-p1.2">Haggai</span> 
ii. 6-9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xvi-p2">THE author of this prophecy was the first of the three prophets, 
which God sent to the people of Israel after the captivity; and this prophecy contains several messages from God, to the princes, and elders, and people of Israel, 
in which he reproves their slackness and negligence in the building of the temple, and 
encourageth them thereto, by the promise of his assistance; and tells them, that 
how ever in respect of the magnificence of the building, and the rich ornaments 
of it, it should be incomparably short of Solomon’s temple (which some that were 
then alive had seen in its glory) yet in other respects it should far excel it: 
for the time would come, that this second temple should be graced with the presence 
of the Messias, which would be <pb n="288" id="iii.xvi-Page_288" />a greater glory to it, than all the riches of Solomon’s temple.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p3">And this is fully expressed in the words which I have read unto 
you: “Thus saith the Lord of hosts, yet once it is a little while, and I will 
shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land; and I will shake 
all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come, and 1 will fill this house 
with glory, saith the Lord of hosts. The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith 
the Lord of hosts. The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, 
saith the Lord of hosts; and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of 
hosts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p4">Now, that it is some very great thing which is here foretold and 
promised, for the honour of this second temple, no man can doubt that considers 
in what a solemn manner it is here expressed; this great and glorious title, “the Lord of hosts,” being no less than five several times used within the 
compass 
of these four verses; the like instance whereto is not, perhaps, in the whole Bible: 
“Thus saith the Lord of hosts, yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake 
the heavens and the earth.” (<scripRef passage="Hag 2:6" id="iii.xvi-p4.1" parsed="|Hag|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.6">ver. 6</scripRef>.) And I will fill this house with glory, saith 
the Lord of hosts, (<scripRef passage="Hag 2:7" id="iii.xvi-p4.2" parsed="|Hag|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.7">ver. 7</scripRef>.) The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the 
Lord of hosts;” (<scripRef passage="Hag 2:8" id="iii.xvi-p4.3" parsed="|Hag|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.8">ver. 8</scripRef>.) and twice, (<scripRef passage="Hag 2:9" id="iii.xvi-p4.4" parsed="|Hag|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.9">ver. 9</scripRef>.) “The glory of this latter house 
shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts; and in this place 
will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts.” So that by the solemn manner of expressing it, we may imagine, that it is some very great thing which is spoken of, and 
such as the like had never been before; and such was the incarnation and coming 
of the Messias.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p5">I know that the modern Jews will by no means <pb n="289" id="iii.xvi-Page_289" />have this text to be understood of the Messias, and not without 
cause; for he that is spoken of in the text was to come into the second temple, 
which hath now been destroyed above one thousand six hundred years ago; and they 
do not believe the Messias to be yet come; and therefore whatever shift they make, 
they must interpret this text of some other person than the Messias: but then it 
is plain for what reason they do so, it being evident from their own Talmud, that 
the ancient Jews did understand it of the Messias; but being hardened in their unbelief, 
they pervert all those texts where by they might be convinced, that Jesus our blessed Saviour was the true Messias.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p6">And, indeed, whoever carefully considers the several expressions 
and circumstances of this prediction, cannot understand it of any other. To make 
this evident I shall explain the several expressions in the text: “Thus saith 
the Lord of hosts, yet once, it is a little while. Yet a little while,” so it is 
in the Hebrew. “Yet once more,” so the LXX render it, and so it is quoted from 
the LXX in the New Testament, (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p6.1" passage="Heb. xii. 26" parsed="|Heb|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.26">Heb. xii. 26</scripRef>.) and this sense the Hebrew word may 
likewise bear, and our translation of the text takes them both in; “yet once it 
is a little while.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p7">If we take the words in the first sense, “yet a little while,” 
they signify, that God was then beginning those changes in the world, which were 
to precede and make way for the coming of the Messias. This indeed was not till 
about four hundred years after; but a great while before that time God began those 
changes in the world, which were to prepare the way for his coming; and, considering 
the long time which was past from the first promise <pb n="290" id="iii.xvi-Page_290" />made to Abraham, four hundred years in comparison of that may 
seem but a little while. But I rather choose the latter sense of this phrase, “yet once more; 1 because the Hebrew will bear it, and because it is so quoted in 
the New Testament; as if the prophet had said, that God had before done a great 
thing in the world, and accompanied with great miracles; viz. the giving of the 
law by Moses, which was attended with great commotions, both in Egypt, by bringing 
the people of Israel out from thence with a mighty hand, and by destroying the nations 
before them, whose land God gave them for a possession; but now he would do one 
greater thing more—the sending of the Messias, and the planting his religion in 
the world; in order whereunto there should be much greater and more universal commotions 
and changes in the world, and more and greater miracles wrought. “Yet once more, 
and I will shake the heavens and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land, and I 
will shake all nations.” From which words the apostle to the Hebrews argues the 
abolishing of the Jewish dispensation, and the bringing in of another that should 
be unalterable. (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p7.1" passage="Heb. xii. 27" parsed="|Heb|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.27">Heb. xii. 27</scripRef>.) “And this word, yet once more, (says the apostle) 
signifies the removing of those things that are shaken, that those things which 
cannot be shaken may remain.” And this I shall have occasion to explain more fully 
in the following parts of this discourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p8">“Yet once more I will shake the heavens and the earth,” &amp;c. For 
the understanding whereof we are to consider, that the Hebrews have no one word 
whereby to express the world, and therefore they do it by an enumeration of the 
principal parts of it. So (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p8.1" passage="Gen. i." parsed="|Gen|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1">Gen. i.</scripRef>) when Moses would express the creation <pb n="291" id="iii.xvi-Page_291" />of the world, he says, “in the beginning God created the 
heaven and the earth.” And so St. Peter, when he would express the revolution of 
all things, after the universal conflagration of the world, calls it, a new heaven 
and a new earth. (2 Pet. iii. 13.) “Nevertheless we, according to his promise, 
look for new heavens, and a new earth;” that is, a new world, a quite other frame 
and state of things, than that which we now see. And so the prophet here in the 
text, to express the great commotions and changes that should be in the world before 
the coming of the Messias, says, that God “will shake the heavens and the earth, 
and the sea, and the dry land;” that is, he would cause great revolutions in the 
world; there should be great wars and confusions, and the empires of the world 
should pass from one hand to another. And thus we find this expression interpreted, 
(<scripRef passage="Hag 2:21,22" id="iii.xvi-p8.2" parsed="|Hag|2|21|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.21-Hag.2.22">ver. 21, 22</scripRef>.) of this chapter: “I will shake the heavens and the earth, and I 
will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the kingdoms 
of the nations.” And to shew that, by shaking the heavens and the earth, is 
meant great changes in the world, and as it were an universal commotion of it, 
he adds in the text, by way of farther explication, “and I will shake all 
nations.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p9">And then it follows, u and the desire of all nations shall come.” 
This we (as the ancient Jews also did) take to be a plain character and description 
of the Messias: he is “the desire of all nations;” he whom all nations had 
reason to desire, because of those great blessings and benefits which he was to 
bring to the world. Thus interpreters generally understand these words, and it is very true 
the Messias was so: but this does not seem to be the true <pb n="292" id="iii.xvi-Page_292" />importance of this phrase: for the Hebrew word signifies expectation 
as well as desire, and so I should rather choose to render it, “the expectation 
of all nations shall come;” which signifies, that about the time of the coming of 
the Messias, not only the Jews, but other nations, should be in a general expectation 
of some great prince then to appear; which was most eminently accomplished in our 
blessed Saviour, as I shall shew by and by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p10">” And I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts,” 
speaking of the second temple, which was then in building, which though it fell 
very much short of Solomon’s in point of state and magnificence; yet by being honoured 
with the presence of the Messias, it should be much more glorious than Solomon’s temple. 
“The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts;” 
not that God wanted the command of gold and silver, to have made the second temple 
equal to Solomon’s in outward glory and splendour; he could easily have made it 
so in that respect: and Josephus tells us, that not long before the time of our 
Saviour’s coming, Herod had built and beautified it to that degree, that in some 
respects it excelled Solomon’s; and of this some understand the next words: “the glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former;” namely, that 
this was accomplished in that beauty and magnificence which was added to it, when 
it was re-edified by Herod the Great: but how ever that be, this is certain, 
that it was much more glorious in another respect, namely, that it entertained 
the Messias, “the great expectation and blessing of all nations.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p11">” And in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts.” 
Some understand this of that universal <pb n="293" id="iii.xvi-Page_293" />peace which was throughout the world, when our Saviour 
was born in the reign of Augustus Caesar. Others with great probability interpret 
this of the Messias himself, who is called here by the name of Peace; and so some 
of the ancient Jews understood it; “in this place will I give peace,” that is, 
the Messias. For the Hebrew word signifies all kind of happiness, and so it includes 
all those blessings and benefits, that happiness and salvation, which the Messias 
brought to the world. And this will appear very probable, if we consider, how frequently 
in Scripture this title is given to the Messias. (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.1" passage="Isai. ix. 6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Isai. ix. 6</scripRef>.) He is called “the 
Prince of Peace; and (<scripRef passage="Zech 9:10" id="iii.xvi-p11.2" parsed="|Zech|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.10">Zach. ix. 10</scripRef>.) it is said of him, that he should speak peace 
to the nations: and the apostle to the Hebrews parallels him with Melchisedech 
in this particular, that “he was King of Salem,” that is, “King of Peace;” and, 
which is very little different from this, he is frequently in Scripture called “Salvation,” which signifies the happiness of being rescued and delivered from all 
kind of evil; as peace signifies all kind of good. (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.3" passage="Isai. xlix. 6" parsed="|Isa|49|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.6">Isai. xlix. 6</scripRef>.) “I will also 
give thee for a light to the gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation to the 
end of the earth:” and (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.4" passage="Luke ii. 30" parsed="|Luke|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.30">Luke ii. 30</scripRef>.) when Simeon had our blessed Saviour in his 
arms, when he was first brought into the temple, he calls him the Salvation of God; 
“mine eyes (saith he to God) have seen thy Salvation;” and (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.5" passage="John iv. 22" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">John iv. 22</scripRef>.) “Salvation is of the Jews;” that is, the Messias was to be of that nation. But, which 
is more express, Christ is called “our peace.” (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.6" passage="Eph. ii. 14" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 14</scripRef>.) Nay, he is expressly 
called—peace, or the peace. (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p11.7" passage="Micah v. 5" parsed="|Mic|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.5">Micah v. 5</scripRef>.) “And this man (speaking of the Messias) 
shall be the peace;” that is, one of his names or titles shall be “Peace.” So that 
I <pb n="294" id="iii.xvi-Page_294" />make little doubt, but that in this expression in the text, of 
“giving Peace,” is meant, giving the Messias; and that this is rendered as the 
reason, why the glory of the second temple should be greater than of the first, 
because in that place the Messias should appear, and remarkably shew himself. God 
could have given this second temple, if he had thought fit, as much outward glory 
and beauty as that of Solomon’s building; for “silver and gold are his,” and all 
the riches of the world are at his command; but he chose to put a far greater 
honour upon it than that of silver and gold, and to make it much more glorious in 
another respect, “the glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former;” because in this place I will give the Messias, the peace, and happiness, and 
salvation of mankind, and incomparably the greatest blessing that ever was given 
to the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p12">The words being thus explained, it will now be easier to shew 
how the several parts of this prediction do agree to our blessed Saviour, and to 
no other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p13">I. That there should be great changes and commotions in the world 
before his coming: “I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and 
the dry land, and I will shake all nations;” and then he should come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p14">II. That about the time of his coming, the world should be in 
general expectation of him; “and the expectation of all nations shall come.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p15">III. That he should come during the continuance of the second 
temple; for it was his coming that should fill that house with glory, and in that 
place the Messias, who is called peace, is promised to be given: “and in this 
place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts.”</p>
<pb n="295" id="iii.xvi-Page_295" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p16">IV. That this coining of the Messias should be the last dispensation 
of God for the salvation of men, and consequently should be perpetual and unalterable: 
“yet once more, and I will shake the heavens and the earth—yet once more,” from 
whence the apostle to the Hebrews argues, that the gospel should be a perpetual 
and unalterable dispensation. Of these I shall speak severally, and as briefly as 
I can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p17">I. Here is a prediction of great changes and commotions in the 
world before the coming of the Messias: “Thus saith the Lord of hosts, I will 
shake the heavens and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land, and I will shake 
all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come;” plainly signifying hereby, 
that before the coining of the Messias (who is here called the desire and expectation 
of all nations) there should be very great commotions and changes in the world, 
that the empire of the world should be overturned; for so I have told you, that 
this expression of shaking the heavens and the earth is explained, (<scripRef passage="Hag 2:21" id="iii.xvi-p17.1" parsed="|Hag|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.21">ver. 21</scripRef>.) 
of this chapter: “I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and will overthrow 
the throne of kingdoms.” And this was fulfilled in a most remarkable manner, between 
the time of this prophecy, and the coming of our blessed Saviour, during which time 
(though it was but four hundred years) there happened greater commotions, and much 
more considerable revolutions, in the great kingdoms of the world, than had done 
in above two thousand years before, and in almost one thousand seven hundred years 
since: so that it is no wonder, that the prediction of these things is by God himself 
expressed in so very solemn a manner, as I observed before.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p18">At the time of this prophecy, the empire of the <pb n="296" id="iii.xvi-Page_296" />world was newly translated from the Assyrians to the Medes and 
Persians; and, not long after, the Grecians, under Alexander the Great, quite over 
threw the Persian empire, and that by as sudden a change as was ever perhaps made 
in the world, possessing themselves by so swift and speedy a conquest of a great 
part of the then known world, as if to pass through it and to conquer it had been 
all one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p19">After the death of Alexander, the empire of the Grecians was shared 
among his great captains, whom the Romans by degrees conquered, besides a great 
many other kingdoms which Alexander never saw, and some of them perhaps had never 
heard of. And at last the empire of the world, in all its greatness and glory, was 
possessed by Augustus, in whose time our blessed Saviour was born.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p20">So that here were mighty commotions in the world, wonderful changes 
of kingdoms and empires, before the coming of the Messias; far greater, and of 
much larger extent, than those that were in Egypt and Palestine, at the bringing 
of the children of Israel out of Egypt, and the giving of the law from mount Sinai. 
And these did not only go before the coming of the Messias, but they made way for 
the more easy propagation of his doctrine and religion; for the Grecians, and especially 
the Romans, settled their conquests in such a manner, as in a good measure to propagate 
their language among the nations which they conquered; and particularly the Romans 
did make the ways for travel and commerce much more easy and commodious than ever 
they were before, by employing their armies, when they had no other work, to make 
high- ways, for the convenience of passage from the station of one legion to another; the benefit and effect whereof we in England enjoy <pb n="297" id="iii.xvi-Page_297" />to this day (a pattern to all princes and states that have necessary 
occasion for armies how to employ them): and this very thing proved afterwards 
a mighty advantage for the more easy and speedy spreading of Christianity in the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p21">II. Another part of this prophecy is, that about the time of the 
coming of the Messias, the world should be in a general expectation of him; “and 
the expectation of all nations shall come:” and I doubt not but this character of 
the Messias is taken out of that famous prophecy concerning him: (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p21.1" passage="Gen. xlix. 10" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.) 
“The sceptre shall not depart from Judah till Shiloh come: (and by Shiloh, the 
ancient Jews generally understood the Messias) “and to him shall the gathering 
of the people be;” or, as it is rendered by the Septuagint, and several other translations, 
“and he shall be the expectation of the nations.” In allusion to which 
ancient prophecy concerning him, he is here in the text called, “the expectation 
of all nations;” and so by the prophet Malachi (<scripRef passage="Mal 3:1" id="iii.xvi-p21.2" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1">chap. iii. ver. 1</scripRef>.) “And the Lord 
whom ye expect,” or look for, “shall suddenly come into his temple.” Now this part 
of the prediction in the text was most eminently fulfilled in our blessed Saviour: 
for about the time of his coming, the Jews were in a general expectation of him, 
as appears not only from that ancient and general tradition of their’s from the 
school of Elias, that “at the end of the second two thousand years of the world, 
the, Messias should come” (and our blessed Saviour’s coming did accordingly happen 
at that time); but likewise from that particular computation of the Jewish doctors, 
not long before our Saviour’s coming, who, upon a solemn debate of the matter, 
did determine that the Messias would come within fifty <pb n="298" id="iii.xvi-Page_298" />years. And this is farther confirmed, from the great jealousy 
which Herod had concerning a king of the Jews, that was expected to be born about 
that time; and from that remarkable testimony in Josephus, who tells us, that “the Jews rebelled against the Romans, being encouraged thereto by a famous prophecy 
in their Scriptures, That about that time a great Prince should be born among them, 
that should rule the world:” and Josephus flattered Vespasian so far as to make 
him believe that he was the man; and thereupon persuaded him to destroy the line 
of David, out of which the tradition was, that the Messias should spring; as if 
the accomplishment of a Divine prediction could be hindered by any human endeavour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p22">And this was not only the general expectation of the Jews about 
that time, but of a great part of the world; as appears from those two famous testimonies of two of the most eminent Roman historians, Suetonius and Tacitus. The words 
of Suetonius are these: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.1">Percrebuerat oriente toto vetus et constans opinio, 
esse in fatis, ut Judaea profecti rerum potirentur.</span></i> “There was an ancient and general 
opinion, famous throughout all the eastern parts, that the fates had determined 
that there should come out of Judea those that should govern the world;” and he 
adds what I quoted before out of Josephus. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.2">Id Judaei ad se trahentes rebellarunt.</span></i> 
That “the Jews taking this to themselves, did thereupon rebel.” Now it is very 
remarkable, that the very words of this tradition seem to be a verbal translation 
of that prophecy in Micah, that “out of Judah shall come the Governor.” <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.3">Ut Judaea 
profecti rerum potirentur.</span></i> The other testimony is out of Tacitus, and his words 
are these: (lib. 21. § 13.) <span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.4"><i>luribus persuasio </i><pb n="299" id="iii.xvi-Page_299" />
<i>inerat antiquis sacerdotum libris contineri, eo ipso tempore 
fore, ut valesceret oriens, profectique Judaea rerum potirentur</i></span>: “A great many 
(says he) were possessed with a persuasion that it was contained in the ancient 
books of the priests, that at that very time the east should prevail, and that they, 
who should govern the world, were to come out of Judea.” By the “ancient books 
of the priests,” he in all probability means the ancient prophecies of Scripture; for the last expression is the same with that of Suetonius, taken out of the prophet 
Micah; and the other, that “the east should prevail,” does plainly refer to that 
title given to the Messias by the prophet Zachary, (<scripRef passage="Zech 6:12" id="iii.xvi-p22.5" parsed="|Zech|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.6.12">chap. vi. 12</scripRef>.) where he is called 
“the man whose name is <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.xvi-p22.6">צמח</span>,” which signifies 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.7">oriens</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xvi-p22.8">germen</span></i>, both the 
<i>east</i> 
and a <i>branch</i>: our translation hath it, “the man, whose name is the Branch;” but 
it might as well be rendered, “the man, whose name is the East. “Thus you see 
this character of our Saviour in this prophecy most literally fulfilled, that he 
was “the expectation of all nations.” I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p23">III. Third circumstance of this prediction, That he, who is here 
foretold, should come during the continuance of this second temple; because it 
was his presence that should “fill that house with glory;” and it was in that place 
that the Messias, who is called—the peace, is promised to be given: “and in this 
place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts.” And this is likewise most expressly 
foretold by the prophet Malachi: (<scripRef passage="Mal 3:1" id="iii.xvi-p23.1" parsed="|Mal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.1">chap. iii. 1</scripRef>.) “Behold I will send my messenger, 
and he shall prepare the way before me; and the Lord, whom ye look for, shall suddenly 
come into his temple; even the Messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold 
he shall come, saith the <pb n="300" id="iii.xvi-Page_300" />Lord of hosts:” and accordingly Jesus, our blessed Saviour, came 
during the second temple: he was presented there by his parents, and owned by Simeon for the Messias: he disputed there, and taught frequently there, and by his presence 
“filled that house with glory.” For that the Son of God taught publicly there, 
was a greater honour to it, than all the silver and gold of Solomon’s temple.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p24">And not long after his death (according to his express prediction) 
this second temple was destroyed to the ground: “so that not one stone of it 
was left upon another.” And when, some hundred years after, it was attempted to 
be rebuilt three several times, the last whereof was by Julian, the apostate, in 
opposition to Christianity, and to our Saviour’s prediction, fire came out of the 
foundation; and destroyed the workmen: so that they desisted in great terror, 
and durst never attempt it afterwards. And this not only the Christian writers 
of that age, in great numbers, do testify, but Ammianus Marcellinus (a heathen historian 
who lived in that time), does also give us a very particular account of this memorable 
matter. So that if by “the expectation of the nations” be here meant the Messias 
(as I have plainly shewn), then he is long since come, and was no other than Jesus, 
our blessed Saviour, who, according to this prophecy, was “to fill the second temple 
with glory;” which hath now been demolished above one thousand six hundred years, 
and the rebuilding whereof hath been so often and so remarkably hindered from heaven. 
The consideration of all which were sufficient to convince the Jews of their vain 
expectation of a Messias yet to come, were they not so obstinately rooted and fixed 
in their infidelity. There remains now the</p>
<pb n="301" id="iii.xvi-Page_301" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p25">IV. Fourth and last circumstance of this prophecy, viz. That the 
coming of the Messias was to be the last dispensation of God, for the salvation 
of men, and consequently, was to be perpetual and unchangeable: “Yet once more, 
and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land: and 
I will shake all nations, and the expectation of all nations shall come.—Yet once 
more;” from which words the apostle to the Hebrews argues the perpetuity of the 
gospel, and that it was the dispensation which should never be changed. (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p25.1" passage="Heb. xii. 27" parsed="|Heb|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.27">Heb. xii. 
27</scripRef>.) “And this word, yet once more, signifies, the removing of those things which 
are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things which can not be shaken 
may remain.” And then it follows, “Wherefore, we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved,”&amp;c. It was usual with the Jews to describe the times of the gospel, by 
“the kingdom of the Messias;” and accordingly the apostle here calls the dispensation 
of the gospel, “a kingdom which can not be moved:” in opposition to the law, which 
was an imperfect and alterable dispensation. For this is plainly the scope of the 
apostle’s reasoning; namely, to convince the Jews that they were now under a more 
gracious and perfect dispensation than that of the law. (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:18" id="iii.xvi-p25.2" parsed="|Heb|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.18">ver. 18</scripRef>.) “Ye are not 
come unto the mount that might be touched, and that burned with fire;” meaning mount 
Sinai, which was a sensible literal mountain, “a mountain that might be touched,” 
in opposition to the mystical and spiritual mount Sion, by which the dispensation 
of the gospel is described: which, by the way, prevents the objection of its being 
called “the mountain that might be touched,” when it was forbidden to be touched 
upon pain of death: “Ye are not come <pb n="302" id="iii.xvi-Page_302" />to the mount that might be touched;” that is, I am not now speaking 
of a literal and sensible mountain, such as was mount Sinai, from whence the law 
was given; but of that spiritual and heavenly dispensation of the gospel, which 
was typified by mount Sion and by Jerusalem: “but ye are come to mount Sion, and 
unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to Jesus the mediator 
of the new covenant.” And then he cautions them to take heed how they reject him 
that came from heaven, to make this last revelation of God to the world, which, 
because of the clearness and perfection of it, should never need to receive any 
change, (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:25" id="iii.xvi-p25.3" parsed="|Heb|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.25">ver. 25</scripRef>.) “See that ye refuse not him that speaketh; for if they escaped 
not, who refused him that spake on the earth, (viz. Moses, who delivered the law 
from mount Sinai) much more shall not we escape, if we turn away from him that speaketh 
from heaven; whose voice then shook the earth: (alluding to the earthquake at 
the giving of the law) but now he hath promised, saying, Yet once more, I shake 
not the earth only, but also heaven;” that is, the whole world, in order to the 
coming of the Messias, and the planting of the gospel in the world: and then he 
argues from the words “once more,” that the former dispensation should be removed, 
to make way for that which should perpetually remain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p26">And indeed there is no need of any farther revelation after this, 
nor of any change of that religion which was brought from heaven by the Son of God; because of the perfection of it, and its fitness to 
reform the world, and to 
recover mankind out of their lapsed and degenerate condition, and to bring them 
to happiness; both by the purity of its doctrine and <pb n="303" id="iii.xvi-Page_303" />the power of its arguments, to work upon the minds of men, by 
the clear discovery of the mighty rewards and punishments of another world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p27">And now the proper inference from all this discourse, is the 
very same with that which the apostle makes, from the consideration of the perfection 
and excellency of this revelation, which God hath made to the world by his Son. 
“See that ye refuse not him that speaketh; for how shall we escape if we turn 
away from him that speaketh from heaven?” And at the <scripRef passage="Heb 12:28" id="iii.xvi-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.28">28th verse</scripRef> of that chapter, 
“Wherefore we receiving a kingdom, which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby 
we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear;” that is, let us live 
as becomes those to whom God hath made so clear and perfect a revelation of his 
will. We have all the advantages of the Divine revelation which the world ever had, 
and the last and most perfect that the world ever shall have: we have not only 
Moses and the prophets, but that doctrine which the Son of God came down from heaven 
on purpose to declare to the world; God hath vouchsafed to us that clear and complete 
revelation of his will, which he denied to “many prophets and righteous men, who 
desired to see the things which we see, but could not see them, and to hear the 
things which we hear, but could not hear them.” There were good men in the world 
under those imperfect revelations which God made to them; but we have far greater 
advantages, and more powerful arguments to be good than ever they had. And as we 
ought thank fully to acknowledge these blessed advantages; so ought we likewise, 
with the greatest care and diligence, to improve them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p28">And now how does the serious consideration of <pb n="304" id="iii.xvi-Page_304" />this condemn all impenitent sinners under the gospel, who will 
not be reclaimed from their sins, and persuaded to goodness, by all that God can 
do; by the most plain declaration of his will to the world, by the most perfect 
precepts and directions for a good life; by the most encouraging promises to obedience, 
and by the most severe threatenings of an eternal and unutterable ruin, in case 
of disobedience; by the “wrath of God, revealed from heaven, against all ungodliness 
and unrighteousness of men;” by the terrors of the great day, and the vengeance 
of eternal fire; by the wonderful and amazing condescension of the Son of God appearing 
in our nature; by his merciful undertaking for the redemption of lost and sinful 
man; by his cruel sufferings for our sins, and by the kindest offers of pardon and 
reconciliation in his blood, and by the glorious hopes of eternal life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p29">What could God have done more for us, than he hath done? What 
greater concernment could he shew for our salvation, than to send his own Son, his 
only Son, to seek and save us? And what greater demonstration could he give of his 
love to us, than to give the Son of his love to die for us? This is the last effort 
that the Divine mercy and goodness will make upon mankind. So the apostle tells 
us in the beginning of this Epistle, <scripRef passage="Heb 1:1" id="iii.xvi-p29.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">chap. i. 1</scripRef>; that “God, who at sundry times, 
and in divers manners, spake in times past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath 
in these last days spoken to us by his Son:” and if we will not hear him, he will 
speak no more; after this it is not to be expected that he should make any farther 
attempts for our recovery, he can send no greater and dearer person to us than his 
own Son. If we despise him, whom will we reverence? If we reject him, and the great 
salvation which he brings <pb n="305" id="iii.xvi-Page_305" />and offers to us, we have all the reason in the world to believe 
that our case is desperate, and that we shall die in our sins. This was the condemnation 
of the Jews, that they did not receive and believe on him whom God had sent. And 
if we who profess to believe on him, and to receive his doctrine, be found disobedient 
to it, in our lives, we have reason to fear that our condemnation will be far heavier 
than theirs: for since the appearance of the Son of God for the salvation of men, 
the wrath of God is “revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness 
of men,” especially against those who detain “the truth of God in unrighteousness;” 
that is, against those who entertain the light of God’s truth in their minds, but do not suffer it to have its proper 
effect and influence upon their hearts and lives; and make that a prisoner which 
would make them free. So our Lord tells us, that “the truth shall make us free;” but if, after we have received the knowledge of the truth, we are still the servants 
of sin, our condemnation is much worse than if the Son of God had never come: for 
the Christian religion hath done nothing, if it do not take men off from their 
sins, and teach them to live well.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p30">Especially at this time, when we are celebrating the coming of 
the Son of God, to destroy the works of the devil, we should take great heed that 
we be not found guilty of any impiety or wickedness; because this is directly contrary 
to the main design of “the grace of God which brings salvation, and hath appeared 
to all men (and the appearance whereof we do at this time commemorate) for that 
teacheth men to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly and righteously, 
and godly, in this present world:” and we cannot gratify the devil more, <pb n="306" id="iii.xvi-Page_306" />than by shewing ourselves more diligent than ordinary to uphold 
his works, at this very time when the Son of God was manifested on purpose to 
dissolve them: we cannot possibly choose a worse, a more improper season to sin in, 
than when we are celebrating the birth of the blessed Jesus, who came to save us 
from our sins. This is, as if a sick man, for joy that a famous physician is come 
to his house, should run into all manner of excess, and so do all he can to inflame 
his disease and make his case desperate. Not but that our inward joy may lawfully 
be accompanied with all outward innocent expressions of it: but we cannot be truly 
thankful, if we allow ourselves at this time in any thing contrary to the purity 
and sobriety of the gospel. It is matter of just and sad complaint, being of great 
scandal to our Saviour and his holy religion, that such irregular and extravagant 
things are at this time commonly done by many who call themselves Christians; and 
done under a pretence of doing honour to the memory of Christ’s birth; as if, because 
the Son of God was at this time made man, it were fit for men to make themselves 
beasts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p31">If we would honour him indeed, we must take care that our joy 
do not degenerate into sin and sensuality, and that we do not express it by lewdness 
and luxury, by intemperance and excess, by prodigal gaming and profuse wasting 
of our estates, as the manner of some is; as if we intended literally to requite 
our Saviour, “who, being rich, for our sakes became poor.” This is the way of parting 
with houses and land, and becoming poor for his sake, for which he will never thank 
nor reward us. This is not to commemorate the coming of our Saviour, but to contradict 
it, and openly to declare that we <pb n="307" id="iii.xvi-Page_307" />will uphold the works of the devil in despite of the Son of God, 
who came to destroy them. It is for all the world like that lewd and senseless piece 
of loyalty, too much in fashion some years ago, of being drunk for the king. Good 
God! that ever it should pass for a piece of religion among Christians, to run 
into all manner of excess for twelve days together in honour of our Saviour! A 
greater aggravation of sin cannot easily be imagined, than to abuse the memory 
of the greatest blessing that ever was,—Christ coming into the world to take 
away sin, into an opportunity of committing it; this is to represent the Son of 
God as a patron of sin and licentiousness, and to treat him more contumeliously 
than the Jews did, who bowed the knee to him and mocked him, and called him 
king, and spat upon him; and under a pretence of rejoicing for his birth, to 
“crucify to ourselves afresh the Lord of life and glory, and to put him to an 
open shame.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p32">I will conclude all with the apostle’s exhortation: (<scripRef id="iii.xvi-p32.1" passage="Rom. xiii. 12" parsed="|Rom|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.12">Rom. xiii. 
12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 13:13" id="iii.xvi-p32.2" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13">13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 13:14" id="iii.xvi-p32.3" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">14</scripRef>.) “Let us cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour 
of light. Let us walk decently as in the day; not in rioting and drunkenness, 
not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. But put ye on the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts 
thereof.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p33">Now to our most gracious and merciful God, the great friend and 
lover of souls, who regarded us in our low and lost condition, and cast an eye of 
pity upon us, when we were in our blood, and no other eye pitied us, and when we 
had lost and ruined ourselves, was pleased, in tender compassion to mankind, to 
send his only-begotten Son into the world, to seek and save us; and, by the purity 
of his doctrine, <pb n="308" id="iii.xvi-Page_308" />and the pattern of his life, and the sacrifice of his death, 
to purchase eternal life for us, and to direct and lead us in the way to it: and 
to him also, the blessed Saviour and Redeemer of mankind, who came down from heaven, 
that he might carry us thither, and took human nature upon him, that we thereby 
might be made partakers of a Divine nature; and humbled himself to death, even 
the death of the cross, that he might exalt us to glory and honour; and whilst 
we were bitter enemies to him, gave such a demonstration of his love to us, as never 
any man did to his best friend: “Unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and to 
the Lamb that was slain; to God, even our Father, and to our Lord Jesus Christ, 
the first begotten from the dead, and the Prince of the kings of the earth; to 
Him, who hath loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath 
made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to Him be glory and honour, 
dominion and power, now and for ever. Amen.”</p><pb n="309" id="iii.xvi-Page_309" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXX. Christ Jesus the Only Mediator between God and Men." prev="iii.xvi" next="iii.xviii" id="iii.xvii">
<h2 id="iii.xvii-p0.1">SERMON LXX.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xvii-p1">[Preached at St. Peter’s, Cornhill, on the feast of the Annunciation, 1691.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xvii-p1.1">CHRIST JESUS THE ONLY MEDIATOR BETWEEN GOD AND MEN.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xvii-p2"><i>For there is one God, and one Mediator between God and men, the 
man Christ Jesus; who gave himself a ransom for all</i>.—<scripRef passage="1Tim 2:5,6" id="iii.xvii-p2.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|2|6" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5-1Tim.2.6"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvii-p2.2">1 Tim</span>. ii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xvii-p3">THESE words contain in them these four propositions; three of 
them express, and the fourth of them sufficiently implied in the text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p4">I. That “there is one God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p5">II. That “there is one mediator between God and men; Christ 
Jesus.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p6">III. That he “gave himself a ransom for all.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p7">IV. That the mediation or intercession of Jesus Christ, is founded 
in the redemption of mankind. For this seems to be the reason why it is added, that 
he “gave himself a ransom for all,” to signify to us, that because he “gave himself 
a ransom for all,” therefore he intercedes for all. In virtue of that sacrifice 
which he offered to God for the salvation of men, he offers up our prayers to God; and therefore it is acceptable to him, that we should pray for all men. This seems 
to be the true connexion of the apostle’s discourse, and the force of his reasoning, 
about our putting up public prayers for all men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p8">I have in a former discourse handled the first of these. I proceed 
now, to the</p>
<pb n="310" id="iii.xvii-Page_310" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p9">II. Second, That “there is one mediator between God and men, 
the man Christ Jesus.” “One<note n="1" id="iii.xvii-p9.1">See Sermon XLVIII. concerning the Unity of the Divine Nature, 
Vol. iii. p. 409.</note> mediator,” that is, but one; for the expression 
is the very same concerning one God, and one mediator; and therefore, if the apostle 
when he says, “there is one God,” certainly means that there is but one God; it 
is equally certain, that when he says, “there is one mediator between God and men,” 
he means, there is but one mediator, viz. Christ Jesus. He is the only mediator 
between God and men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p10">In the handling of this argument, I shall proceed in this method.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p11">I. I shall endeavour to shew, that God hath appointed but one 
mediator, or advocate, or intercessor in heaven for us; in whose name, and by whose 
mediation and intercession, we are to offer up our prayers and services to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p12">II. That this is most agreeable to one main end and design of 
the Christian religion, and of our Saviour’s coming into the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p13">III. That it is likewise evident from the nature and reason of 
the thing itself, that there is but one mediator and intercessor in heaven for us, 
to offer up our prayers to God; and that there can be no more. And then,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p14">IV. And lastly, I shall endeavour to shew, how contrary to the 
doctrine of the Christian religion, concerning one mediator and intercessor in heaven 
for us, the doctrine and practice of the church of Rome in this matter is, in their 
invocation of angels, and the blessed Virgin, and the saints, and making use of 
their mediation and intercession with God for sinners; as likewise how contrary 
it is to the <pb n="311" id="iii.xvii-Page_311" />doctrine and practice of the primitive Christian church: and 
then I shall answer their several pretences for this doctrine and practice; and 
shew that this practice is not only needless, but useless and unprofitable; and 
not only so, but very dangerous and impious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p15">First, I shall endeavour to shew, that God hath appointed but 
one mediator, or advocate, or intercessor in heaven for us, in whose name, and 
by whose intercession, we are to offer up all our prayers and services to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p16">Besides that it is expressly said here in the text, “there is 
but one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus,” and that the Scripture 
no where mentions any other: I say, besides this, we are constantly directed to 
offer up our prayers and thanksgivings, and to perform all acts of worship in his 
name, and no other; and with a promise, that the prayers and services, which we 
offer up in his name, will be graciously answered and accepted: (<scripRef id="iii.xvii-p16.1" passage="John xiv. 13" parsed="|John|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.13">John xiv. 13</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="John 14:14" id="iii.xvii-p16.2" parsed="|John|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.14">14</scripRef>.) “Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do; that the Father may 
be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it.” And 
<scripRef passage="John 16:23,24" id="iii.xvii-p16.3" parsed="|John|16|23|16|24" osisRef="Bible:John.16.23-John.16.24">chap. xvi. 23, 24</scripRef>. “And in that day ye shall ask me nothing: verily, verily, I 
say unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. 
Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name; ask and ye shall receive, that your 
joy may be full.” “In that day;” that is, when I have left the world, and am gone 
to my Father, as he explains it in the 28th verse, “In that day ye shall ask me 
nothing; but “whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you.” 
That is, you shall not need to address your prayers to me, but to my Father in <pb n="312" id="iii.xvii-Page_312" />my name. And, (<scripRef passage="John 16:26,27" id="iii.xvii-p16.4" parsed="|John|16|26|16|27" osisRef="Bible:John.16.26-John.16.27">ver. 26, 27</scripRef>.) “At that day ye shall ask in my 
name;” that is, from the time that I am ascended into heaven, ye shall put up all 
your prayers and requests to God, in my name; “and I say unto you, that I will 
pray the Father for you; for the Father himself loveth you;” that is, I need 
not tell you (though I shall certainly do it) that I will intercede with the Father 
for you; for he of himself is kindly disposed and affected towards you, for my 
sake; the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p17">St. Paul likewise commands Christians to perform all acts of 
religions worship in the name of Christ: (<scripRef id="iii.xvii-p17.1" passage="Col. iii. 10" parsed="|Col|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.10">Col. iii. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Col 3:17" id="iii.xvii-p17.2" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17">17</scripRef>.) “Singing with grace 
in your hearts to the Lord, and whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the 
name of our Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.” And giving 
this precept of addressing all our prayers and thanksgivings to God, by Jesus 
Christ, as the only mediator between God and us, is the more remarkable, because it is 
given in opposition to the worshipping of God by any other mediators and intercessors 
in heaven for us; and to that superstition which had begun so early to prevail 
among some Christians at Colosse and Laodicea, of worshipping God by the mediation 
and intercession of angels, against which he had cautioned in the former chapter: (<scripRef passage="Col 2:18,19" id="iii.xvii-p17.3" parsed="|Col|2|18|2|19" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18-Col.2.19">ver. 18, 19</scripRef>.) 
“Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility, 
and worshipping of angels, not holding the head.” Intimating, that for Christians 
to address themselves to God, by any other mediator but Jesus Christ only, was a 
defection from Christ “the head, and high priest of our profession.” And that this 
is the apostle’s meaning, Theodoret assures us, in his comment <pb n="313" id="iii.xvii-Page_313" />upon this place, where he tells us, that some who maintained 
an observance of the law, together with the gospel, asserted also, that angels were 
to be worshipped, saying, that the law was given by them. And this custom, he tells 
us, remained a long time in Phrygia and Pisidia, and that upon this account it 
was, that the synod of Laodicea in Phrygia (about the middle of the fourth century) 
forbade Christians, by a law, to pray to angels. And yet more expressly in his comment 
upon those words, (<scripRef passage="Col 3:17" id="iii.xvii-p17.4" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17">chap. iii. ver. 17</scripRef>.) 
“Whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all 
in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by him.” For, 
“because (^says he) they (meaning those of whom St. Paul warns the Colossians to 
beware; because they) did command men to worship angels, he enjoins the contrary; that they should adorn both their words and actions with the memory (or mention) 
of the name of Christ their Lord: and send ye up (saith he) thanksgiving to God 
and the Father by him, and not by the angels.” And then he makes mention of the 
canon of the synod of Laodicea, “which (says he) in pursuance of this rule, and 
being desirous to cure that old disease, made it a law, that none should pray unto 
angels, nor forsake the Lord Jesus Christ.” It seems then that some relics of that 
impious custom, of praying to angels, which Theodoret here calls “that old disease,” had continued from St. Paul’s time, to the council of Laodicea, which was 
the occasion of that severe canon then made about that matter: the very words whereof 
I will set down, because they are remarkable; viz. “That Christians ought not 
to forsake the church of God, and go away from it, and to invocate angels, and to 
make conventicles, <pb n="314" id="iii.xvii-Page_314" />all which are forbidden. If any therefore be found giving himself 
to this secret idolatry, let him be anathema; because he hath forsaken our Lord 
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, and is gone over to idolatry.” What shall be said 
to them, who do not only secretly, and in their private devotions, but in the public assemblies of Christians, and in the most public offices of their church, invocate 
angels, and pray to them? So that it was praying to angels (or making use of them 
as mediators and intercessors with God for us) which St. Paul here reproves so severely 
in the Colossians, as a defection from Christ and the Christian religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p18">And indeed, considering how frequently the Scripture speaks of 
Christ, as “our only way to God, and by whom alone we have access to the throne 
of grace,” we cannot doubt but that God hath constituted him our only mediator 
and intercessor, by whom we are to address all our requests to God. (<scripRef id="iii.xvii-p18.1" passage="John xiv. 6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 
6</scripRef>.) Jesus there saith unto Thomas, “I am the way, the truth, and the life; no 
man cometh to the Father but by me.” “I am the way, the truth, and the life;” that 
is, the true and living way to the Father (which the apostle calls “a new and 
living way.” <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p18.2" passage="Heb. x. 19" parsed="|Heb|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.19">Heb. x. 19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 10:20" id="iii.xvii-p18.3" parsed="|Heb|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.20">20</scripRef>. “Having therefore boldness to enter into the holiest 
by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way; which he hath consecrated for 
us.” ) “No man cometh to the Father but by me;” that is, we can have no access 
to God by prayer, or by any other acts of religious worship but by him. So St. Paul 
tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.xvii-p18.4" passage="Eph. ii. 18" parsed="|Eph|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.18">Eph. ii. 18</scripRef>.) “For through him (speaking of Christ) we both have an 
access by one Spirit unto the Father.” “We both;” that is, both Jews and gentiles. 
Under the law the Jews had access to God by their high priest, <pb n="315" id="iii.xvii-Page_315" />who interceded with God, and offered up prayers in behalf of 
the people. The gentiles, they addressed themselves to God by innumerable 
mediators, by angels, and the souls of their departed heroes, which were the 
pagan saints. Instead of all these, God hath appointed one mediator and 
intercessor in heaven for us, Jesus the Son of God, and by him all mankind, 
both Jews and gentiles, have “access by one Spirit unto the Father.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p19">And we have no need of any other, as the apostle to the Hebrews 
reasons: (<scripRef passage="Heb 7:24,25" id="iii.xvii-p19.1" parsed="|Heb|7|24|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.24-Heb.7.25">chap. vii. 24, 25</scripRef>.) “But this person (speaking of Christ) because he continueth for ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvii-p19.2">ἀπαράβατον</span>, a priesthood 
which doth not pass from one to another,” as the priesthood under the law did, when 
upon the death of one high priest, another succeeded in his place; but our high 
priest under the gospel, “since he abides for ever, is able to save to the uttermost 
all those that come to God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for 
us.” So that Jesus Christ is an all-sufficient mediator, and able to carry on and 
accomplish the work of our salvation from first to last: and as we do not find 
that God hath appointed any other; so we are sure that there needs no other, u 
since he is able to save to the uttermost all those that come to God by him, and 
that he lives for ever to make intercession for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p20">Secondly, I proceed now in the second place to shew, that this 
doctrine or principle of one mediator between God and man, is most agreeable to 
one main end and design of the Christian religion, and of our Saviour’s coming into 
the world, which was to destroy idolatry out of the world; which St. John calls 
“the works of the devil,” (<scripRef id="iii.xvii-p20.1" passage="1 John iii. 8" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 John iii. 8</scripRef>.) <pb n="316" id="iii.xvii-Page_316" />“For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvii-p20.2">ἵνα λύσῃ</span>, that he might dissolve or demolish the works of the devil;” 
by which St. John does more especially mean the idolatrous worship of the heathen, 
which consisted in the multitude of their gods, and the bloody and barbarous rites 
and sacrifices, whereby they worshipped them; and likewise in the multitude of 
their mediators between the gods and men, who were also esteemed by them an inferior 
sort of deities. Both these kinds of idolatry had strangely prevailed, and overrun 
the world before the appearance of our Lord and Saviour, who came on purpose to 
deliver mankind from the horrible superstition and slavery of the worship of false 
gods, to pull down this kingdom of the devil, and to demolish that fabric which 
he had been so long a rearing, and to beat him out of those strong holds, which 
he thought had been impregnable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p21">God indeed gave some check to these many ages re, and not long 
after their first appearance, by the Jewish religion, which was on purpose introduced and confirmed and established by so many and such mighty miracles, to preserve 
and keep alive in the world the primitive tradition and belief of the one true God: and likewise to be (as it were) some shadow and rude draught of that more perfect 
dispensation of the Christian religion, which, by one sacrifice once offered, and 
by one mediator between God and men. was to put an end to the infinite superstitions 
of the heathen worship, and all the bloody and barbarous rites of it, and likewise 
to the idolatry they were guilty of, in the worship of their inferior deities, 
whom they looked upon as a middle sort of powers between the gods and men, and therefore <pb n="317" id="iii.xvii-Page_317" />addressed themselves to them, as mediators between the superior 
and heavenly gods, and men here on earth. This was plainly one of the great designs 
of the Christian religion, and therefore it concerns Christians to understand it, 
and to be very careful that they do not suffer themselves to be deluded by any 
specious pretences whatsoever, to bring these things back again into the Christian 
religion, for the ruin and extirpation whereof, it was purposely designed and intended.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p22">And this seems plainly to be the meaning of that caution, wherewith 
St. John concludes his catholic or general epistle, namely, that Christians should 
be very careful that they were not carried back again into the heathen idolatry, 
by the confident pretences of the Gnostic heretics to higher decrees of knowledge and illumination than other Christians had; that is, by their 
pretending to be the infallible church, and the only true and genuine Christians. 
For it is against this sect, that this epistle is plainly designed, which St. John 
thus concludes, (<scripRef passage="1John 5:18-21" id="iii.xvii-p22.1" parsed="|1John|5|18|5|21" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.18-1John.5.21">chap. v. from verse the 18th to the end</scripRef>;) “We know that whosoever 
is born of God sinneth not;” meaning that he doth not commit “the sin unto death,” 
which he had spoken of just before (viz. apostacy from Christianity to the heathen 
idolatry, or that which was very like it); “whosoever is born of God doth not 
commit this sin, but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that wicked 
one teacheth him not;” that is, he preserveth himself from the contagion of idolatry, 
into which the devil was so busy to seduce mankind. “And we know that we are of 
God/ that is, do be long to the true God, and are worshippers of him: “And the 
whole world lieth in wickedness, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xvii-p22.2">ἐντῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται</span>, is in the power, or under the dominion, 
of that <pb n="318" id="iii.xvii-Page_318" />wicked one;” that is, the greatest part of mankind was sunk into 
idolatry, and the worship of the devil. “And we know that the Son of God is come, 
and hath given us an understanding, that we may know him that is true.” “We know,” 
that is, we Christians are better taught by the Christian religion, to acknowledge 
and worship the only true God: “And we are in him that is true, in (or by) his 
Son Jesus Christ;” that is, we worship the only true God, by his Son Jesus Christ. 
And then he concludes, “Little children, keep yourselves from idols;” intimating 
hereby, that the worshipping of any other, besides this only true God, and by any 
other mediator than Jesus Christ, is idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p23">There were, indeed, two very ancient and common notions, both 
amongst Jews and gentiles, of the original whereof it is hard to give any certain 
account; only this is certain, that they did prevail very early, and did very generally 
possess mankind: and they were these: First, That God was not to be appeased towards 
sinners, merely upon their repentance, with out the death and suffering of some 
other in their stead; and that God would accept of this vicarious punishment and 
suffering, instead of the death of the sinner himself. And this seems to have given 
the original to the sacrifices of living creatures, to appease the wrath of God 
towards sinners; which, in process of time, as the worship of false gods prevailed 
in the world, did proceed to that degree of superstition and barbarous inhumanity, 
that, by the instigation of the devil, men offered up the blood of their children, 
and sacrificed their sons and daughters to their idols and false gods. Secondly, 
Another common notion, which had likewise possessed mankind was, that God was not 
to be immediately <pb n="319" id="iii.xvii-Page_319" />approached by sinful men; but that their prayers were 
to be offered up to the Deity by certain mediators and intercessors, that were to 
procure for them the favour of the gods, and the gracious answer and acceptance 
of their prayers. And this was the original of that other sort of heathen idolatry, 
which consisted in the worship of their demons and heroes, that is, of angels and 
souls departed, viz. of such eminent persons as had been great benefactors to mankind, 
and, for their worthy deeds upon, earth, were canonized, and translated into the 
number of their inferior gods: by these, as the chief courtiers and favourites 
of heaven, they addressed their prayers and supplications to the superior gods. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p24">Now with these notions, which had generally possessed mankind (how imperfect soever) 
God was pleased to comply so far, as, in the frame of the Jewish religion, (which 
was designed for a type of the more perfect institution of the Christian religion, 
and a preparation for it:) I say, God was pleased to comply so far with these notions, 
as to appoint sacrifices to be slain and offered up for the sinner; and likewise 
a high priest, that once a year should enter into the holy of holies, with the blood 
of sacrifices that were offered up for the people, to make expiation for them; 
and, in virtue of that blood, should intercede for the people, as the apostle to 
the Hebrews does declare at large. And when God sent his Son in the fulness of time, 
he was pleased likewise, in the dispensation of the gospel, (that perfect institution 
which was never to be altered) to have so much regard to these common notions and 
apprehensions of mankind, as to provide for the supply of those two great wants, 
which they seemed always to have laboured under, and <pb n="320" id="iii.xvii-Page_320" />concerning which they were at so great a loss; viz. an effectual 
expiatory sacrifice for sins upon earth, and a powerful mediator and intercessor 
with God in heaven: and both these by the same person, Jesus Christ, “who appeared 
in the end of the world, to take away sin by the sacrifice of himself;” and in the 
merit and virtue of that sacrifice, “appearing in heaven in the presence of God 
for us,” is become a perpetual advocate, and a most powerful intercessor with God 
in heaven for us. So that, instead of the endless sacrifices of the Jewish religion, 
which were ineffectual to the real expiation of sin, and only types and shadows 
of the true expiatory sacrifice, and instead of the bloody and inhuman sacrifices 
of the heathen idolatry; the Son of God hath “by one sacrifice for sin once 
offered, perfected for ever them that are sanctified, and obtained eternal 
redemption for us.” And instead of the mediation of angels, and the souls of 
their departed heroes, which the heathen made use of to offer up their prayers 
to the gods, we have “one mediator between God and men,” appointed by God 
himself, Jesus the Son of God, who in our nature is ascended into heaven, “to 
appear in the presence of God for us.” And who so fit to be our patron and 
advocate as he who was our sacrifice and propitiation?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p25">Thus the method of our redemption, as it was by the wisdom of 
God admirably suited to the common apprehensions of mankind; concerning the necessity of a sacrifice to make expiation of sin, and of a mediator to intercede with 
God for sinners; so was it likewise excellently fitted, not only to put an end to 
the Jewish sacrifices, but likewise to abolish the barbarous sacrifices and rites 
of the heathen idolatry, <pb n="321" id="iii.xvii-Page_321" />and to cashier that infinite number of mediators and intercessors, 
by whom they addressed their prayers to the Deity; and, instead of all this, to 
introduce a more reasonable and spiritual worship, more agreeable to the nature 
and perfections of God and the reason of mankind; which was one of the main and 
principal designs of the Christian religion: and therefore, to bring in any other 
mediators, to intercede in heaven for us (whether angels or saints) and by them 
to offer up our prayers to God, is directly contrary to the design of the Christian religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p26">Thirdly, It is likewise evident from the nature and reason of 
the thing itself, that there is but one mediator and intercessor in heaven, who 
offers up our prayers to God, and that there can be no more. Because under the gospel 
there being but one high priest, and but one sacrifice once offered for sin; and 
intercession for sinners being founded in the merit and virtue of the sacrifice, 
by which expiation for sin is made, there can be no other mediator of intercession, 
but he who hath made expiation of sin, by a sacrifice offered to God for that purpose; 
and this Jesus Christ only hath done. He is both our high priest and our sacrifice; and therefore he only, in the merit and virtue of that sacrifice, which he offered 
upon earth, can intercede in heaven for us, and offer up our prayers to God. Others 
may pray to God for us; as our brethren upon earth do, and perhaps the angels and 
saints in heaven; but none of these can offer up our prayers to God, and procure 
the acceptance of them; for that can only be done in virtue of a sacrifice first 
offered, and by him that offered it; this being the peculiar office and <pb n="322" id="iii.xvii-Page_322" />qualification of a mediator or intercessor, properly so called.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p27">It is the plain design of the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
to prove that Christ is our only mediator in heaven, in virtue of that sacrifice 
for sin, which he offered upon earth: and that he alone appears in the presence 
of God for us, to present our requests to him, and obtain a gracious answer of them: 
and he shews at large how this was particularly typified by the Jewish high 
priest, who, upon the great day of expiation, after the sacrifice was slain 
without, entered alone into the holy of holies, with the blood of the 
sacrifices, in virtue whereof he made intercession for the people. Answerably to 
this, Jesus, the high priest of our profession, offered himself a sacrifice for 
the sins of men, and, in virtue of that sacrifice, “is entered into the high 
place not made with hands,” that is, into heaven itself, “there to appear in the 
presence of God for us, where he lives forever to make intercession for us,” in 
virtue of that eternal redemption which he hath obtained for us, by the price of 
his blood, as the apostle declares in several chapters of that Epistle. So that 
this intercession being founded in the merit of a sacrifice, which he alone 
offered, he is of necessity “the only mediator between God and men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p28">And for this reason it is, that the mediation and intercession 
of Christ is so frequently in Scripture mentioned together with the expiation which 
he made for the sins of men, or (which is the same) with the price which he paid 
for the redemption of mankind; because the one is founded in the other, and depends 
upon it. So we find, <scripRef id="iii.xvii-p28.1" passage="1 John ii. 1" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John ii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 John 2:2" id="iii.xvii-p28.2" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2">2</scripRef>. “If any man sin, we have an advocate with 
the Father, <pb n="323" id="iii.xvii-Page_323" />Jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation 
for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.” 
And here likewise in the text, “There is one mediator between God and men, the 
man Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all;” therefore “the only mediator between God and men,” because he only gave himself a ransom for all men.” The 
efficacy and prevalency of his mediation, being founded in the merit and virtue 
of the ransom of his blood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p29">And the force of these texts, and this reasoning from them, is 
not to be avoided and turned off, by distinguishing between a mediator of 
redemption and of intercession, and by saying, that it is true, that Christ is the only 
mediator of redemption, but there may be many mediators of intercession: for if 
the force of his being advocate or intercessor be founded in the virtue of his ransom 
and propitiation (as I have plainly shewn, to the conviction of any that are not 
strongly prejudiced, and that will read and consider what the Scripture says in 
this matter without prepossession); then it is plain, that none can be a proper 
mediator of intercession, but he that paid the price of our redemption: so that 
the mediator of our redemption, and our mediator of intercession, must of necessity 
be one and the same person; and none can appear in the quality of our advocate 
with the Father, but he only who is “the propitiation for the sins of the whole 
world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p30">I should now have proceeded to</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p31">The fourth thing I proposed in the handling of this argument; 
namely, to shew how contrary to this doctrine of the Christian religion, concerning 
one only mediator and intercessor in heaven for us, the doctrine and practice of 
the church of Rome is in <pb n="324" id="iii.xvii-Page_324" />this matter; namely, in their invocation of angels, and the blessed 
Virgin, and the saints, and flying to their help, and making use of their mediation 
and intercession with God for sinners: as likewise how contrary all this is to 
the doctrine and practice of the Christian church, for several of the first ages 
of it. And then I should have answered their chief pretences and excuses for these 
things, and shewed that this practice of theirs is not only needless (being no where 
commanded by God) but useless also, and unprofitable; and not only so, but very 
dangerous and impious, being contrary to the Christian religion, and highly derogating 
from the virtue and merit of Christ’s sacrifice, and from the honour of “the only 
mediator between God and men.” But of this another time.</p><pb n="325" id="iii.xvii-Page_325" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXI. Christ Jesus the Only Mediator between God and Men." prev="iii.xvii" next="iii.xix" id="iii.xviii">
<h2 id="iii.xviii-p0.1">SERMON LXXI.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xviii-p0.2">CHRIST JESUS THE ONLY MEDIATOR BETWEEN GOD AND MEN.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xviii-p1"><i>For there is one God, and one Mediator between God and men, the 
man Christ Jesus; who gave himself a ransom for all</i>.—<scripRef passage="1Tim 2:5,6" id="iii.xviii-p1.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|2|6" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5-1Tim.2.6"><span class="sc" id="iii.xviii-p1.2">1 Tim</span>. ii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xviii-p2">IN these words are four propositions: three expressed, and the 
fourth implied.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p3">I. That “there is one God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p4">II. That “there is one mediator between God and men: Christ 
Jesus.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p5">III. That he “gave himself a ransom for all.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p6">IV. That the mediation or intercession of Jesus Christ, is founded 
in his redemption of mankind: that because he “gave himself a ransom for all men,” 
therefore he, and he only, is qualified to intercede for all men, in virtue of 
that sacrifice which he offered for the salvation of all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p7">The second of these I spake to the last time, and endeavoured 
to shew,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p8">1. That God hath appointed but “one mediator,” or advocate or 
intercessor in heaven for us; by whose mediation we are to offer up all our prayers 
and services to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p9">2. That this doctrine of one mediator is most agreeable to one 
main end and design of the Christian religion, and of our Saviour’s coming into 
the world, which was to destroy idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p10">3. That from the nature and reason of the thing (viz. because 
intercession for sinners is founded in <pb n="336" id="iii.xviii-Page_336" />the merit of that sacrifice, by which expiation of sin is made), 
there can be no other mediator of intercession, but he who hath made expiation 
for sin, by a sacrifice offered to God for that purpose; and this Jesus Christ 
only hath done. Thus far I hare gone: I proceed now to</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p11">The fourth thing which I proposed in the hand ling of this argument, 
namely, To shew how contrary to this doctrine of the Christian religion, concerning 
one only mediator and intercessor in heaven for us, the doctrine and the practice 
of the church of Rome is in this matter; namely, in their invocation of angels, 
and the blessed Virgin, and the saints, and flying to their help, and making use 
of their mediation and intercession with God for sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p12">And that I may proceed more distinctly in this argument, I shall 
handle it under these particular heads.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p13">First, I shall endeavour to shew, that the doctrine and practice 
of the church of Rome, in this matter, is contrary to the doctrine of the Christian 
religion, concerning one only mediator and intercessor in heaven for us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p14">Secondly, That it is contrary to the doctrine and practice of 
the Christian church, for several of the first ages of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p15">Thirdly, I shall endeavour to answer their chief pretences and 
excuses for this doctrine and practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p16">Fourthly, To shew that this doctrine and practice of theirs is 
not only needless, being no where commanded by God, but useless also, and unprofitable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p17">Fifthly, And not only so, but very dangerous and impious; because 
contrary, to the Christian religion, <pb n="327" id="iii.xviii-Page_327" />and greatly derogating from the virtue and merit of Christ’s sacrifice, 
and from the honour of “the only mediator between God and men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p18">First, I shall 
endeavour to shew, that the doctrine and practice of the church of Rome in this 
matter, is contrary to the doctrine of the Christian religion concerning one only 
mediator and intercessor in heaven for us; namely, in their invocation of angels, 
and the blessed Virgin, and the saints, and flying to their help, and making use 
of their mediation and intercession with God for sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p19">That Jesus Christ is our only mediator and intercessor with God 
in heaven, by whom we have access to God in any action of religious worship, and 
that all our prayers and services are to be offered up to God only by him, and 
in his name and mediation, and no other, I have plainly shewed from Scripture, and 
proved it by an invincible argument, taken likewise from Scripture; namely, because 
the efficacy and prevalency of his mediation and intercession is founded in the 
virtue and merit of his sacrifice; and, that he is, therefore, “the only mediator 
between God and men,” because he only “gave himself a ransom for all;” he 
is therefore “our only advocate with the Father,” because “he only is the 
propitiation for our sins, and for the sins of the whole world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p20">I have shewed likewise, that the Scripture excludes angels from 
being our mediators with God, from the main scope and design of the Epistle to the 
Colossians; and much more are the saints departed excluded from this office, being 
inferior to the an gels, not only in the dignity and excellency of their beings, 
but very probably in the degree of their knowledge.</p>
<pb n="328" id="iii.xviii-Page_328" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p21">In short, prayer is a proper act of religious worship, and therefore 
peculiar to God alone, and we are commanded to a worship the Lord our God, and to 
serve him only;” and no where in Scripture are we directed to address our prayers 
and supplications and thanksgivings to any but God alone, and only in the name 
and mediation of Jesus Christ. Our blessed Saviour himself hath taught us, to put 
up all our prayers to God our heavenly Father: (<scripRef id="iii.xviii-p21.1" passage="Luke xi. 12" parsed="|Luke|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.12">Luke xi. 12</scripRef>.) “When you pray, say, 
Our Father, which art in heaven.” Which plainly shews, to whom all our prayers are 
to be addressed; and unless we can call an angel, or the blessed Virgin, or a 
saint, “Our Father,” we can pray to none of them. And elsewhere he as plainly directs 
us, by whom we are to apply ourselves to God, and in whose name and mediation we 
are to put up all our requests to him: (<scripRef id="iii.xviii-p21.2" passage="John xiv. 6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.) “I am the way, and the truth, 
and the life; no man cometh unto the Father, but by me:” and then it follows, (<scripRef passage="John 14:13,14" id="iii.xviii-p21.3" parsed="|John|14|13|14|14" osisRef="Bible:John.14.13-John.14.14">ver. 
13, 14</scripRef>.) “And what soever you shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father 
may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it.” 
Nothing is clearer in the whole Bible, than “one mediator between God and men, 
Christ Jesus;” and that he is “our only advocate and intercessor” with God in heaven 
for us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p22">Secondly, I shall endeavour to shew, that the doctrine and practice 
of the church of Rome in this matter, is contrary to that of the Christian church, 
for several of the first ages of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p23">As for the ages of the apostles, it hath been already proved out 
of their writings. That it was not practised in the three first ages, we have the 
acknowledgment of Cardinal Perron, and others of their <pb n="329" id="iii.xviii-Page_329" />learned writers; and they give a very remarkable reason for it; namely, because the worship and in vocation of saints and angels, and addressing 
our prayers to God by them, might have seemed to have given countenance to the heathen 
idolatry. From whence I cannot forbear, by the way, to make these two observations. 
1. That the invocation of saints and angels, and the blessed Virgin, and addressing 
ourselves to God by their mediation, was not in those primitive ages esteemed a 
duty of the Christian religion; because, if it had, it could not have been omitted 
for fear of the scandal consequent upon it; and if it was not a duty then, by what 
authority or law can it be made so since? 2. That this practice is very liable 
to the suspicion of idolatry; and surely every Christian cannot but think it fit, 
that the church of Christ should, like a chaste spouse, not only be free from the 
crime, but from all suspicion of idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p24">And for the next ages after the apostles, nothing is plainer, 
than that both their doctrine and practice were contrary to the doctrine and practice 
of the present church of Rome in this matter. The most ancient fathers of the Christian 
church do constantly define prayer to be an address to God; and therefore it cannot 
be made to any but God only: and after the rise of Arianism, they argued for the 
divinity of Christ, against the Arians, from our praying to him; which argument 
were of no force, if prayers might be made to any but God; and this was in the 
beginning of the fourth age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p25">And we no where find any mention of those distinctions, of gods 
by nature, and gods by participation (as Bellarmine calls the angels and saints), 
or of a supreme and inferior religious worship; or of a <pb n="330" id="iii.xviii-Page_330" />mediator of redemption, and a mediator of intercession; which 
are so commonly made use of by the church of Rome in this controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p26">And, which is as considerable as any of the rest, the ancient 
fathers were generally of opinion, that the saints were not admitted to the beatific 
vision till after the day of judgment; and this is acknowledged by the most learned 
of the church of Rome. But this very opinion takes away the foundation of praying 
to saints; because the church of Rome grounds it upon their reigning with Christ 
in heaven, and upon the light and knowledge which is communicated to them in the 
beatific vision; and if so, then they who believed the saints not yet to be admitted 
to this vision, could have no reason or ground to pray to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p27">And lastly, The ancient church prayed for saints departed, and 
for the blessed Virgin herself; and therefore, could not pray to them, as intercessors 
for them in heaven, for whom they themselves interceded upon earth. And therefore 
the church of Rome, in compliance with the change which they have made in their 
doctrine, have changed the Missal in that point, and instead of praying for St. 
Leo (one of their popes) as they were wont to do in their ancient Missal, in this 
form, “Grant, O Lord, that this oblation may be profitable to the soul of thy servant 
Leo;” the collect is now changed in the present Roman Missal into this form, “Grant, O Lord, that, by the intercession of blessed Leo, this offering may be profitable 
to us:” and (as the gloss upon the canon law observes) this change was made in 
their Missal upon very good reason; “because anciently they prayed for Leo, but 
now they pray to him:” which is an ingenious acknowledgment, that both the doctrine 
and practice <pb n="331" id="iii.xviii-Page_331" />of their church are plainly changed, from what they anciently 
were in this matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p28">What the doctrines and practices of the church of Rome are in 
this matter, all the world sees; and they themselves are so ashamed of them, that 
of late all their endeavours have been, to represent them otherwise than in truth 
they are, and to obtrude upon us a new popery, which they think themselves better 
able to defend than the old; which yet they have not shewn that they are so well 
able to do; and therefore now, instead of defending the true doctrines and practices 
of their own church, they would fain mince and disguise them, and change them into 
something that comes nearer to the protestant doctrine in those points: as if 
they had no way to defend their own doctrines, but by seeming to desert them, and 
by bringing them as near to ours as possibly they can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p29">But take them, as they have mollified them and pared them, to 
render them more plausible and tenable; that which still remains of them, I mean 
the solemn invocation of saints and angels, as mediators and intercessors with God 
in heaven for us, is plainly contrary both to the doctrine and practice of the primitive 
ages of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p30">As for the age of the apostles, I have already shewn it; and 
the matter is as clear for several of the next following ages, as I shall briefly 
shew, from a few very plain testimonies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p31">In the next age to the apostles, we have an epistle of one of 
the seven churches (I mean the church of Smyrna); in which, in vindication of themselves 
from that calumny which was raised against them by the Jews, among the heathen, 
“that if they permitted the Christians to have the body of the <pb n="332" id="iii.xviii-Page_332" />martyred Polycarp, they would leave Christ to worship Polycarp;” I say, in vindication of themselves from this calumny, they declare themselves 
thus: “Not knowing (say they) that we can neither leave Christ, who suffered for 
the salvation of the world of those that are saved, nor worship any other;” or 
(as it is in the old Latin translation) “nor offer up the supplication of prayer 
to any other person; for as for Jesus Christ, we adore him, as being the Son of 
God, but as for the martyrs, we love them, as the disciples and imitators of the 
Lord.” So that they plainly exclude the saints from any sort of religious worship, 
of which prayer or invocation was always esteemed a very considerable part.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p32">Irenaeus likewise tells us, (<i>l</i>. 2.) that “the church doth nothing 
(speaking of the miracles which were wrought) by the invocation of angels, nor by 
enchantment, nor by any other wicked arts; but by prayers to the Lord, who made 
all things, and by calling on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.” Here all 
invocation of angels, and, by the same or greater reason, of the saints, is 
excluded. And Clemens Alexandrinus delivers it as the doctrine of the church, 
that “since there is but one good God, therefore both we and the angels pray to 
him, both for the giving, and the continuance of good things.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p33">In the next age, Origen is so full and express in this matter, 
that it is not possible for any protestant to speak more positively and clearly, 
<i>l</i>. 8. <i>contr. Celsum</i>; where he does on set purpose declare and vindicate the Christian 
doctrine and practice in this matter: “We worship (says he) the one only God, and 
his one only Son, and word, and image, with our utmost supplications and honours, 
bringing our prayers to the God of all things, through his only-begotten <pb n="333" id="iii.xviii-Page_333" />Son;” and afterwards: “Away (says 
he) with Celsus’s counsel, that says, we must pray to demons (or angels); for we must pray only to 
God, who is above all; we must pray to the only begotten and first born of every 
creature, and we must beseech him to offer up our prayers which we make to him to 
his God and our God:” and again (speaking of an gels), “As for the favour of others 
( if that be to be regarded) we know, that thousands of thousands stand before 
him, and ten thousand times ten thousand minister unto him; these are our brethren, 
and friends; who, when they see us imitating their piety towards God, work together 
to the salvation of those who call upon God, and pray as they ought to do, (that 
is) to God only:” and (<i>l</i>. 5.) where Celsus urges him with this, that “the Scriptures 
call angels gods;” he tells him, that “the Scriptures do not call the angels gods, 
with any design to require us to worship and adore them instead of God, who are 
ministering spirits, and bring messages and blessings down to us from God; for 
(says he) all supplications and prayer, and intercession, and giving of thanks, 
must be sent up to God, who is above all, by the high priest who is above all angels, 
and is the living Word and God.” And though angels be only here mentioned, yet, 
by the same reason, all other creatures are excluded, from being the objects of 
our religious worship and invocation, or mediators of intercession with God for 
us; because “all supplication and prayer, and intercession, and thanksgiving, 
must be sent up to God by our high priest who is the living Word and God. Let us 
then also (as he goes on) make supplication to the Word himself: and intercession, 
and giving of thanks, and prayer: but to invocate angels is not reasonable; since 
we do not comprehend the <pb n="334" id="iii.xviii-Page_334" />knowledge of them, which is above us; and if we could comprehend 
the knowledge of them, which is wonderful and secret, this very knowledge, which 
declares to us their nature and office, would not al low us to presume to pray to 
any other, but to the God who is Lord over all, and abundantly sufficient for all, 
by our Saviour the Son of God;” where he gives two plain reasons why we ought to 
pray only to God, and to offer up our prayers only by the mediation of Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God, and our Saviour: First, because he only “is Lord over all,” and 
therefore the worship of prayer is to be given to him only. And then, Secondly, 
because we have no need of any other patron and benefactor, or of any other 
mediator and advocate, “he is abundantly sufficient for all, by our Saviour the 
Son of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p34">In the same age Novatian, in his book concerning the Trinity, 
makes use of this argument to prove the divinity of Christ; because he hears our 
prayers, when we call upon him. “If Christ (says he) be only a man, how can he 
be present every where to those that call upon him; since this is not the nature 
of man, but of God, to be able to be present every where? If Christ be only a man, 
why do we in our prayers call upon him as mediator; since prayer to a man is deemed 
ineffectual to help or save us? If Christ be only man, why do we put up our hope 
in him; since hope in a man is accursed in Scripture.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p35">In the fourth century, apostolical constitutions, under the name 
of <i>Clemens Romanus</i> (but undoubtedly written in that age) give us a pregnant negative 
testimony in this matter; for though a great many of the public prayers are there 
set down at large, yet they are all directed to God alone, and not the least intimation there of any prayer made to the angels or saints, <pb n="335" id="iii.xviii-Page_335" />or even to the Virgin Mary; not of their intercession or aid; which now makes so great a part of the 
public devotions of the church of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p36">Athanasius, in his fourth oration against the Arians, proves the 
unity of the Father and the Son from <scripRef id="iii.xviii-p36.1" passage="1 Thess. iii. 11" parsed="|1Thess|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.11">1 Thess. iii. 11</scripRef>. “Now God himself and our 
Lord Jesus Christ, direct our way unto you.” From whence he argues thus: “One would 
not pray to receive any thing from the Father and the angels, or from any other 
creature; nor would one say, God and the angels give thee this; but one would 
pray to receive any thing from the Father and the Son because of their unity and 
uniform gift; for all things that are given by the Father, are given by the Son, 
and there is nothing which the Father doth not work by the Son;” and then concludes, 
“that it doth not belong to any, but to God alone, to bless and grant deliverances.” 
This I take to be a very remarkable testimony against the church of Rome, who in 
their public offices join the blessed Virgin with God, and our Saviour, in the same 
breath, and sometimes put her before her Son—“Let Mary and her Son bless us,” as 
it is in the office of the blessed Virgin; in direct contradiction to what I just 
now cited out of Athanasius: and nothing so common in their mouths as <i>Jesu Maria</i>; Jesus and Mary; nothing more frequent in their most eminent writers, than to 
join them together in their doxologies and thanksgivings; “Glory be to God, and 
the blessed Virgin, and to Jesus Christ,” says Gregory de Valencia. And Bellarmine 
himself concludes his disputations, concerning the worship of saints, in these 
words: “Praise be to God and the blessed Virgin mother Mary; likewise to Jesus 
Christ, the eternal Son of the eternal Father, be praise and glory.” And <pb n="336" id="iii.xviii-Page_336_1" />in the very Roman Missal itself, they make confession of their 
sins to God Almighty, and the blessed Virgin Mary, to St. Michael the archangel, 
and to all the saints. And in their absolution they join together the passion of 
our Lord Jesus Christ and the merits of the blessed Virgin, and of all the saints, 
for the remission of sins. And is not this the very thing which Athanasius doth 
so severely condemn?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p37">I have mentioned before the council of Laodicea; which, about 
the middle of this century, condemns the worship of angels, and praying to them, 
as down right idolatry; and towards the end of this fourth age, and in the beginning 
of the fifth, when it is pretended that praying to saints did begin (though it 
was rather by way of apostrophe and rhetorical address, than of formal invocation), 
there are express testimonies against it of the most eminent fathers of that time. 
I will instance but in three, Epiphanius, St. Chrysostom, and St. Augustine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p38">Epiphanius, in his confutation of the heresy of the Collyridians 
(which he calls the heresy of the women, because they first began the worship of 
the Virgin Mary), declares most expressly against the worship of any creature whatsoever; 
“for neither (says he) is Elias to be worshipped, though he is reckoned among 
the living (meaning that he was taken up into heaven, body and soul) nor John, nor 
any other of the saints:” and as for the Virgin Mary, he particularly adds, that 
“if God will not have us to worship the angels, how much more would he not have 
us to worship her that was born of Anna?” and concludes, “Let Mary be had in 
honour; but let the Lord be worshipped.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p39">St. Chrysostom, in a long discourse, persuades men to address 
their prayers immediately to God, <pb n="337" id="iii.xviii-Page_337" />and not as we address ourselves to great men by their officers 
and favourites; and tells us, that “there is no need of such intercessors with 
God, who is not so ready to grant our petitions, when we intreat him by others, 
as when we pray to him ourselves.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p40">Lastly, St. Augustine, because the Scriptures pronounce him accursed 
that putteth his trust in man; from thence he argues that, “therefore we ought 
not to ask of any other, but of our Lord God, either the grace to do well, or the 
reward of it.” The contrary to which I am sure is done in several of the public 
prayers used in the church of Rome. And, (lib. 22. de civ. Dei) he expressly tells 
us, that “the names of the martyrs were recited in their prayers at the altar; 
but they were not invocated by the priest who did celebrate Divine service. And 
in the third council of Carthage (which was in St. Augustine’s time) it is enjoined 
(can. 33.) that, “all prayers that were made at the altar should be directed to 
the Father.” Which how it is observed in the church of Rome we all know.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p41">To conclude this matter, it cannot be made appear, that there 
were any prayers to saints in the public offices of the church, till towards the 
end of the eighth century; for in the year 754 the invocation of saints was condemned 
by a council of three hundred and thirty-eight bishops at Constantinople, as is 
acknowledged by the second council of Nice, which first established this superstition 
in the year 787; and this very council was condemned seven years after, in a council 
at Francfort, and declared void, and to be no otherwise esteemed of, than the council 
of Ariminum.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p42">Thus you see, when this doctrine and practice, <pb n="338" id="iii.xviii-Page_338" />so contrary to the doctrine and practice of a great many of the 
first ages of the Christian church, was first established, namely, at the same time 
with the worship of images, and when the first foundation of transubstantiation 
was laid; which, as they began at the same time, so they are very fit to go 
together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p43">I should now have proceeded to the next thing which I proposed, 
namely, to answer the chief pretences which are made for this doctrine and practice; but of that in the following discourse.</p>
<pb n="339" id="iii.xviii-Page_339" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXII. Christ Jesus the Only Mediator between God and Men." prev="iii.xviii" next="iii.xx" id="iii.xix">
<h2 id="iii.xix-p0.1">SERMON LXXII.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xix-p0.2">CHRIST JESUS THE ONLY MEDIATOR BETWEEN GOD AND MEN.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xix-p1"><i>For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the 
man Christ Jesus; who gave himself a ransom for all</i>.—<scripRef passage="1Tim 2:5,6" id="iii.xix-p1.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|2|6" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5-1Tim.2.6"><span class="sc" id="iii.xix-p1.2">1 Tim</span>. ii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xix-p2">IN the two former discourses upon this text, I have treated on 
the second proposition 1 laid down from these words: viz. that there is but “one 
mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus.” In treating of this proposition, 
I shewed,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p3">First, That it is agreeable to Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p4">Secondly, That it is agreeable to one great end and design of 
the Christian religion, and of our Saviour’s coming into the world, which was, 
to destroy idolatry out of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p5">Thirdly, That, from the nature and reason of the thing, there 
can be but one mediator or intercessor in heaven with God for sinners; and that 
he can be no other than Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p6">Fourthly, I shewed how contrary to this doctrine the doctrine 
and practice of the church of Rome is, in their invocation of angels and the blessed 
Virgin, and the saints, and making use of their mediation and intercession with 
God for sinners.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p7">This I endeavoured to do, by shewing first, How contrary this 
is to the doctrine of the Scriptures. Secondly, How contrary to the doctrine and 
practice of the church, for several of the first ages of it. And thus far I have 
gone.</p>
<pb n="340" id="iii.xix-Page_340" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p8">I proceed now, in the third place, to answer the chief pretences 
and excuses which are made by those of the church of Rome for this doctrine and 
practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p9">As, 1. That they only say, that it is lawful to pray to angels 
and saints; but do not enjoin and require it. To this I answer two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p10">(1.) In saying that it is lawful to pray to saints and angels 
(if they went no farther) they say that which they can never make good; because 
prayer is an act of religious worship, and peculiar and proper to God only, and 
therefore cannot be given to any creature, angel or saint. This I have proved from 
Scripture, where our Saviour commands us, when we pray, to say, “Our Father, which 
art in heaven;” that is, to direct and address our prayers to God only. And St. 
Paul likewise forbids the worshipping angels, by invocating of them, and making 
use of them as mediators between God and us, in his Epistle to the Colossians; 
which Theodoret expressly interprets concerning the invocation of angels, and applying 
ourselves to them, as mediators and intercessors with God in heaven for us. And 
the council of Laodicea declares this practice to be idolatry. Besides that, the 
ancient fathers of the Christian church, for above three hundred years, never spake 
of praying to any but God only; and do expressly condemn the invocation of angels, 
much more of the saints, who are inferior to them; and therefore, they always define 
prayer to be an address to God, a conversing and discoursing with God; which would 
be a false definition of prayer, if it were lawful to pray to any but to God only. 
All which considered, one may justly wonder at <pb n="341" id="iii.xix-Page_341" />the confidence of some men, who would have it taken for granted, 
without any proof that the invocation of saints and angels is lawful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p11">(2.) If it were true, that it is lawful to pray to angels and 
saints; it is not true, that the church of Rome does only declare it to be lawful, 
but does not require and enjoin it, as some of their late writers pretend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p12">With what face can this be said, when there are so many prayers 
to angels and saints, and especially to the blessed Virgin, in the public offices 
of their church, in which all are supposed to join, as much as in the prayers which 
are put up to God by the priest? It is true, indeed, the people understand neither; but they are present at both, and join in both alike; that is, as much as men 
can be said to join in that which they do not understand; as that church 
supposeth people may do, and receive great edification also, by joining with the priest in 
a service which they do not understand. But how they can be edified by what they 
do not understand, I must confess myself as little able to understand as they do 
their prayers. But whether they understand them or not, it is certain that if the 
people have any part in the public prayers of the church, they are bound to pray 
to angels and saints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p13">And if the Creed of Pope Pius IV. framed by virtue of an order 
of the council of Trent, be of any authority with them, one of the articles of it 
is, that “I do firmly hold, that the saints, which reign together with Christ, 
are to be worshipped and invocated, and that they do offer up prayers to God for 
us.” And this Creed all the governors of cathedrals and superior churches, and all 
who hold any dignity, <pb n="342" id="iii.xix-Page_342" />or benefice, with cure of souls from them, are bound solemnly 
to make profession of, and swear to, and carefully to cause it to be held, and taught, 
and preached by all that are under their charge: so that they are to teach the 
people, that the saints, which reign together with Christ, are to be worshipped 
and prayed to. And, therefore, unless people are not bound to do that which they 
are to be taught it is their duty to do, they are, by virtue of this article, required 
to worship and pray to saints. And if the public office of their church be the public 
worship, and Pope Pius’s Creed the public faith of the Romish church, no man can 
be either of the faith or in the communion of that church, who does not only hold 
it lawful, but his duty, to worship the saints in heaven, and to pray to them, and 
accordingly does join in the worship of them and prayers to them, as much as in 
any other part of Divine service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p14">2. Another pretence for this doctrine and practice is, that 
the saints in heaven do pray for us, and what is this but to be mediators and 
intercessors with God for us? And, if so, why may we not pray to them, to 
intercede with God for us? To this I answer four things:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p15">(1.) We do not deny that the saints in heaven pray for us that 
are here upon earth, because they may do so, for any thing we know; but that they 
do so, is more than can be proved, either by clear testimony of Scripture, or by 
any convincing argument from reason, and therefore no doctrine or practice can be 
safely grounded upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p16">(2.) Though it were certain, that the saints in heaven do pray 
for us; yet they are not mediators and intercessors, properly so called: for all 
intercession, <pb n="343" id="iii.xix-Page_343" />strictly and properly so called, is in virtue of a sacrifice 
offered by him that intercedes; and therefore he only, by whom expiation of sin 
is made upon earth, can be properly an intercessor with God in heaven; but this, 
no angel or saint hath done, nor can do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p17">And (as I have shewed in some of the former discourses) it is 
the plain scope of a great part of the Epistle to the Hebrews to prove this very 
thing, that under the gospel we have an High Priest that lives for ever, “and appears 
in the presence of God for us,” in the virtue of that blood which he shed, and 
that sacrifice which he offered upon the cross for the expiation of sin:” and that 
by this High Priest only we have access, with freedom and confidence to the “throne 
of grace,” and by him do offer up all our prayers and thanksgivings, and all other 
acts of religious worship, to God: and this the apostle shews was typified, in 
an imperfect manner, by the Jewish high priest under the law, who was but one, and 
none but he only could enter into the holy of holies, with the blood of the sacrifices 
that were slain and burnt without, by which blood he made an atonement and interceded 
for the people;” and, though every priest might pray for the people, and the people 
for one another, which is a kind of intercession; yet that peculiar kind of intercession, which was performed by the high priest in the holy of holies, in virtue 
of the sacrifice that was slain without, could not be made, but by the high priest 
only. By all which was typified our High Priest under the gospel, who only hath 
made expiation of sin, by the sacrifice of himself, and is entered into heaven, 
to “appear in the presence of God for us,” where he lives for ever to make intercession <pb n="344" id="iii.xix-Page_344" />for us, in virtue of that blood, which was shed for the 
expiation of sin, and which can only be presented to God by him that shed it. And 
this is properly intercession, like that of the high priest under the law for the 
people of Israel; and this kind of intercession can be made by none in heaven 
for us, but only by “the High Priest of our profession, Jesus the Son of God,” 
and by none else can we offer up our prayers and services to God; and, consequently, 
we cannot address ourselves to any other, angels or saints, as mediators with God 
for us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p18">(3.) Supposing it certain, that the saints do pray for us; yet 
we may not address solemn prayer to them to pray for us, because prayer and solemn 
in vocation is a part of that religious worship which is peculiar to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p19">(4.) Supposing it not only certain, that the saints in heaven 
do pray for us, but likewise that they might be proper mediators and intercessors 
with God, for us; yet we ought not to pray to them, because they cannot hear us, 
as I shall have occasion to shew fully by and by.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p20">Another of their pretences or excuses for this practice is, 
that praying to saints to pray for us, is no more than what we do to good men 
upon earth, when we desire them to pray for us. So the late expounder of the 
catholic faith, namely, the Bishop of Meaux, tells us, that “they pray to the 
saints in heaven, in the same order of brotherly society with which we intreat 
our brethren upon earth to pray for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p21">But that this is not a true representation, either of their 
doctrine or practice in this matter, will appear by these following 
considerations:</p>
<pb n="345" id="iii.xix-Page_345" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p22">(1.) That they pray to the angels and saints in heaven with the 
same solemn circumstances of religious worship that they pray to God himself, in 
the same place, and in the same humble posture, and in the same religious offices 
and services, in which they pray to God; which surely is never done by any to 
their “brethren upon earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p23">(2.) That in their prayers and thanksgivings, they join the angels 
and the blessed Virgin and the saints together with God and Christ, as if (to use 
their own phrase) it were “in the same order of brotherly society,” and as if they 
were all equally the objects of our invocation and praise; of which, in my last 
discourse, 1 gave several plain instances; but this also is never done to “our 
brethren upon earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p24">(3.) That in the Creed of Pope Pius IV. it is expressly said, 
that “the saints, which reign together with Christ, are to be worshipped and invocated:” but this surely they will not allow to be done to “our brethren upon earth.” And 
the council of Trent does expressly ground the worship and invocation of saints, 
upon their reigning with Christ in heaven; and therefore, this worship and 
invocation of saints must necessarily be something more than “according to the 
same order of brotherly society, with which we intreat our brethren upon earth 
to pray for us:” otherwise the reason given by the council of their reigning 
with Christ in heaven, would be frivolous, if the same thing may be done to “our 
brethren upon earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p25">(4.) In the public offices of their church, they do not only pray 
to the saints to pray for them, but they direct their prayers and thanksgivings 
immediately to them, for all those blessings and benefits which they ask of God, 
and thank him for. Of <pb n="346" id="iii.xix-Page_346" />which innumerable examples might be given out of their public 
offices; particularly in the “Office of the blessed Virgin,” they pray to the angels 
thus: “Deliver us, we beseech you, by your command, from all our sins.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p26">And the words of the Decree of the council of Trent, [<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xix-p26.1">ad eorum 
orationes, opem, auxiliumque confugere</span></i>, “to flee to their prayers, aid, and help,”] 
unless we will make them a mere tautology, must of necessity signify something 
more than begging of them to pray for us. And, indeed, those words of their aid 
and help, seem to be added on purpose to give countenance to those direct prayers 
which are made to the saints, for all spiritual and temporal blessings, and which 
still remain without any change in their public offices; and unless we will 
understand them contrary to the plain and obvious sense of those prayers, they must signify 
something more than praying to the saints to pray for us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p27">’Tis true, indeed, that the Catechism, which was framed by order 
of the council of Trent, for the explaining of their doctrines, makes the difference 
between their prayers to God, and to the saints, to lie in this, that “we say 
to God, Have mercy on us, or hear our prayers; but to the saints, Pray for us.” 
But I have shewn before, that this is not the constant form of praying to saints, 
but that frequently they make direct addresses to them for their help and aid. And 
this the compilers of the Catechism were sensible of, and therefore they add: “although it be lawful in another manner to ask of the saints themselves, that they 
would have mercy on us; because they are very merciful.” And is not God so too? And then where is the difference between their prayers to God, and to the saints? 
If it neither lie <pb n="347" id="iii.xix-Page_347" />in the matter of them, nor in the form, nor in the reason of them; if we pray to them for the same thing, and in the same form, 
“Have mercy on us,” 
and our prayers to them be grounded upon the same reason that our prayers to God 
are, namely, “because they are merciful;” where then is the difference between 
them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p28">3. I will mention but one pretence more, which is that, by praying 
to the saints in heaven, they do not make them gods; and therefore there can be 
no suspicion or danger of idolatry in the case.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p29">To this I shall answer two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p30">(1.) That praying to them in all places, and at all times, and 
for all sorts of blessings, does suppose them to have the incommunicable perfections 
of the Divine nature imparted to them, or inherent in them; namely, his omnipotence, 
and omniscience, and immense presence; and, to whatever being we ascribe these 
perfections, in so doing we make it God; for prayer to God is no otherwise an acknowledgment 
of his omnipotence, omniscience, and immense presence, than as we do in all places, 
and at all times, pray to him for all things; and so they do to the saints, and 
that not only with vocal but with mental prayer, which the council of Trent allows, 
and in so doing, necessarily supposeth them to know our hearts, directly contrary 
to the reason which Solomon gives, why we should put up all our prayers and supplications 
to God: (<scripRef id="iii.xix-p30.1" passage="1 Kings viii. 39" parsed="|1Kgs|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.39">1 Kings viii. 39</scripRef>.) “for thou, even thou only, knowest the hearts of all 
the children of men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p31">(2.) Bellarmine is so sensible of the dint of this argument, that 
he is forced to acknowledge the saints which reign with Christ in heaven to be gods 
by participation (that is, a sort of inferior gods, as <pb n="348" id="iii.xix-Page_348" />the heathen supposed their mediators to be) and that therefore 
we may fly to their aid and help, as well as to their intercession and prayers. 
And is this also to pray to the saints in heaven, “in the same order of brotherly 
society, with which we intreat our brethren upon earth to pray for us?” This methinks 
is great familiarity, to treat gods by participation, just in the same manner as 
we do “our brethren upon earth.” Certainly, either Bellarmine hath raised the saints 
in heaven too high, when he makes them gods by participation; or the Bishop of 
Meaux hath sunk them too low, when he thinks they are to be treated and addressed 
to, in the same rank of brotherly society with mortal men here upon earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p32">One cannot but think the Decree of the council of Trent to be 
very obscure and ambiguous, when it can admit of two so very different explications. 
If the infallible judge of controversies can speak no plainer, I think we had even 
best stick to the Bible, and hear what God says in his word, and endeavour to understand 
it as well as we can.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p33">I proceed now to the fourth thing which I proposed, namely, To 
shew that this practice of their’s, of addressing ourselves to angels and saints, 
and making use of their mediation, to offer up our prayers and thanksgivings to 
God, is not only needless, being no where commanded by God; but use less also, 
and unprofitable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p34">They are so far from pretending, that it is commanded by God, 
that several of their later writers would fain make us believe, that it is not enjoined 
by their councils; but only declared to be lawful, or at most but recommended as 
profitable. Nor is there any example of praying to saints, either in <pb n="349" id="iii.xix-Page_349" />the Old or New Testament: not in the Old (as they of the church 
of Rome confess) “because the saints were not then admitted into heaven:” nor 
in the New, for fear of scandalizing the Jews, and of making the gentiles think 
they proposed new gods, and new mediators to them, instead of the old; which are 
the reasons given by their own writers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p35">And it is needless likewise; because the mediation of Jesus Christ 
alone is sufficient for us, and more than the intercession of millions of saints 
and angels. He alone “is able to save to the uttermost all those that come to God 
by him,” as the apostle to the Hebrews speaks. Hath not he made a clear and full 
promise to us, that whatever we ask in his name shall be granted us? And have we 
any reason to doubt, either of his inclination and good will, or of his power and 
interest to do us good? What need then is there to sue for the favour, or to take 
in the assistance of any other, even of those who are thought to be most powerful, 
and the chief ministers and favourites in that heavenly court? After such an assurance 
that my business will be effectually done there, by that great “advocate with 
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous;” why should I apply myself to St. Peter, 
though he be said to keep the keys of heaven; or to Michael, the archangel, though 
he be the chief of the ministering spirits; or to the blessed Virgin herself, 
notwithstanding those glorious titles of the Queen of Heaven, and the Mother of Mercy; 
which they of the church of Rome are pleased to bestow upon her, without her consent, 
and as may reasonably be presumed, against her will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p36">I will put a case, which may help to render this matter a little 
more plain and sensible to us, so as <pb n="350" id="iii.xix-Page_350" />every man may be able to judge of it. Suppose a king should constitute 
his son the great master of requests; with this express declaration and assurance, 
that all petitions, that were addressed to him by his son, should be graciously 
received and answered: in this case, though every man might use his own discretion, 
at his own peril, and take what course he pleased, yet I should most certainly prefer 
all my petitions to the king, in the way which he had so plainly directed, and should 
trouble never a courtier of them all with my business; for fear the king should 
think, that I did either distrust his royal word, or despise his son, by my soliciting 
the aid and help of every little courtier, after I had put my petition into the 
hands of this great master of requests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p37">And now I will not distrust any of your understandings so far 
as to make the application. I will only add, that it is an eternal rule of truth, 
and which never fails in any case, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xix-p37.1">fristra fit per plura quod fieri potest per pauciora</span></i>, 
“it is in vain to at tempt that by more ways and means which may as well and as 
effectually be done by one;” because this would be perfect loss of time and pains: and therefore they who would send us so far about, as to trouble all the saints 
and angels in heaven with our petitions, when they cannot deny but that our great 
Mediator is alone sufficient, do seem to me to send us upon a very sleeveless errand: so that if, with all their skill in fencing, they could defend this practice 
from being unlawful, yet this one thing is a sufficient objection in reason against 
it, that it is perfectly needless.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p38">Or if we could imagine any need of this, all addresses to them 
must be vain and unprofitable, if <pb n="351" id="iii.xix-Page_351" />they do not know our wants, and hear our prayers that are put 
up to them; which St. Augustine thought they do not know and hear, 
<span lang="LA" id="iii.xix-p38.1"><i>fatendum est</i> 
(saith he <i>Lib. de Cura pro mortuis</i>) <i>ne scire quidem mortuos, quid hic agatur</i></span>; “it 
must be acknowledged that the dead are ignorant of what is done here.” This was 
his opinion; but we are certain that they cannot know our wants, nor hear our prayers, 
at all times and in all places; unless they can either be present every where, 
which no finite being can be; or else God be pleased in some supernatural way to 
communicate to them the knowledge of our wants, and of the prayers which we put 
up to them; which we can never know that he does, unless he hath communicated 
to us, that he is pleased to do so, of which the Scripture no where gives us the 
least intimation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p39">But because they pretend, that the Scripture gives us some hints 
of this, I shall briefly examine what they say about this matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p40">I. That the angels know our condition here below, because they 
are said to “rejoice at the conversion of a sinner;” and therefore the saints do 
likewise know our condition, because they shall be like the angels. But this is 
not said of them till after the resurrection, when we shall have no occasion to 
pray to them. Besides that, it may well enough be supposed, that God may reveal 
both to the angels and saints in heaven, the conversion of a sinner, because it 
may contribute to the increase of their joy and happiness: but will it hence 
follow, that God reveals to them all other circumstances of our condition, our dangers 
and temptations and troubles, our sins and our sufferings, the knowledge whereof 
would no ways contribute to the increase of their <pb n="352" id="iii.xix-Page_352" />happiness? And yet, in order to their intercession with God for 
us, their knowledge of these things would be most beneficial to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p41">II. Because the rich man was concerned in hell for the salvation 
of his relations on earth, they argue that it is much more probable, that the saints 
in heaven are concerned for us, and are ready to pray for us; and therefore it 
is very credible, that some way or other they have the knowledge of our condition 
and wants, though we cannot certainly tell what that particular way is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p42">To which I answer,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p43">(1.) That it is a known rule among all divines, that no certain 
argument can be drawn from the circumstances of a parable, but only from the main 
scope and intention of it; nor is it so likely that the wicked in hell should have 
any share in that, which St. Paul tells us is the great virtue of the saints in 
heaven—I mean charity; and if they have it not, then no argument can be drawn 
from it. Some of their commentators think, that this motion of the rich man to 
Abraham concerning his brethren, did not proceed from charity to them, but to himself; 
lest his torment and punishment should be increased by their coming to hell, by 
the means of the ill example which he had given them when he was upon earth; and 
Cardinal Cajetan thinks, that he was concerned for his brethren out of pride and 
ambition, and because it would be for the honour of his family, to have some of 
them in that glory (so far above any thing in this world) which he saw Abraham and 
Lazarus possessed of. This is a reason, which I confess I should not have thought 
on; and yet perhaps it might be likely enough to enter into the mind of a Cardinal. 
And I cannot but observe, by the way, <pb n="353" id="iii.xix-Page_353" />that this petition or request, which the rich man in hell made 
to Abraham, is the only instance we meet with in Scripture, of any thing like a 
prayer that was put up to any of the saints in heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p44">Well! but suppose that the rich man in hell had this charity 
for his brethren, and we will easily agree, that the saints in heaven have much 
more charity, not only for their kindred, but for all men here upon earth; let 
us now consider the particular way and manner which the great divines of the church 
of Rome (I mean the schoolmen, who cannot be content to be ignorant of any thing) 
do assign of the knowledge which the saints in heaven have of the condition and 
wants of men here below.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p45">They tell us that they know all our prayers and wants in the glass 
of the Deity, or trinity; which metaphor, of the glass of the Deity, or trinity, 
if it have any meaning, it must be this, that the saints in heaven beholding the 
face of God, or the Divine essence, in which the knowledge of all things is contained, they may in that glass see all things that God knows: but then they spoil 
all this fine speculation again, by telling us, that this glass does not necessarily 
represent to them all that knowledge which is in the Divine mind; but that it is 
a kind of voluntary glass, in which the saints are only permitted to see so much 
as God pleaseth; but how much that is, they cannot tell us. Which amounts to no 
more than this, that the saints in heaven know as much of our condition here upon 
earth, as God is pleased to reveal to them: and if this be all, it is as good a 
reason why we should pray to good men in the East or West Indies, to pray for us 
and help us, because they also know as much of our necessities, and prayers, as 
God thinks fit to reveal to them.</p>
<pb n="354" id="iii.xix-Page_354" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p46">But if the saints must have a revelation from God of our prayers, 
before that they know that we pray to them: then the shortest and surest way both, 
is to pray to God and not to them; or however (as Bellarmine confesseth) it were 
very fit to pray to God, before every prayer we make to the saints, that he would 
be pleased to reveal that prayer to them, that, upon this signal and notice given 
them by God, they may betake themselves to pray to God for us. But unless it were 
very clear from Scripture, that God had appointed this method, it is in reason such 
a way about, as no man would take that could help it: and it seems to me to as 
little purpose; for why should not a man think God as ready to grant him all his 
other requests, without the mediation and intercession of saints, as this one request 
of revealing our prayers and wants to them? And if this way be not thought so 
convenient, I know but one more, and that is, to pray to the saints to go to God, 
and beg of him, that he would be pleased to reveal to them our supplications and 
wants, that they may know what to pray to him for in our behalf; which is just such 
a wise course, as if a man should write a letter to his friend that cannot read, 
and in a postscript desire him, that as soon as he hath received it, he would carry 
it to one that can read, and entreat him to read it to him. So that which way soever 
we put the case, what course soever we take in this matter, it will be so far from 
seeming reasonable, that we shall have much ado, and must handle the business very 
tenderly to hinder it from appearing very ridiculous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p47">Thus I have examined their chief pretences from Scripture, for 
the countenancing this doctrine and practice, and have shewn how little, or rather 
nothing <pb n="355" id="iii.xix-Page_355" />at all, is there to be found for it; and that alone is reason 
enough against it, though there were nothing in Scripture against it, that there 
is nothing in Scripture for it: but I have already produced clear proof out of 
the New Testament, against it. And because they think the least show and probability 
from Scripture a good argument on their side, I will offer them a probable argument 
out of the Old Testament, upon which, though I will lay no absolute stress, yet 
I believe it would puzzle them, upon their principles, to give a clear answer to 
it; and it is from <scripRef id="iii.xix-p47.1" passage="2 Kings ii. 9" parsed="|2Kgs|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.2.9">2 Kings ii. 9</scripRef>. where Elijah just before he was taken up into 
heaven, says to Elisha, “Ask what I shall do for thee, before I be taken away from 
thee;” thereby intimating (as one would think) that then was the last opportunity 
of asking any thing of him: but if Elijah had understood the matter right (as the 
church of Rome does now) he should rather have directed him to have prayed to him 
when he was in heaven, where he would have a more powerful interest, and be in a 
better capacity to do him a kindness. For the reason the church of Rome gives, why 
they did not pray to the saints under the Old Testament (namely, because they were 
not then admitted into heaven), will not hold in the case of Elijah, who was taken 
up into heaven body and soul; and consequently, in as good circumstances to be 
prayed to as any of the saints and martyrs that have gone to heaven since.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p48">I should now have proceeded in the fifth and last place, to have 
shewn, that this practice is not only needless and useless, but very dangerous and 
impious, because contrary to the Christian religion, and greatly derogating from 
the merit and virtue of Christ’s sacrifice, and from the honour of the only <pb n="356" id="iii.xix-Page_356" />
“mediator between God and men, Christ Jesus.” And indeed 
how can we apply ourselves to any other mediators and intercessors with God in 
heaven for us, without a gross and apparent contempt of the “high priest of our profession, 
Jesus the Son of God?” As if we either distrusted his kindness and affection, or 
his power and interest in heaven, to obtain at God’s hand all those blessings which 
we stand in need of. The apostle to the Hebrews tells us expressly, that “he is 
able to save to the utmost all those that come to God by him;” that is, who address their prayers and supplications to God in his name and mediation. But if we 
will choose other mediators for ourselves, of whom we are not sure that they can 
either hear or help us, we may fall short of that salvation, which the apostle tells 
us we are secure of by the mediation of Jesus Christ; “for he is able,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p49">But this hath been shewn so abundantly in the former part of 
this discourse, and is so clearly consequent from the whole, that I shall here 
close my discourse upon the second proposition I laid down from the words of my 
text, viz. that “there is but one mediator between God and men, the man Christ 
Jesus.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p50">As to the third proposition contained in the text, viz. That 
this “one mediator Jesus Christ, gave himself a ransom for all,” I have treated 
on that subject particularly on another occasion.<note n="2" id="iii.xix-p50.1">See Sermon XLVII. concerning the Sacrifice and Satisfaction 
of Christ, Vol. iii. p, 382.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p51">And as to the fourth and last proposition, viz. That the mediation 
or intercession of Jesus Christ is founded in his redemption of mankind; and because <pb n="357" id="iii.xix-Page_357" />he gave himself a ransom for all, therefore he and he only 
is qualified to intercede for all men, in virtue of that sacrifice which he offered 
for the salvation of mankind; I judge nothing more needful to be added to what 
has fallen in concerning that subject, in my handling the second proposition, in 
this and the two former sermons.</p><pb n="358" id="iii.xix-Page_358" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXIII. The General and Effectual Publication of the Gospel  by the Apostles." prev="iii.xix" next="iii.xxi" id="iii.xx">
<h2 id="iii.xx-p0.1">SERMON LXXIII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xx-p1">[Preached on Ascension-day, 1688.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xx-p1.1">THE GENERAL AND EFFECTUAL PUBLICATION OF THE GOSPEL BY THE APOSTLES.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xx-p2"><i>So then, after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received 
up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. And they went forth and preached 
every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following</i>.—<scripRef passage="Mark 16:19,20" id="iii.xx-p2.1" parsed="|Mark|16|19|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19-Mark.16.20"><span class="sc" id="iii.xx-p2.2">Mark</span> xvi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xx-p3">IN these words you have these two great points of Christian doctrine:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p4">I. Our Saviour’s ascension into heaven, and exaltation at the 
right hand of God; “he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of 
God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p5">II. The effect or consequence of his ascension and exaltation, 
which was the general and effectual publication of the gospel; “they went forth, 
and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with 
signs following.” And both these are very proper for this day; but I shall at this 
time handle the latter point, namely, the effect or consequence of our Saviour’s ascension into heaven, and exaltation at the right hand of God; 
“they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and 
confirming the word with signs following.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p6">And these words contain two things in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p7">I. The general publication 
of the gospel by the <pb n="359" id="iii.xx-Page_359" />apostles; “They went forth and preached every where.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p8">II. The reason of the great efficacy and success of it; namely, 
the Divine and miraculous power which accompanied the preaching of it; “The Lord 
wrought with them, and confirmed the word with signs following.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p9">I. The general publication of the gospel by the apostles; “They 
went forth and preached every where.” And, indeed, the industry of the apostles 
and the other disciples, in publishing the gospel, was almost incredible. What pains 
did they take! what hazard did they run! what difficulties and discouragements 
did they contend withal in this work! And yet their success was greater than their 
industry, and beyond all human expectation: as will appear, if we consider these 
five things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p10">1. The vast spreading of the gospel in so short a space.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p11">2. The wonderful power and efficacy of it upon the lives and manners 
of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p12">3. The weakness and meanness of the instruments that were employed 
in this great work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p13">4. The powerful opposition that was raised against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p14">5. The great discouragements to the embracing the profession of 
it. I shall speak briefly to each of these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p15">1. The vast spreading of the gospel in so short a space. This 
is represented (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p15.1" passage="Rev. xiv. 6" parsed="|Rev|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.6">Rev. xiv. 6</scripRef>.) by “an angel flying through the midst of heaven, 
and preaching the everlasting gospel to every nation and kindred, and tongue, 
and people.” No sooner was the doctrine of the Christian religion published and 
made known to the world, but it was readily embraced <pb n="360" id="iii.xx-Page_360" />by great numbers, almost in all places where it came. And, 
indeed, so it was foretold in the prophecies of the Old Testament. (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p15.2" passage="Gen. xlix. 10" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.) 
“That when Shiloh (that is, the Messias) should come, to him should the gathering 
of the people be:” and (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p15.3" passage="Isa. ii. 2" parsed="|Isa|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.2">Isa. ii. 2</scripRef>.) that “in the last days the mountain of the 
Lord’s house should be established in the top of the mountains, and be exalted above 
the hills, and that all nations should flow unto it.” <scripRef id="iii.xx-p15.4" passage="Isa. lx. 8" parsed="|Isa|60|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.8">Isa. lx. 8</scripRef>. The prophet, 
speaking of men’s ready submission to the gospel, and the great number of those 
that should come in upon the preaching of it, they are said “to fly as a cloud, 
and as the doves to the windows.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p16">So quick and strange a progress did this new doctrine and religion 
make in the world, that, in the space of about thirty years after our Saviour’s death, it was not only diffused through the greatest part of the Roman empire, but 
had reached as far as Parthia and India. In which we see our Saviour’s prediction 
fully verified, that, before the destruction of Jerusalem, the gospel should be 
preached in all the world: (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p16.1" passage="Matt. xxiv. 14" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14">Matt. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.) “This gospel of the kingdom shall 
be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations, and then shall the 
end come.” But this is not all; men were not only brought into the profession of 
the gospel; but,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p17">2. This doctrine had likewise a wonderful power and efficacy upon 
the lives and manners of men. The generality of those that entertained the gospel, 
were obedient to it in word and deed, as the apostle tells us, concerning the Gentiles 
that were converted to Christianity. (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p17.1" passage="Rom. xv. 18" parsed="|Rom|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.18">Rom. xv. 18</scripRef>.) Upon the change of their religion, 
followed also the change of their manners, of their former course of life. They 
that <pb n="361" id="iii.xx-Page_361" />took upon them the profession of Christianity, “did thenceforth 
not walk as other gentiles did, in the lusts of the flesh, and according to the 
vicious course of the world; but did put off, concerning their former conversation, 
the old man which was corrupt, according to the deceitful lusts; and were renewed 
in the spirit of their mind, and did put on the new man, which after God was created 
in righteousness and true holiness.” So strange an effect had the gospel upon the 
lives of the generality of the professors of it, that I remember Tertullian, in 
his apology to the Roman emperor and senate, challengeth them to instance in any 
one that bore the title of Christian, that was condemned as a thief, or a murderer, 
or a sacrilegious person; or that was guilty of any of those gross enormities, 
for which so many pagans were every day made examples of public justice, and punished 
and executed among them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p18">And this certainly was a very admirable and happy effect, which 
the gospel had upon men, to work so great and sudden a change in the lives of those 
who entertained this doctrine, to take them quite off from those vicious practices 
which they had been brought up in and accustomed to; to change their spirits and 
the temper of their minds; and of lewd and dishonest, to make them sober and just, 
and “holy in all manner of conversation;” of proud and fierce, contentious and 
passionate, malicious and revengeful, to make them humble and meek, kind and tender-hearted, 
peaceable and charitable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p19">And that the primitive Christians were generally good men, and 
of virtuous lives, is credible, because their religion did teach and oblige them 
to be such; which, though it be not effectual now, to make all the professors of 
it such, as it requires they should <pb n="362" id="iii.xx-Page_362" />be; yet it was a very forcible argument then, in the circumstances 
in which the primitive Christians were: for Christianity was a hated and persecuted 
profession: no man could then have any inducement to embrace it, unless he were 
resolved to practise it, and live according to the rules of it; for it offered 
men no rewards and advantages in this world; but, on the contrary, threatened men 
with the greatest temporal inconveniences and sufferings; and it promised no 
happiness to men in the other world upon any other terms, than of denying 
“ungodliness and worldly lusts,” and “of living soberly, righteously, and godly, 
in this present world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p20">And besides this consideration, we have the best testimony in 
the world of their unblamable lives, viz. the testimony of their professed enemies, 
who did not persecute them for any personal crimes which they charged particular 
persons withal, but only for their religion, acknowledging them otherwise to be 
very innocent and good people. Particularly Pliny, in his letter to Trajan the 
emperor (who had given him in charge, to make particular inquiry concerning the 
Christians), gives this honourable report of them: “That there was no fault to 
be found in them, besides their obstinate refusal to sacrifice to the gods; that 
at their religious meetings it was an essential part of their worship to oblige 
themselves by a solemn sacrament, against murder, and theft, and adultery, and all 
manner of wickedness and vice.” No Christian historian could have given a better 
character of them than this heathen writer does. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p21">3. The success of the gospel will appear yet more strange, if 
we consider the weakness and meanness of the instruments that were employed in this 
great <pb n="363" id="iii.xx-Page_363" />work. A company of plain and illiterate men, most of them destitute 
of the advantages of education, went forth upon this great design, weak and unarmed, 
unassisted by any worldly interest, having no secular force and power on their side, 
to give countenance and authority to them; and this not only at their first setting 
out, but they remained under these disadvantages for three ages together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p22">The first publishers of the Christian religion offered violence 
to no man; did not go about to compel any by force to entertain the doctrine which 
they preached, and to list themselves of their number: they were not attended with 
legions of armed men to dispose men for the reception of their doctrine, by plunder 
and free quarter, by violence and tortures: this modern method of conversion was 
not then thought of; nor did they go about to attempt and allure men to their way, 
by the promises of temporal rewards, and by the hopes of riches and honours; nor 
did they use any artificial insinuations of wit and eloquence to gain upon the minds 
of men, and steal their doctrines into them: but delivered themselves with the 
greatest plainness and simplicity; and without any studied ornaments of speech, 
or fine arts of persuasion, declared plainly to them the doctrine and miracles, 
the life, and death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ, promising life and immortality 
to them that did believe and obey his doctrine, and threatening eternal woe and 
misery in an other world to the despisers of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p23">And yet these contemptible instruments, notwithstanding all these 
disadvantages, did their work effectually, and, by the power of God going along 
with them, gained numbers every day to their religion, and in a short space drew 
the world after them.</p>
<pb n="364" id="iii.xx-Page_364" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p24">Nor did they only win over the common people, but also several 
persons considerable for their dignity, and eminent for their learning, who afterwards 
became zealous assertors of Christianity, and were not ashamed to be instructed 
in the saving knowledge of the gospel, by such mean and unlearned persons as the 
apostles were; for they saw something in them more Divine, and which carried with 
it a greater power and persuasion, than human learning and eloquence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p25">4. We will consider the mighty opposition that was raised against 
the gospel. At its first appearance it could not be otherwise, but that it must 
meet with a great deal of difficulty and opposition, from the lusts and vices of 
men, which it did so plainly and so severely declare against, and likewise from 
the prejudices of men that had been brought up in a contrary religion; no prejudice 
being so strong as that which is founded in education; and of all the prejudices 
of education, none so obstinate and so hard to be removed, as those about religion, 
yea, though they be never so absurd and unreasonable: “Hath a nation changed 
their gods, which yet are no gods?” Men are very hardly brought off from the religion 
which they have been brought up in, how little ground and reason soever there be 
for it; the being trained up in it, and having a reverence for it implanted in 
them in their tender years, supplies all other defects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p26">Had men been free and indifferent in religion, when Christianity 
first appeared in the world, and had they not had their minds prepossessed with 
other apprehensions of God and religion, and been inured to rites and superstitions 
of a quite different nature from the Christian religion; or had they at <pb n="365" id="iii.xx-Page_365" />that time been weary of the superstitions of their idolatrous 
worship, and been inquiring after a better way of religion; then, indeed, the Christian 
religion had appeared with great advantage, and would in all probability have been 
entertained with a readiness of mind proportionable to the reasonableness of it. 
But this was not the case: when the doctrine of the gospel was first published in 
the world, the whole world, both Jews and gentiles, were violently prejudiced against 
it, and fixed in their several religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p27">The Jews indeed, in former times, had been very prone to relinquish 
the worship of the true God, and to fall into the heathen idolatry: but after God 
had punished them severely for that sin, by a long captivity, they continued ever 
after very strict and firm to the worship of the true God; and never were they 
more tenacious of their religion and law, than at that very time when our Saviour 
appeared in the world: and though he was foretold in their law, and most particularly 
described in the authentic books of their religion, the prophets of the Old Testament; 
yet, by reason of certain groundless traditions, which they had received from the 
interpreters of their law, that their Messias was to be a great temporal prince, 
they conceived an invincible prejudice against our Saviour, upon account of the 
mean circumstances in which he appeared; and upon this prejudice they rejected 
him, and put him to death, and persecuted his followers: and though their religion 
was much nearer to the Christian than any of the heathen idolatries; yet, upon 
this account, of our Saviour’s mean appearance, they were much more averse to the 
entertainment of it, than the grossest idolaters among the nations.</p>
<pb n="366" id="iii.xx-Page_366" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p28">Not but that their prejudice also was very great; the common 
people being strongly addicted to the idolatry and superstitions of their several countries; and the wiser, and more learned (whom they called philosophers) were 
so puffed up with a conceit of their own knowledge and eloquence, that they 
despised the rudeness and simplicity of the apostles, and looked upon their 
doctrine of a crucified Saviour as ridiculous, and the story of his 
resurrection from the dead, as absurd and impossible. So St. Paul tells us, 
that “the cross of Christ was to the Jews a stumbling-block, and to the Greeks 
foolishness.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p29">But, besides the opposition which the gospel met withal, from 
the lusts and prejudices of men, the powers of the world did strongly combine against 
it. Among the Jews, the chief priests and rulers did, with all their force and malice, 
endeavour to stifle it in the birth, and to suppress it in its first rise; and 
several of the Roman emperors, who were then the great governors of the world, engaged 
all their authority, and their whole strength, for the extirpation of it, and raised 
such a storm of persecution against it, as swept away greater numbers of mankind 
than any famine, or plague, or war that ever was in the Roman empire: and yet this 
religion bore up against all this opposition, and made its way through all the resistance, 
that the lusts and prejudices of men, armed with the power and authority of the 
whole world, could make against it, And this brings me to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p30">5. And last consideration I mentioned, the great discouragement 
that was given to the entrance of this religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p31">There was nothing left to invite and engage men <pb n="367" id="iii.xx-Page_367" />to it, but the consideration of another world; for all the evils 
of this world threatened every one that took the profession of Christianity upon 
him. Whoever was known to be a Christian, was liable to reproach and ruin, to cruel 
mockings and scourgings, to banishment, or imprisonment and confiscation of estate; 
but these were slight and tolerable evils, in comparison of others that were commonly 
inflicted upon them; they were condemned to the mines, and to the lions, and all 
imaginable cruelties were exercised upon them; the most exquisite torments that 
could be devised, and death in all its fearful shapes was presented to them, to 
deter men from embracing this religion, and to tempt them to quit it: and yet they 
persisted in the profession of their religion, and for the sake of it did not only 
take joyfully the spoiling of their goods, but the most barbarous usage of their 
persons; and demeaned themselves, not only with patience and courage, but with 
exultation and triumph, under those tortures, which no man can hear or read of without 
horror; and they did not only bear up thus man fully for one brunt; but when these 
violent persecutions were renewed and repeated upon them, Christianity supported 
itself under all these daunting discouragements for almost three hundred years, 
and held out, till the very malice of their persecutors was out of breath, and 
their cruelty had tired itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p32">Nay, it did not only support itself, under all these oppositions, 
but grew and prospered, and the blood of martyrs became the seed of the church, 
and Christians sprang up faster, than any persecution could mow them down: for 
men by degrees became curious to inquire into the cause of such sufferings, <pb n="368" id="iii.xx-Page_368" />and the reason of so much constancy and patience under them; 
and upon inquiry were satisfied, and became Christians themselves; and many times 
their very persecutors were ready to sacrifice their lives the next day, for that 
very cause for which but the day before they had put others to death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p33">And it cannot here be reasonably objected, that Christians yielded 
up themselves to all these sufferings, upon the same account that some brave spirits 
among the heathen laid down their lives for their country; namely, out of a desire 
of fame, and to perpetuate their names in after ages; this, I say, cannot reasonably 
be said in this case; because these sufferers were not the great and ambitious 
spirits, the flower and select part of mankind, but the common people, and many 
of them of the tenderer sex and age, who have usually a greater sense of pain than 
of glory; and yet so were they animated by their religion, and transported beyond 
themselves, as not only to submit, but many times to offer themselves to those sufferings, 
by declaring themselves to be Christians, when no man accused them, and when they 
knew they should die, for making that profession; so that it is harder to justify 
their forwardness to suffer, than the sincerity of their sufferings. Besides that, 
nothing could be more foolish, and unreasonable, than for men to hope to get a name 
by suffering in a crowd, and to be particularly remembered to posterity, when they 
died in such multitudes, that no man knew the names of the greatest part of the 
sufferers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p34">You see then how strongly the gospel prevailed, how soon this 
new religion overran the world, how suddenly it subdued the spirits, and changed 
the manners, of men; and by what mean and despicable <pb n="369" id="iii.xx-Page_369" />instruments, to all human appearance, this great work was done; 
and how, in despite of all opposition and discouragements, it was carried on. Can 
any one of the false religions of the world pretend to have been propagated and 
established in such a manner, merely by their own force, and the evidence and power 
of truth upon the minds of men; and to have borne up and sustained themselves so 
long under such fierce assaults, as Christianity hath done?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p35">As for the religion of Mahomet, it is famously known to have 
been planted by force at first, and to have been maintained in the world by the 
same violent means. So that great impostor openly declares, that he “came not 
to plant his religion by miracles, but the sword.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p36">And as for the idolatries of the heathen, they came in upon the 
world by insensible degrees, and did not oppose the corruptions of men, but grew 
out of them; and being suited to the vicious temper and disposition of mankind, 
they easily gained upon their ignorance and superstition, by custom and example. 
They were just such a corruption of natural religion, in such times of darkness 
and ignorance, and by such insensible steps, as there hath been since, of the Christian 
religion in some parts of the world, which we all know. But no sooner did the light 
of the gospel shine out upon the world, but the idolatry and superstition of the 
heathen fell before it, like Dagon before the ark of God; and though it had the 
power of the world, and countenance of authority on its side, yet it was not able 
to maintain its ground; and no sooner was that prop taken away, which was the only 
support of it, but it presently sunk and vanished; it was not <pb n="370" id="iii.xx-Page_370" />driven out of the world by violence and persecution, but upon 
the breaking in of so great a light, it silently withdrew, as being ashamed of itself: 
and when afterwards the Emperor Julian endeavoured to retrieve it, by his wit and 
authority, and used all imaginable arts and stratagems, to suppress and extinguish 
Christianity, he was able to effect neither; for the Christian religion kept its 
ground, and paganism, after it had made a little blaze, died with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p37">Now to what 
cause shall we ascribe this wonderful success and prevalency of the gospel in the 
world? there can but these two be imagined; the excellency of the Christian religion, 
and the power and presence of the Divine Spirit accompanying it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p38">1. The excellency of the Christian religion, which, both in respect 
of the goodness of its precepts, and the assurance of its rewards, hath plainly 
the advantage of any religion, that ever yet appeared in the world. And this is 
a great advantage indeed: but by this alone it could never have been able to have 
broken through all that mighty opposition and resistance which was made against 
it; and therefore, that it might be able to encounter this with success,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p39">2. God was pleased to accompany the first preaching of it, with 
a mighty and sensible presence and power of his Spirit. And this brings me to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p40">Second part of the text—the reason of the wonderful efficacy 
and success, which the apostles had in the preaching of the gospel; “the Lord 
wrought with them, and confirmed the word with signs following.” Which words express 
to us that miraculous power of the Holy Ghost, which accompanied the first preaching 
of the gospel; by which I do not <pb n="371" id="iii.xx-Page_371" />intend to exclude the inward operation of God’s Holy Spirit upon 
the minds of men, secretly moving and inclining those to whom the gospel was preached 
to embrace and entertain it; which the Scripture elsewhere speaks frequently of, 
and may possibly be intended in the first of these expressions, “the Lord working 
with them;” and the lat ter may only be meant of the miraculous gifts of the 
Spirit, with regard to which God is said to “confirm the word with signs following,” or 
accompanying it. But I rather think they are both in tended to express the same 
thing, and that the lat ter is only added by way of explication of the former, 
to shew more particularly how the Lord wrought with them; namely, by giving confirmation 
to their doctrine, by those miraculous gifts and powers of the Spirit, which they 
were endowed withal, “the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with 
signs following;” that is, with those miracles, which accompanied the first preaching 
of the gospel. For these words do plainly refer to the promise of the Spirit at 
the <scripRef passage="Mark 16:17" id="iii.xx-p40.1" parsed="|Mark|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17">17th verse</scripRef>; “and these signs shall follow them that believe;” which is the 
reason why they are here called “signs following;” that is, miracles which accompanied 
the word that was preached.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p41">And that this is the full meaning of this text, will appear by 
comparing it with one or two more, (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p41.1" passage="Rom. xv. 18" parsed="|Rom|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.18">Rom. xv. 18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 15:19" id="iii.xx-p41.2" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">19</scripRef>.) where St. Paul, speaking 
of the things which Christ had wrought by him, to make the gentiles obedient to 
the gospel, he says, “they were done through mighty signs and wonders, by the power 
of the Spirit of God;” which is the same with that which is said here in the text, 
of “the Lord’s working with the apostles, and confirming <pb n="372" id="iii.xx-Page_372" />the word with signs following.” So likewise (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p41.3" passage="Heb. ii. 3" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. ii. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 2:4" id="iii.xx-p41.4" parsed="|Heb|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.4">4</scripRef>.) the 
apostle there tells us, that “the gospel which was first spoken by the Lord, was 
confirmed by them that heard him, God also bearing them witness, both with signs 
and wonders, and with divers miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost.” So that the 
great confirmation, which is said here to be given to the gospel, was by “the miraculous 
gifts of the Spirit,” which were poured forth upon the apostles and primitive Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p42">In speaking of which, I shall briefly do these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p43">I. Give an account of the nature of these gifts, and of the use 
and end to which they served: and then shew, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p44">II. Second place, how the gospel was confirmed by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p45">I. For the nature of these gifts, and the use and end to which 
they were designed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p46">They are those miraculous powers which, by the descent of the 
Holy Ghost, upon the day of Pentecost, the apostles were endowed withal, to qualify 
them to publish the gospel with more speed and success. Such was the gift of speaking 
divers languages, (and these two gifts were not necessarily united in the same 
person, for the apostle tells us, that some had the one, and some the other;) the 
gift of prophecy and foretelling things to come, which was always a sign of a person 
divinely inspired; the miraculous powers of healing diseases, of raising the dead, 
and of casting out devils; a power of inflicting corporal diseases, and punishments, 
upon scandalous and obstinate Christians, who would not submit to the apostles authority 
and government; which is in Scripture called, “a delivering <pb n="373" id="iii.xx-Page_373" />up to Satan, for the destruction,” or tormenting, “of the body, that the soul may be saved;” nay, in some cases, this power extended 
to the inflicting of death itself, as in the case of Ananias and Sapphira.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p47">Not that all these miraculous powers were given to every one of 
the apostles, or that they could exercise them at all times; some were bestowed 
upon one, and some upon another, according to God’s good pleasure, and as was most 
expedient for the use and benefit of the church, and most subservient to those ends 
for which God gave them; only we find that all the apostles had the gift of tongues; and that the power of 
“casting out devils in the name of Christ,” was common 
to every Christian, and continued in the church for a long time after the other 
gifts were ceased; as Tertul. Arnob. and Min. Felix do testify, even of their own 
times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p48">But, II. I shall briefly shew how the gospel was confirmed by 
these miraculous gifts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p49">Now, besides the particular uses and ends of those miraculous 
gifts (as the gift of tongues, did evidently serve for the more speedy planting 
and propagating of the Christian religion in the world; and the power of inflicting 
corporal punishments, in a miraculous manner, upon scandalous and disobedient Christians, 
did maintain the power and authority of the apostles, and was instead of an ordinary magistratical power, which Christians were destitute of, whilst the Roman empire 
continued heathen:) I say, besides the particular ends and uses of all these miraculous 
gifts, they did all in general, as they were miracles, serve for the confirmation 
of the gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p50">The apostles delivered the doctrine of Christ, and <pb n="374" id="iii.xx-Page_374" />
were witnesses of his resurrection from the dead, “as the great miracle,” 
whereby his doctrine was confirmed; now there was all the reason in the world to 
believe them, to whom God was pleased to give such a testimony from heaven; for 
who could make any doubt of the truth of their testimony, concerning the 
resurrection of Christ, who were enabled to raise others from the dead, and by 
many other wonderful things which they did, gave such clear testimony that “God 
was with them?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p51">Never had any religion fewer worldly advantages to recommend it, 
and so little temporal countenance and assistance to carry it on; but what it wanted 
from men, it had from God; for “he gave witness to it with signs and wonders, and 
divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost.” God seems on purpose to have stripped 
it of all secular advantages, that the Christian religion might be perfectly free 
from all suspicion of worldly interest and design, and that it might not owe its 
establishment in the world to the wisdom and contrivance of men, but to the arm 
and power of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p52">The inferences I shall at present make from this discourse shall 
be these:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p53">I. To give us satisfaction of the truth and divinity of the doctrine 
of the Christian religion, which hath had so eminent a confirmation given to it 
from heaven, and did at its first setting out so strangely prevail in the world, 
against all human probability; “not by might, nor by power; but by the Spirit of 
the Lord.” .</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p54">No man can well suppose a religion in circum stances of greater 
disadvantage, and, upon all human accounts, more unlikely to sustain and bear up 
it self, than the Christian religion was, The first appearance <pb n="375" id="iii.xx-Page_375" />of it was so mean, and its beginnings so small, that 
no man but would have thought it would presently have come to nothing; and no other 
account can be given of the strange success and prevalency of it, but that “it 
was of God,” and therefore it could not be overthrown.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p55">II. This discourse may likewise satisfy us of the reason why this 
miraculous power, which accompanied the gospel at first, is now ceased; because 
there is not the like reason and necessity for it, which there was at first.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p56">It was highly necessary then, to introduce the Christian religion 
into the world, and to be a sensible evidence to men of the divinity of that new 
doctrine which was preached to them; but now that the gospel is generally entertained, 
there is not the same reason why this miraculous power should still be continued. 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xx-p56.1">Acquisito fine, cessant media ad finem</span></i>, when the end is once obtained, the means cease; 
and the wise God, who is never wanting in what is necessary, does not use to be 
lavish in that which is superfluous. Now that the Christian religion hath got firm 
footing in the world, God leaves it to be propagated and advanced by its own rational 
force, upon the minds of men: now that the prejudices of education in a contrary 
religion are removed, and the powers of the world are reconciled to Christianity; there is no need of such violent and extraordinary means for the continuance 
of it: now that it stands upon equal advantages with other religions; God hath 
left it to be carried on, in more human and ordinary ways, and such as are more 
level and accommodate to the nature of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p57">That miracles are long since ceased, is acknowledged by the fathers, 
who lived an age or two after <pb n="376" id="iii.xx-Page_376" />the ceasing of them; particularly by St. Chrysostom, who gives 
the same reason for it which I have just now assigned. But the church of Rome would 
still bear us in hand, that this miraculous power does still continue in their church, 
and, according to Bellarmine, must always continue; because he makes it an inseparable 
property and mark of the true church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p58">But we pretend to no such power, nor have we any reason so to 
do; because all the doctrines of our religion are the ancient doctrines of Christianity, 
delivered by our Saviour, and by his apostles published to the world; and these 
are sufficiently confirmed already, by the miracles which our Saviour and his apostles 
wrought in the primitive times of Christianity. But the church of Rome hath great 
occasion and need of new miracles, to confirm their new doctrines; and therefore, 
as they have reason, they usually apply them to the confirmation of their new doctrines; some to confirm purgatory, and to give countenance to indulgences; others to 
encourage the worship of the blessed Virgin, and the saints; others to confirm that 
which all the miracles in the world are not sufficient to confirm I mean the doctrine 
of transubstantiation; which, because it overthrows the certainty of sense, is, 
in the nature of it, peculiarly incapable of being confirmed by a miracle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p59">III. and lastly, The consideration of what has been said, does 
justly upbraid us, that this religion, which was so powerful at first, and hath 
such characters of divinity upon it, coming down to us confirmed by so many miracles, 
should yet have so. little effect upon most of us who call ourselves Christians.</p>
<pb n="377" id="iii.xx-Page_377" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p60">We have all the advantages of the Christian religion, having* 
been educated and brought up in it; and yet it hath less effect upon us, than it 
had upon those whose minds were prejudiced, and whose manners were depraved, by 
the principles of a false religion: for those who were reduced from paganism to 
Christianity, did on a sudden become better men, and were more holy and virtuous 
in their lives, than the greatest part of us, who have been instructed and trained 
up all our lives in the doctrine of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p61">The true reason of which is, that many of us are Christians upon 
the same account that they were at first heathens; because it was the religion of 
their country, and they were born and bred up in it. But Christianity was the religion 
of their choice, and there were no motives to persuade them to the profession of 
that religion, but what were as powerful to oblige them to the practice of it. 
Let us also be Christians, not only by custom, but by choice; and then we shall 
live according to our religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p62">He that takes up a religion for any other reason than to obey 
and practise it, does not choose a religion, but only counterfeits the choice of 
it. We have, beyond comparison, the best and most reason able religion in the world; a religion that hath the greatest evidence of its truth, that contains the best 
precepts, and gives men the greatest assurance of a future happiness, and directs 
them to the surest way of attaining it. Now the better our religion is, the worse 
are we, if we be not made good by it. The philosophy of the heathen made some virtuous: and there were many eminent saints under the imperfection of the Jewish institution. 
What degrees then of holiness and virtue may be expected from us, <pb n="378" id="iii.xx-Page_378" />upon whom the glorious light of the gospel shineth so 
brightly!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p63">I will conclude all with the words of the apostle: (<scripRef id="iii.xx-p63.1" passage="Heb. ii. 1" parsed="|Heb|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1">Heb. ii. 
1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 2:2" id="iii.xx-p63.2" parsed="|Heb|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.2">2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 2:3" id="iii.xx-p63.3" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 2:4" id="iii.xx-p63.4" parsed="|Heb|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.4">4</scripRef>.) “Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which 
we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken 
by angel’s was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience receive a just recompence of 
reward: how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation, which at the first 
began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him: God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, 
and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will?”</p>
<pb n="379" id="iii.xx-Page_379" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXIV. The Nature, Office, and Employment of Good Angels." prev="iii.xx" next="iii.xxii" id="iii.xxi">
<h2 id="iii.xxi-p0.1">SERMON LXXIV.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxi-p1">[Preached on the feast of St. Michael.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxi-p1.1">THE NATURE, OFFICE, AND EMPLOYMENT OF GOOD ANGELS.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxi-p2"><i>Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for 
them who shall be heirs of salvation?</i>—<scripRef passage="Heb 1:14" id="iii.xxi-p2.1" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxi-p2.2">Heb</span>. i. 14</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxi-p3">THIS is spoken of good angels, whose existence, as well as that 
of evil spirits, the Scriptures, both of the Old and New Testament, do every where 
take for granted, no less than they do the being of God, and the immortality of 
the soul. And well they may, since they are all founded upon the general consent 
of all ages, derived down to us from the first spring and original of mankind; 
of which general consent and tradition, it is one of the hardest things in the world 
to assign any good reason, if the things themselves were not true. Therefore I 
shall not go about to force my way into this argument concerning the existence of 
spirits, and beings distinct from matter, by dint of dispute (which perhaps would 
neither be so proper, nor so profitable for this assembly), but shall take the thing 
as I find it received by a general consent of mankind. And so the books of Divine 
revelation do; nor was there reason to proceed in any other method, than to suppose 
these things, and take them for granted, as generally assented to by mankind, without 
either asserting them for new discoveries, or attempting to prove what was so universally <pb n="380" id="iii.xxi-Page_380" />believed. The Scriptures indeed have more particularly 
declared the nature of these spirits, as also their order and employment; as in 
the words which I have read to you, where the office and employment of good angels 
is more particularly discovered; “Are they not all (says the text) ministering 
spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p4">The author of this Epistle to the Hebrews having had occasion, 
in comparing the two dispensations of the law and the gospel, to speak of the angels, 
by whose ministry the law was given, did not think fit to entertain those to whom 
he wrote with any nice and curious speculations (for school divinity was not then 
in fashion) about the nature and order of angels; but tells us, what it concerns 
us more to know, namely, what their office and employment is in regard to us. Concerning 
their nature, he only tells us, that they are spirits; as to their office and employment, 
he says, in general, that they are “ministering spirits;” that is, that they stand 
before God to attend upon him, ready to receive his commands, and to execute his 
pleasure; more particularly, that they are upon occasion appointed and set forth 
by God to minister on the behalf, and to do good offices “for them that shall be 
heirs of salvation.” Which last words are a description of pious and good men, such 
as had sincerely embraced the Christian religion, and were thereby become the children 
of God, and heirs of eternal salvation. So that these words are a brief summary 
of the doctrine of good angels, and of what the Scripture has thought fit to reveal 
to us concerning them: which may be referred to these three heads:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p5">First, Their 
nature; “Are they not spirits?”</p>
<pb n="381" id="iii.xxi-Page_381" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p6">Secondly, Their general office and employment; “Are they not 
ministering spirits?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p7">Thirdly, Their special office and employment, in regard to good 
men; “they are sent forth to minister for them (that is, in their behalf, and 
for their benefit) who shall be heirs of salvation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p8">And this is as much as is necessary for us to know concerning 
them; and all this is very agreeable to the general apprehension of mankind; but 
the Scripture hath very much cleared and confirmed to us, that which was more obscure 
and less certain before. I shall briefly explain and illustrate these three heads, 
and then draw some useful inferences from the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p9">First, For their nature, they are spirits. This is universally 
agreed by all that acknowledge such an order of beings, that they are spirits: 
but whether they are pure spirits, divested of matter, and all kind of corporeal 
vehicle (as the philosophers term it), hath been a great controversy, but I think 
of no great moment and consequence. Not only the ancient philosophers, but some 
of the ancient Christian fathers, did believe angels to be clothed with some kind 
of bodies, consisting of the purest and finest matter; which they call ethereal. 
And this opinion seems to be grounded upon a pious belief, that it is the peculiar 
excellency and prerogative of the Divine nature, to be a pure and simple spirit, 
wholly separate from matter: but the more current opinion of the Christian church 
(especially of latter times) hath been, that angels are mere and pure spirits, without 
any thing that is material and corporeal belonging to them; but yet so, that they 
have power to assume thin and airy bodies, and can when they please appear in human 
shape, as they are frequently in <pb n="382" id="iii.xxi-Page_382" />Scripture said to have done. And this seems most agreeable to 
the Scripture account of them; though I think it is no necessary article of faith, 
either to believe that they are clothed with some kind of bodies, or that they are 
wholly divested of matter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p10">But however this be, they are described in Scripture to be endowed 
with great excellences and perfections; they are said to excel in strength, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p10.1" passage="Psal. ciii. 20" parsed="|Ps|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.20">Psal. 
ciii. 20</scripRef>.) and in knowledge and wisdom. Hence are those expressions of being “as 
an angel of God to discern good and bad,” (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p10.2" passage="2 Sam. xiv. 17" parsed="|2Sam|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.14.17">2 Sam. xiv. 17</scripRef>.) “Wise, according to 
the wisdom of an angel,” (<scripRef passage="2Sam 14:20" id="iii.xxi-p10.3" parsed="|2Sam|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.14.20">ver. 20</scripRef>.) To be of great activity and swiftness in their 
motions; hence it is that they are represented in Scripture, as “full of wings:” and to excel in purity 
and holiness; hence is that title given them in Scripture, 
of “the holy angels.” This is the sum of what the Scripture hath in several places 
delivered to us, concerning the nature and properties of good angels; and beyond 
this, all our knowledge of them is mere conjecture and uncertainty; and the nice 
speculations concerning them, idle and wanton curiosities. Indeed the Scripture 
gives sufficient intimation of several ranks and orders among them, by calling Michael 
an archangel, and chief prince, and by distinguishing them by the names of principalities, 
and powers, and thrones, and dominions: but what the difference of these names 
imports, though some have attempted to explain, yet I do not find that they have 
discovered any thing to us, besides their own ignorance and arrogance, in pretending 
to be wise above what is written; “intruding into those things which they have 
not seen, being vainly puffed up in their fleshly minds;” as the apostle censures 
some in his time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p11">Secondly, We have here their general office and <pb n="383" id="iii.xxi-Page_383" />employment; they are “ministering spirits;” they are (as I may 
say) domestic servants, and constant attendants upon that great and glorious King, 
whose throne is in the heavens, and whose kingdom ruleth over all; they stand continually 
before him, to be hold his face, expecting his commands, and in a constant readiness 
to do his will; for though the omnipotence of God, and his perfect power of acting, 
be such, that he can do all things immediately by himself, “whatever he pleaseth 
in heaven and in earth;” can govern the world, and steer the affairs of it, and 
turn them which way he thinks best, by the least nod and beck of his will, without 
any instruments or ministers of his pleasure; yet his wisdom and goodness has 
thought fit to honour his creatures, especially this higher and more perfect rank 
of beings, with his commands; and to make them, according to their several degrees 
and capacities, the ordinary ministers of his affairs, in the rule and government 
of this inferior world; and this not for his own ease (for to infinite power no 
thing can be difficult or troublesome) but for their happiness; and he therefore 
employs them in his work and service, that they may be capable of his favour and 
rewards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p12">And that the angels of God are the great ministers of his providence 
here in the world, hath not only been the constant tradition of all ages, but is 
very frequently and plainly asserted in Scripture. In the Old Testament we often 
read that God employed his angels to be the messengers of his will and pleasure 
to men; and to carry good tidings and comfortable news to them upon several occasions: as, to Abraham, to foretel the miraculous birth of his son Isaac; and afterwards 
to rescue him from <pb n="384" id="iii.xxi-Page_384" />being sacrificed: to Jacob, when lie was so afraid of his brother 
Esau: to Manoah and his wife, to foretel the birth of Sampson, the great deliverer 
of Israel from the Philistines: and upon that great occasion of bringing the people 
of Israel out of Egypt, and conducting them through the wilderness, he sent a great 
and mighty angel (called “the angel of his presence”) to go before them, and guide 
them in their way: and the apostle tells us, that “the law was delivered to them 
upon Mount Sinai by the disposition of angels.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p13">On the other hand, God frequently made them the messengers of 
his wrath, and instruments of his vengeance. Thus he sent them to foretel, and to 
execute, that terrible destruction upon Sodom and Gomorrha. And he sent a destroying 
angel to brandish his sword in a visible manner over Jerusalem, and to smite them 
with the pestilence for David’s sin in numbering the people. And by the ministry 
of an angel he slew, in the camp of the Assyrians, in one night, a hundred and 
eighty-five thousand. And, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p13.1" passage="Acts xii. 23" parsed="|Acts|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.23">Acts xii. 23</scripRef>,) it is said, that “the angel of the Lord 
smote Herod” for receiving the blasphemous acclamations of the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p14">Nay, the angels shall be the instruments and executioners of God’s vengeance upon the wicked at the judgment of the great day. So the judge himself 
tells us: (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p14.1" passage="Matt. xiii. 49" parsed="|Matt|13|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.49">Matt. xiii. 49</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 13:50" id="iii.xxi-p14.2" parsed="|Matt|13|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.50">50</scripRef>.) “So shall it be at the end of the world; the 
angels shall come forth and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast 
them into the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p15">And that particular angels do preside over empires and kingdoms, 
and sway the weighty affairs of them; and by a secret and invisible hand manage <pb n="385" id="iii.xxi-Page_385" />and bring about great changes and revolutions, both Jews and Christians 
have collected, with great probability and consent, from <scripRef id="iii.xxi-p15.1" passage="Daniel x." parsed="|Dan|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10">Daniel x.</scripRef> where there 
is mention made of the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstanding the angel that 
was sent to Daniel, and of Michael, a chief prince, assisting him. And of this ministry 
of angels, in the government of kingdoms, Clemens Alexandrinus speaks, as of a 
thing out of all controversy. I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p16">Third thing which I principally intended, and seems to be chiefly 
designed in the text; and this is the special office and employment of good angels 
in regard to good men; and for this the apostle expressly tells us, that “they 
are sent forth to minister for them (that is, in their behalf and for their benefit) 
who shall be heirs of salvation.” In which words there are three things very considerable 
for our instruction and comfort.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p17">1. Their particular designation and appointment for this employment, 
expressed in these words, “sent forth,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxi-p17.1">ἀποστελλόμενοι</span>, as if they were particularly 
commissioned and appointed by God for this very end. God himself doth superintend 
all affairs, and by his particular designation and command, the angels do fulfil 
his word, and execute the pleasure of his good-will towards us. Hence it is so frequently 
said in Scripture that God sent his angel to such or such a person for such and 
such purposes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p18">2. You have here the general end of their employment—for good 
men; they are sent forth on our behalf, and for our benefit; to take care of us 
and protect us, to succour and comfort, to direct and assist, to rescue and deliver 
us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p19">3. Here is the more special end of their employment, in regard 
to good men, intended in those <pb n="386" id="iii.xxi-Page_386" />words, “for them who shall be heirs of salvation;” hereby signifying, 
that the angels are employed about good men, with regard more particularly to their 
eternal happiness, and for the conducting and furthering of the great affair of 
their everlasting salvation. This certainly is our greatest concernment; and therefore 
they have a more particular charge and care of us in regard to this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p20">It was a common opinion among the heathen, and a constant and 
firmly believed tradition among the Jews (the Sadducees only excepted, who did not 
believe there were angels or spirits), that every man, at least every good man, 
had a guardian an gel appointed him by God to take a special care of him and his 
concernments, both spiritual and temporal; to guard him from dangers, to direct 
and prosper him in his way, and to comfort and deliver him in his affliction and 
distress. And, therefore, we find among the Jewish prayers, used by them at this 
day, a particular prayer, wherein they request of God, “to command the angels 
who have the care of human affairs, to help and assist, to preserve and deliver 
them.” But especially they believed good angels, in their attendance upon good 
men, to be very active and diligent to incline them to good, and to encourage them 
therein, by holy emotions and suggestions, by secret comfort and assistances, and 
by opposing evil spirits, and defending us against their assaults and by countermining their malicious designs and attempts upon us. And accordingly we find, that 
the best men among the Jews did steadfastly believe, if not the particular guardianship 
of angels, and that every good man had his particular angel assigned to him by God, 
to take the particular charge of him; yet <pb n="387" id="iii.xxi-Page_387" />the common ministry of good angels about good men, and their more 
especial care of particular persons, upon particular and great occasions, to protect them from temporal evils, and to promote and prosper their temporal affairs 
and concernments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p21">Of this, Abraham, the father of the faithful, and the friend of 
God, was most firmly persuaded (at least in matters of great moment and concernment 
to us), as appears by his discourse with his steward, when he was sending him to 
treat of a match for his son: (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p21.1" passage="Gen. xxiv. 40" parsed="|Gen|24|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.40">Gen. xxiv. 40</scripRef>.) “The Lord (says he) before whom 
I walk, will send his angel with thee, and prosper thy way.” And David, the “man 
after God’s own heart,” does more than once declare his confident belief of the 
watchful care and ministry of angels about good men: (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p21.2" passage="Psal. xxxiv. 7" parsed="|Ps|34|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.7">Psal. xxxiv. 7</scripRef>.) “The angel 
of the Lord incampeth about them that fear him, and delivereth them.” And, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p21.3" passage="Psal. xci. 11" parsed="|Ps|91|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.11">Psal. 
xci. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Psal 91:12" id="iii.xxi-p21.4" parsed="|Ps|91|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.12">12</scripRef>.) speaking of the good man, who putteth his trust and confidence in 
God, he tells him, for his comfort and security, that the holy angels have a particular 
charge of him to preserve him from all the mischiefs and dangers to which he is 
exposed: “he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways; 
they shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy foot against a 
stone.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p22">So that, according to the persuasion of those two excellent persons, 
and of greatest renown for piety in all the Old Testament, very much of the safety 
and the success of good men, even in their temporal concernments, is to be ascribed 
to the vigilant care and protection of good angels. And though this be seldom visible 
and sensible to us, yet we have great reason, upon so great testimonies, to assent 
to the <pb n="388" id="iii.xxi-Page_388" />truth of it. And there is no reason, I think, to doubt, but that 
God’s care extends now to Christians as well as it did to the Jews; and that the 
an gels have as much kindness for us, as they had for the Jews; and there is no 
reason to think, that the angels are now either dead or idle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p23">Our Saviour tells us, that they cannot die; and our reason tells 
us, that a pure spirit is an active principle; and the Scripture represents angels 
as all flame and wings. Evil spirits are believed by Christians to be as active 
now to all purposes of harm and mischief as ever: and why should any man imagine, 
that good spirits are not as intent and busy to do good? The apostle, I am sure, 
tells us in the text, that the angels in common (all of them) do employ their 
service about us, and wait to do good offices to us; “Are they not all (says he) 
ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them that shall be heirs of 
salvation?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p24">And our Saviour (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p24.1" passage="Matt. xviii. 10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.) seems to approve and confirm 
the tradition of the Jews, concerning particular guardian angels belonging to every 
one that believed in him; that is, to every Christian; “Take heed (says he) that 
ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, that in heaven their 
angels always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven.” And this seems 
likewise to have been a received opinion among the first Christians; for we find (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p24.2" passage="Acts xii. 15" parsed="|Acts|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.15">Acts 
xii. 15</scripRef>.) that when Peter was miraculously released out of prison by an angel, and 
came to the house where the Christians were assembled to pray for him, and one 
told them that Peter was at the door, they said it was his angel, thinking that 
he himself was fast in prison: for which saying there could be no reason, <pb n="389" id="iii.xxi-Page_389" />had there not been a current opinion among them of guardian angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p25">And because the providence of God is more peculiarly concerned 
in conducting men to eternal happiness; it is very credible, that God should more 
especially ordain the ministry of angels about good men, for the furtherance of 
their salvation. And so the apostle tells us in the text; “Are they not all ministering 
spirits, sent forth to minister for them that shall be heirs of salvation?” Nay, 
our Saviour, in that remarkable place I mentioned before, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p25.1" passage="Matt. xviii. 10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.) seems 
to intimate, that angels, of a higher rank and quality, are assigned guardians and 
guides to those that believed on him; “but I say unto you, that in heaven their 
angels do always behold the face of my Father, which is in heaven:” an allusion 
to the manner of earthly kings, upon whom not all their servants, but the chief 
of the nobility do more immediately attend, and stand continually in their presence; for 
“to behold the face of the king,” and “to stand in his presence,” are phrases 
used in Scripture to signify immediate attendance upon his person. So that by this 
manner of expression, our Saviour doth most significantly intimate, in what esteem 
good men are with God, whose care and protection he commits to the chief of the 
angels, to those who are nearest to him, and in highest favour and honour with 
him; as if he had said, their angels are not of the ordinary rank, but such as 
are admitted to a more immediate attendance, upon the great King and Governor of 
the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p26">And no doubt it is for no mean end, that such high and glorious 
spirits are employed about us; it is chiefly for the furtherance of our salvation; for the purchasing whereof, the Son of God himself, 
“whom all angels of heaven 
worship,” came down <pb n="390" id="iii.xxi-Page_390" />from heaven, and appeared and suffered in our nature, that we 
may one day “be made like to the an gels,” and dwell where they are, and may “continually behold the face of our Father which is in heaven,” as they do. And 
in order to this end, it is very probable, that good angels are ready to do good 
offices, just contrary to those of evil spirits; that is, to employ their best 
diligence and endeavour for the salvation of men; and that they are very sedulous 
and officious to restrain and pull them back from sin, and to excite and solicit 
them to that which is good; and, in a word, to do all they can to help for ward 
the repentance and conversion of sinners. And this may reasonably be collected from 
that passage of our Saviour, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p26.1" passage="Luke xv. 10" parsed="|Luke|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.10">Luke xv. 10</scripRef>.) where he tells us, that “there is joy 
in the presence of the angels of God, over one sinner that repenteth.” And if they 
be so glad of the repentance of a sinner; we may easily imagine how forward they 
are to further and promote so good a work. And when sinners are brought to repentance, 
we have no reason to doubt, but that the angels are as ready to assist their progress in goodness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p27">It hath been a general, and, I think, not ill-grounded opinion, 
both of the Jews and heathens, that good angels are more especially present with 
us, and observant of us, and assistant to us, in the performance of all acts of 
religion; that they are particularly present at our prayers; and therefore the 
Jews speak of a particular angel for this purpose, whom they call “the angel of 
prayer;” that they observe our vows, and our breach or performance of them. So 
Solomon seems to intimate: (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p27.1" passage="Eccl. v. 4" parsed="|Eccl|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.4">Eccl. v. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eccl 5:6" id="iii.xxi-p27.2" parsed="|Eccl|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.6">6</scripRef>.) “When thou vowest a vow unto God, 
defer not to pay it; for he hath no pleasure in fools; pay that which thou hast 
vowed: suffer not <pb n="391" id="iii.xxi-Page_391" />thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin;” that is, do not entangle 
thy life with a rash vow, which the frailty of human nature may make thee afterwards 
to break; “neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error;” that is, 
do not in the presence of the angel who attends upon thee, and observes thee, betray 
thine own error and rashness. This I take to be the meaning of this difficult passage, 
“let not thy mouth cause thy flesh to sin; neither say thou before the angel, 
that it was an error.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p28">But the angels are yet more particularly present in the places, 
and at the times, of God’s public worship. The placing of the cherubims in “the 
holy of holies,” seems to signify the presence of the angels in our most religious 
addresses to God. And Plutarch says, that “the angels are the overseers of Divine service.” And therefore we ought to behave ourselves with all modesty, 
reverence, and decency in the worship of God, out of regard to the angels who 
are there present, and observe our carriage and behaviour. And to this the 
apostle plainly hath respect in that place, which by interpreters hath been thought so difficult, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p28.1" passage="1 Cor. xi. 13" parsed="|1Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.13">1 Cor. 
xi. 13</scripRef>.) where he says, “that for this cause,” in the assemblies of Christians 
for the worship of God, “the woman ought to have a veil upon her head,” in token 
of subjection to her husband, “because of the angels:” that is, to be decently 
and modestly attired in the church, because of the presence of the holy angels; 
before whom we should compose ourselves to the greatest external gravity and reverence, 
which the angels behold and observe, but cannot penetrate into the inward devotion 
of our minds, which God only can do; and therefore with regard to him who sees our 
hearts, we should more particularly compose our minds to the greatest sincerity 
and seriousness in our devotion. <pb n="392" id="iii.xxi-Page_392" />Which I would to God we would all duly consider, all the 
while we are exercised in the worship of God, who chiefly regards our hearts. But 
we ought likewise to be very careful of our external behaviour, with a particular 
regard to the angels, who are present there, to see and observe the outward decency 
and reverence of our carriage and deportment: of which we are very careful in 
the presence even of an earthly prince, when he either speaks to us, or we make 
any address to him. And surely much more ought we to be so, when we are in the 
immediate presence of God, and of his holy angels, every one of whom is a much 
greater prince, and of greater power, than any of the princes of this world. But 
how little is this considered (I speak to our shame), and by how few among us!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p29">And as angels are helpful to good men, in working out of their 
salvation throughout the course of their lives; so at the hour of death they 
stand by them, to comfort them and assist them in that needful and dismal time, 
in that last and great conflict of frail mortality with death and the powers of 
darkness; to receive their expiring spirits into their charge, and to conduct them safely 
into the mansions of the blessed. And to this purpose also the Jews had a tradition, 
that the angels wait upon good men at their death, to convey their souls into paradise: which is very much countenanced by our Saviour in the parable of the rich 
man and Lazarus, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p29.1" passage="Luke xvi. 22" parsed="|Luke|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.22">Luke xvi. 22</scripRef>.) where it is said, “that when “Lazarus died, 
he was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p30">Nay, that the angels have some charge and care of the bodies of 
good men after death, may not improbably be gathered from that passage in St. Jude, 
(<scripRef passage="Jude 1:9" id="iii.xxi-p30.1" parsed="|Jude|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.9">ver. 9</scripRef>.) where Michael the archangel is said to <pb n="393" id="iii.xxi-Page_393" />have contended with the devil, about the body of Moses. What the 
ground of this controversy betwixt them was, may be most probably explained, by 
a passage, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p30.2" passage="Deut. xxxiv. 6" parsed="|Deut|34|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.6">Deut. xxxiv. 6</scripRef>.) where it is said, “that God took particular care,” 
probably by an angel, “concerning the burying of Moses in a certain valley;” and 
it is added, “but no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day.” The devil, it 
seems, had a fair prospect of laying a foundation for idolatry in the worship of 
Moses after his death; if he could have gotten the disposal of his body, to have 
buried it in some known and public place. And no doubt it would have gratified him 
not a little, to have made him, who was so declared an enemy to idolatry all his 
life, an occasion of it after his death. But this God thought fit to prevent, in 
pity to the people of Israel, whom he saw upon all occasions so prone to idolatry; and for that reason committed it to the charge of Michael the archangel, to bury 
his body secretly; and this was the thing which Michael the archangel contended 
with the devil about.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p31">But before I pass from this, I cannot but take notice of one memorable 
circumstance in this contest, mentioned likewise by St. Jude, in these words, “yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil, he disputed about the 
body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation.” His duty restrained 
him from it, and probably his discretion too: as he durst not offend God, in doing 
a thing so much beneath the dignity and perfection of his nature; so he could not 
but think, that the devil would have been too hard for him at railing; a thing to 
which, as the angels have no disposition, so I believe that they have no talent, 
no faculty at it. The cool consideration whereof should make <pb n="394" id="iii.xxi-Page_394" />all men especially those who call themselves divines, and 
especially in controversies about religion, ashamed and afraid of this manner of 
disputing; since Michael the archangel, even when he disputed with the devil, “durst not bring against him a railing accusation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p32">But to proceed: this we are sure of, that the angels shall be 
the great ministers and instruments of the resurrection of our bodies, and the re-union 
of them to our souls: for so our blessed Saviour has told us, (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p32.1" passage="Matt. xxiv. 30" parsed="|Matt|24|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.30">Matt. xxiv. 30</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matt 24:31" id="iii.xxi-p32.2" parsed="|Matt|24|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.31">31</scripRef>.) that “when the Son of man shall come in the clouds of heaven with power and 
great glory, he shall send his angels to gather the elect from the four winds, 
from one end of heaven to the other.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p33">Thus I have as briefly as I could, and so far as the Scripture 
hath gone before us to give us light in this matter, endeavoured to shew the several 
ways wherein good angels do minister in behalf of “them who shall be heirs of salvation.” 
All that now remains, is to draw some inferences from this discourse, and so I 
shall conclude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p34">First, What hath been said upon this argument, and so abundantly 
proved from Scripture, may serve to establish us in the belief of this truth, and 
to awaken us to a due consideration of it. That the angels are invisible to us, 
and that we are seldom sensible of their presence, and the good offices they do 
us, is no sufficient reason against the truth and reality of the thing, if by other 
arguments we are convinced of it. For by the same reason we may almost as well call 
in question the existence of God, and of our own souls; neither of which do fall 
under the notice of our senses; and yet by other arguments we are sufficiently 
convinced of them both. So in <pb n="395" id="iii.xxi-Page_395" />this case, the general consent and tradition of mankind, concerning 
the existence of angels, and their ministry about us, especially being confirmed 
to us, by clear and express testimony of Holy Scripture, ought to be abundant evidence 
to us, when we consider that so general a consent must have a proportionable cause; which can be no other but a general tradition grounded at first upon revelation, 
and derived down to all succeeding ages, from the first spring and original of mankind; and since confirmed by manifold revelations of God, both in the Old and New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p35">But yet I am sensible, that all this is no conviction to the 
perverse and contentious. Men will not believe even the evidence of sense itself, 
when they are strongly prepossessed and prejudiced to the contrary: for do we 
not see great numbers of men, even so many as have the face to call themselves the 
catholic church, that can make a shift, when they have a mind, either to believe 
or disbelieve things contrary to the plainest evidence of their senses? All that 
I shall say farther about this matter, is, that this doctrine of angels is not 
a peculiar doctrine either of the Jewish or Christian religion, but the general 
doctrine of all religions that ever were; and therefore cannot be objected against 
by any but the atheists.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p36">And yet, after all, I know not whence it comes to pass, that this 
great truth, which is so comfortable to mankind, is so very little considered by 
us. Per haps the corruption of so great a part of the Christian church, in the 
point of the worship of angels, may have run us so far into the other extreme, as 
scarcely to acknowledge any benefit we receive by them. But surely we may believe 
they do us good, without any obligation to pray to them; and may <pb n="396" id="iii.xxi-Page_396" />own them as the ministers of God’s providence, without making 
them the objects of our worship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p37">I confess it seems to me a very odd thing, that the power of the 
devil, and his influence upon men, and the particular vigilancy and activity of 
evil spirits to tempt us to sin, should be so readily owned, and so sensibly talked 
of among Christians; and yet the assistance of good angels should be so little 
taken notice of and considered by us. The Scripture speaks plainly of both, and 
the reasons of believing both are equal: for God forbid but that good angels should 
be as officious and forward to do us good, as the devil and his angels are malicious 
and busy to do us mischief. And indeed, it would be very hard with mankind, if we 
had not as much reason to hope for the assistance and protection of good spirits, 
as we have cause to fear the malice and fury of the bad. Good angels are certainly 
as powerful, and have as strong a propension and inclination to do us good, as the 
devil has to do harm; and the number of good angels is probably much greater than 
of evil spirits. The biggest numbers that are used in Scripture, are applied to 
good angels; (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p37.1" passage="Dan. vii. 10" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10">Dan. vii. 10</scripRef>.) it is said of the angels about God’s throne, that “thousand thou sands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood 
before him,” And (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p37.2" passage="Revelation v. 11" parsed="|Rev|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.11">Revelation v. 11</scripRef>.) the number of them is said to be “ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thou sands.” And the apostle to the 
Hebrews, (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:22" id="iii.xxi-p37.3" parsed="|Heb|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22">chap. xii. 22</scripRef>.) calls them “an innumerable company of angels.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p38">What then should be the reason, that men should be so apt to own 
the snares and temptations, which the devil lays before us, in all our ways; but 
take so little notice of the attendance and good offices done to us by good spirits? 
I can imagine but these <pb n="397" id="iii.xxi-Page_397" />two reasons, and I am sorry I can find no better; that we are 
more mindful of injuries than of benefits; and are glad to take in others for the 
excuse of our faults, but are loath any should come in for a share in the good that 
is done by us. And yet methinks it should be a very comfortable consideration to 
us, against the enmity and cunning of the devil, and his angels; that the holy angels 
of God are as intent and industrious to do us good, and to help forward our salvation, 
as evil spirits can be to work our ruin and destroy us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p39">Secondly, We should with great thankfulness acknowledge the great 
goodness of God to us, who takes such care of us, as to appoint his angels, and 
to give them particular commission and charge concerning us, to protect and assist 
us in all our ways, and especially to promote the great concernment of our eternal 
happiness: and that, not only some particular and inferior spirits, but the chief 
ministers of this great King of the world, those that “stand in his presence, and 
behold his face;” and not a few of these, but the whole order of them are employed 
about us. So the apostle seems to say, by the question which he puts in the text, 
“are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister?” that is, all at 
one time or other. And though they be principally appointed to minister to us, in 
order to our salvation; yet we have no reason to doubt but God employs them many 
times for our temporal safety, and makes use of them more especially in those great 
revolutions, in which his cause and religion are more immediately concerned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p40">In such a case, it is not at all incredible, that God should give 
his angels a particular charge concerning <pb n="398" id="iii.xxi-Page_398" />those that fight his battles; to pitch about their camps, 
and secretly to assist them against their enemies, and to ward off and put by many 
dangerous blows and thrusts which are made at them, and wonderfully to preserve 
them, when the instruments of death fly about them, and do execution on every side 
of them. To what can we ascribe such and so many remarkable deliverances of a person 
upon whom so much depends; but either to the immediate hand of God, or to the ministry 
of angels? And where God is provided so abundantly with such powerful beings and 
ministers of his will; though they may be invisible to us, yet there is great reason 
to believe, that he very seldom works with out them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p41">And now what an astonishing regard is this, which the great God 
is pleased to have for the sons of men, that he should make the whole creation serviceable 
to us; not only the visible creation, for the support of our bodies, and the diversion 
of our minds; but even the noblest of all his creatures, the great and glorious 
inhabitants of the invisible world, mightily surpassing us mortal men, in the simplicity 
and purity of their nature, in the quickness and largeness of their understandings, 
and in their power and vigour of acting; I say, that God should give these excellent 
and glorious beings the charge over us, and send them forth to minister to us, for 
the safeguard of our persons, for the success of our affairs, and for the security 
and furtherance of our eternal salvation! “Lord what is man, that thou art thus 
mindful of him,” that when “thou madest him lower than the angels, thou shouldest 
yet make the angels to minister unto him!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p42">Thirdly, If the angels have the particular charge <pb n="399" id="iii.xxi-Page_399" />of good men, we should take heed how we despise, or be any way 
injurious to them: for how despicable soever they may appear to us, they are certainly 
very dear to God; since he deems them so considerable, as to employ his chief 
ministers about them, and to commit the charge of them to those, who, by their office, 
do more immediately attend upon himself. This is our Saviour’s own argument: (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p42.1" passage="Matt. xviii." parsed="|Matt|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18">Matt. 
xviii.</scripRef>) “Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto 
you, their angels do continually behold the face of your Father which is in heaven.” 
With how much contempt soever we may look upon a poor man, he hath friends and patrons 
of a higher sort, than any of the princes of this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p43">Fourthly, If God appointed angels to be ministering spirits on 
our behalf; we may thence very reasonably conclude, that God did not intend that 
we should worship them. This seems to be a clear consequence, if the reasoning of 
the angel in the Revelation be good; where he forbids St. John to worship him, 
because he was his fellow-servant. Yea, the consequence seems to be yet stronger 
from the text; that if they be not only fellow-servants, but do in some sort minister 
unto us, then we are not to worship them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p44">And yet this practice is openly avowed in the church of Rome; 
though it be reproved so very severely by the apostle, as an apostacy from Christianity: (<scripRef id="iii.xxi-p44.1" passage="Coloss. ii. 18" parsed="|Col|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18">Coloss. ii. 18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Coloss 2:19" id="iii.xxi-p44.2" parsed="|Col|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.19">19</scripRef>.) “Let no man (says he) deceive you, in a voluntary 
humility, and worship ping of angels; not holding the head;” as if it were a renouncing 
of Christ, out of a pretended humility, to make use of other mediators besides 
him to the Father. And notwithstanding also that the angel in <pb n="400" id="iii.xxi-Page_400" />the Revelation does so vehemently forbid it, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxi-p44.3">ὄρα μὴ</span>, “by no 
means, upon no terms do it;” and he for bids it for such a reason as makes it for 
ever unlawful; namely, that we ought not to worship those who serve and worship 
God together with us: “Do it not, (says the angel,) I am thy fellow-servant, worship 
thou God.” In which words, he plainly directs us to the sole and proper object of 
our worship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p45">Bellarmine, the great champion of the popish cause, never used 
more gross and apparent shuffling than in answer to this text. He says first, “Why are we reproved for doing what St. John did?” to which the answer is very easy; because St. John himself was reproved by an angel for doing what he did. And now 
that his question is answered, one might, methinks, ask him a cross question or 
two. Why does the church of Rome presume to do that, which an angel does so expressly 
forbid to be done? Or, was it fit for St. John to worship one, who (according to 
Bellarmine) was so ignorant in the doctrine of the catholic church, as to reprove 
him for doing his duty? as is evident from his second crafty answer to this text, 
that “St. John did well to give due worship to the angel;” and yet it is plain 
from this text, that the angel did not think the worship which St. John gave him 
to be his due.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p46">It is very hard to imagine, but that a man of Bellarmine’s 
understanding did intend to give up the cause, in his answers to this text: but 
if he was in earnest, then the matter is brought to this plain and short issue—whether it be fitter for us to believe a cardinal of Rome, or an angel of God?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p47">Lastly, We should imitate the holy angels, by endeavouring <pb n="401" id="iii.xxi-Page_401" />to serve God as they do, in ministering to the good of 
others. Whilst we are in the body, in this state of infirmity and imperfection, 
though we cannot serve God with the same activity and vigour that the blessed angels 
do, yet we may in the same sincerity, and with the same true pleasure and delight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p48">And we should learn also of them, to condescend to the meanest 
services for the good of others. If the angels, who are no ways allied to us, and 
do so much excel us, in the dignity and perfection of their nature (for though David 
says, that God made man “a little lower than the angels,” his meaning is, that 
he made him next below the angels in the rank of beings, but yet very distant from 
them in perfection:) I say, if those glorious creatures, who are the chief of the 
ways and works of God, do not think much to humble themselves to be ministers on 
our behalf, shall we be so proud as to think much to stoop to the lowest offices, 
to serve one another?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p49">You see, my brethren, what is the constant work and employment 
of the blessed spirits above; to do good to men, especially in order to their eternal 
happiness; and this is the highest degree of charity, and charity is the highest 
perfection of men and an gels. So that to employ ourselves, with all our minds, 
and with all our might, to help forward the salvation of others, is to be good angels 
(I had al most said, to be a kind of gods) to men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p50">I hope that we all of us do hope one day to be like the angels, 
in the purity and perfection of their nature. So our Saviour has told us, that “at the resurrection we shall be like the angels.” Now as they are the patterns of 
our hope and happiness, so let us make them the examples of our duty and <pb n="402" id="iii.xxi-Page_402" />obedience; according as our Saviour bath taught us to pray, that 
God’s will may “be done on earth, as it is in heaven;” that is, that we may serve 
God, and do his will here on earth (so far as the infirmity of our nature and of 
our present state will admit) with the same readiness and diligence, with the same 
cheerfulness and zeal, that the holy and blessed angels do in heaven. And let us 
aspire continually in our minds, after that blessed time, when we shall be free 
from sin and sorrow, from affliction and pain, from diseases and death; when we 
shall serve God without distraction, and do his will with out weariness, and 
shall “be for ever with the Lord, amidst an innumerable company of angels, and 
the spirits of just men made perfect.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p51">Finally, Let us bless God, as for all the visible effects of 
his merciful providence towards us, so, likewise, for the invisible aids and protection 
of his holy angels, many times probably vouchsafed to us when we are but little 
aware of it. But, above all, let us bless him for his Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who “was made a little lower than the angels;” that is, a mortal man, that, by 
the suffering of death for our sakes, “he might be clothed with glory and honour, according to the working of that mighty power which God wrought in Christ 
when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the 
heavenly places, far above all principalities and powers, and might, and 
dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that 
which is to come. To him, O Father, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honour 
and glory, dominion and power, both now and for ever. Amen.”</p>
<pb n="403" id="iii.xxi-Page_403" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXV. The Reputation of Good Men After Death." prev="iii.xxi" next="iii.xxiii" id="iii.xxii">
<h2 id="iii.xxii-p0.1">SERMON LXXV.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxii-p1">[Preached on St. Luke’s Day.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxii-p1.1">THE REPUTATION OF GOOD MEN AFTER 
DEATH.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxii-p2"><i>The righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance</i>.—<scripRef passage="Psa 112:6" id="iii.xxii-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|112|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.112.6"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxii-p2.2">Psal</span>. cxii. 
6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxii-p3">AS the desire and hope of immortality, which is implanted in human 
nature, is some evidence of the thing, so likewise, that natural desire which is 
in men to have a good name perpetuated, and to be remembered, and mentioned with 
honour, when they are dead and gone, is a sign that there is in human nature some 
presage of a life after death; in which they hope, among other rewards of well 
doing, to meet with this also, to be well spoken of to posterity: and though probably 
we should not know the good that is said of us when we are dead, yet it is an encouragement 
to virtue, to be secured of it beforehand, and to find by experience, that they 
who have done their part well in this life go oft with applause, and that the memory 
of their good actions is preserved and transmitted to posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p4">And among the many advantages of piety and virtue, this is not 
altogether inconsiderable, that it reflects an honour upon our memory after death; which is a thing much more valuable than to have our bodies preserved from putrefaction: for that 1 think is the meaning of Solomon, when he prefers a good name before 
precious ointment: (<scripRef id="iii.xxii-p4.1" passage="Eccl. vii. 1" parsed="|Eccl|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.1">Eccl. vii. 1</scripRef>.) “A good name is better than precious ointment.” 
This <pb n="404" id="iii.xxii-Page_404" />they used in embalming of dead bodies, to preserve them from noisomeness 
and corruption: but a good name preserves a man’s memory, and makes it grateful 
to posterity; which is a far greater benefit than that of a precious ointment, 
which serves only to keep a dead body from stench and rottenness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p5">I shall briefly explain the words, and then consider the matter 
contained in them; “The righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance.” By the 
righteous, is probably here meant the good man in general; for though justice 
and righteousness are in Scripture frequently used for that particular virtue, whereby 
a man is disposed to render to every man his own, which is known by the name of 
justice; yet it is less frequently, and perhaps in this place, used in a larger 
sense, so as to comprehend all piety and virtue. For so the righteous man is described at the beginning of this Psalm, “Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord, 
that delighteth greatly in his commandments:” and he is opposed to the wicked man, 
(<scripRef passage="Psa 112:10" id="iii.xxii-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|112|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.112.10">ver. 10</scripRef>.) “the wicked shall see it and be grieved;” that is, he shall be troubled 
to see the prosperity of the righteous; the manifold blessings of his life, and 
the good name he shall leave behind him at his death; which is the meaning of 
his being “in everlasting remembrance;” that is, long after he is dead, perhaps 
for many ages, he shall be well spoken of, and his name mentioned with honour, and 
his good deeds recorded and remembered to all posterity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p6">So that the sense of the words amounts to this—that eminently 
good men do commonly leave a good name behind them, and transmit a grateful memory 
of themselves to after-ages. 1 say, commonly, <pb n="405" id="iii.xxii-Page_405" />for so we are to understand this kind of sayings; not that 
they are strictly and universally true, without exception; but usually, and for 
the most part. It is possible that a good man may soon be forgotten by the malice 
of men, or, through the partiality and iniquity of the age, may have his name blemished 
after death, and be misrepresented to posterity: but for the most part it is otherwise; 
and though the world be very wicked, yet it seldom deals so hardly and unjustly 
with men of eminent goodness and virtue, as to defraud them of their due praise 
and commendation after death. It very frequently happens otherwise to good 
men, whilst they are alive; nay, they are then very seldom so justly treated as 
to be generally esteemed and well spoken of, and to be allowed their due praise 
and reputation: but after death, their good name is generally secured and 
vindicated, and posterity does them that right, which perhaps the age wherein 
they lived denied to them. Therefore, in the prosecution of this argument, I 
shall inquire into these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p7">First, Whence it comes to pass, that good men are very often 
defrauded of their just praise and reputation, whilst they are alive: and,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p8">Secondly, What security they have of a good name after death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p9">First, Whence it comes to pass, that good men are so frequently 
defrauded of their just praise and reputation, while they are alive. And to give 
ourselves full satisfaction in this matter, two things are fit to be inquired into.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p10">1. From what cause this proceeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p11">2. For what reason the providence of God doth often permit it.</p>
<pb n="406" id="iii.xxii-Page_406" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p12">(1.) From what cause it proceeds, that good men have so often 
the hard fate to be ill spoken of, and to be severely censured, and to have their 
worth much detracted from, while they are alive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p13">And this proceeds, partly from good men themselves, and partly 
from others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p14">1. Good men themselves are many times the cause of it. For the 
best men are imperfect; and present and visible imperfections do very much lessen 
and abate the reputation of a man’s goodness. It cannot be otherwise, but that the 
lustre of a great piety and virtue should be somewhat obscured, by that mixture 
of human frailty which does necessarily attend this state of imperfection: and 
though a man by great care and consideration, by great vigilancy and pains with 
himself, be arrived to that degree and pitch of goodness, as to have but a very 
few visible failing?, and those small, in comparison; yet when these come to be 
scanned and commented upon, by envy or ill-will, they will be strangely inflamed 
and magnified, and made much greater, and more than in truth they are. But there 
are few persons in the world of that excellent goodness, but, besides the common 
and more pardonable frailties of humanity, they do now and then discover something, 
which might perhaps justly deserve a severe censure, if some amends were not made 
for it, by many and great virtues.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p15">Very good men are subject to considerable imprudences and sudden 
passions; and especially to an affected severity and moroseness of carriage; which 
is very disgustful, and apt to beget dislike. And they are the more incident to 
these kind of imperfections; because, out of a just hatred of the vicious customs 
and practices of the world, and to <pb n="407" id="iii.xxii-Page_407" />keep out of the way of temptation, they think it safest to retire 
from the world as much as they can; being loath to venture themselves more than 
needs in so infectious an air. By this means, their spirits are apt to be a little 
sour, and they must necessarily be ignorant of many points of civility and good-humour, which are great ornaments of virtue, though not of the essence of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p16">Now two or three faults in a good man, if an uncharitable man 
have but the handling and managing them, may easily cast a considerable blemish 
upon his reputation; because the better the man is, so much the more conspicuous 
are his faults; as spots are soonest discovered, and most taken notice of, in a 
pure and white garment. Besides that, in matters of censure, mankind do much incline 
to the harder side; and but very few persons are so charitable and equal, as to 
construe things to the best sense, and to consider a man altogether; and fairly 
to set the good that is in him, against his faults and imperfections. But,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p17">2. Though good men many times contribute too much to the lessening 
of their own reputation, with those among whom they live, yet the principal cause 
of their suffering in this kind, is not from themselves, but others; and that 
upon these three accounts:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p18">1. From the hatred and opposition of bad men to holiness and virtue; and these are commonly the greatest number, and make the loudest cry. They are 
declared enemies to goodness; and then, how can it be expected, they should have 
any great kindness for good men? They want virtue themselves; and therefore they 
think themselves upbraided by the good qualities of others.</p>
<pb n="408" id="iii.xxii-Page_408" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p19">This enmity of wicked men against the righteous, and the true 
reason of it, is very well expressed in the Wisdom of Solomon: (<scripRef passage="Wisd 2:12" id="iii.xxii-p19.1" parsed="|Wis|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.12">chap. ii. ver. 12</scripRef>.) 
“Let us (say they) lie in wait for the righteous; because he is not for our turn, 
and is clean contrary to our doings; he upbraideth us with our offending the law, 
and he objecteth, to our infamy, the sins of our youth: he was made to reprove 
our thoughts, therefore he is grievous unto us, even to behold; for his life is 
not like other men, he is quite of another fashion; we are esteemed of him as 
reprobate silver; he abstaineth from our ways, as from filthiness.” This is that 
which filleth the minds of wicked men with malice against the righteous; and malice 
will easily invent ways to blast any man’s reputation. Good men do sometimes, as 
it is their duty, reprove those that are bad; or if they do it not in word, yet 
they upbraid them in their actions, and contrary course of life; and both these 
are grievous and provoking to them. Not but that wicked men are many times in their 
consciences convinced of the real goodness of those whom they speak against; but they will not own 
it, lest in so doing they should condemn themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p20">2. Another cause of this, is the envy of those who perhaps have 
some degree of goodness themselves. For great virtue is apt to raise envy in those 
who fall short of it; and this makes those who are but imperfectly good, to detract 
from the eminent worth of others; because they are sensible they are outshined 
by them, and that it occasions a disadvantageous comparison, and makes their defects 
taken notice of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p21">They can endure a man that is moderately good, and keeps pace 
with his neighbours: but if he endeavour <pb n="409" id="iii.xxii-Page_409" />to outstrip them, they presently combine against him, 
and take all opportunities to undermine his reputation; and will be very glad, 
either to find a blot in his escutcheon, or to fix one there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p22">3. There is something in the very presence and nearness of goodness 
and virtue, which is apt to lessen it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p23">In matters of sense, the nearer the object is, the bigger it appears; 
and the farther distant it is from us, the less it seems to be: but here it is quite 
otherwise; men are not so apt to value present worth, when [yet they will reverence 
it mightily at a distance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p24">I know not whence it comes to pass, but so we certainly find it, 
that men are more sensible of the goodness and excellency of any thing, under the 
want of it, than while they enjoy it; and do usually value it more when it is gone, 
than they did whilst it was present with them. Whilst we live with good men, and 
converse with them every day, we take but little notice of them; but no sooner 
are they departed, but we admire them, and every man’s mouth is open to celebrate 
their good qualities. Perhaps familiarity, and acquaintance, and conversation does 
insensibly beget something of contempt; but whatever the reason of it be, we find 
the thing most certainly true in experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p25">(2.) Let us consider in the next place, for what reasons the providence 
of God permits it thus to be. I shall mention but these two.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p26">1. To keep good men humble, and, as the expression is in Job, 
“to hide pride from men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p27">God’s providence, in the disposal and ordering of things in this 
world, seems rather to consult our safety, than our satisfaction; and the security 
of our <pb n="410" id="iii.xxii-Page_410" />virtue, than the full reward of it. Now, if good men should always 
meet with that clear esteem and reputation which their goodness deserves, they would 
be in great danger of being puffed up with a proud conceit of themselves; and pride 
is enough to supplant the greatest virtue in the world; such a dead fly, as this, 
were sufficient to spoil a box of the most precious ointment. For man is an ambitious 
creature, and vain above all things; so vain, as not only to be covetous of 
praise, but even patient of flattery: and the best of men lie too open on this 
blind side of human nature; and therefore, God, who knows our frame, and how apt 
dust and ashes are to be proud, hath in his wise and merciful providence so disposed 
things, that good men are seldom exposed to the full force of so strong a temptation. And for this reason he lets loose envious and malicious tongues to detract 
from good men, for a check to the vanity of human nature, and to keep their virtue 
safe, under the protection of humility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p28">And this is the way likewise to secure the reputation which they 
have, and which otherwise would be in danger of being lost: for he that is once 
proud of the esteem he hath got, takes the readiest way to fall into contempt; 
and certainly it is better of the two, that our reputation should suffer a little 
by the malice of others, than be ruined by our own pride and vanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p29">God does not envy good men the reputation of their goodness and 
virtue; but he knows the weakness of human nature, and “will not suffer it to 
be tempted, above what it is able.” When good men are grown up to perfection, and 
able to bear it, as they will be when they come to heaven, their good <pb n="411" id="iii.xxii-Page_411" />name shall be fully vindicated, and they shall have praise not 
only from men, but from angels, and from God himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p30">2. This life is not the proper season of reward, but of work and 
service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p31">In this life, God is pleased to give some present encouragement 
to piety and virtue, but reserves the main of our recompence to be bestowed upon 
us at the end of our work. When our course is finished, then, and not before, we 
must expect our crown; when our accounts are cast up and stated, and it appears 
what improvement we have made of our talents, then will come the <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.xxii-p31.1">Euge bone serve</span></i>, 
“Well done, good and faithful servant.” In the mean time, good men must be content 
with such a portion of esteem, as an envious and ill-natured world will afford 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p32">And thus I have done with the first thing I proposed to inquire 
into—whence it comes to pass that good men are frequently defrauded of their due 
praise and reputation while alive. I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p33">Second inquiry, namely, What security good men have of a good 
name after death,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p34">And the true account of this is to be given, partly from the providence 
of God, and partly from the nature of the thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p35">(1.) From the providence of God; which is concerned herein, 
upon a twofold account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p36">1. In respect of the equity of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p37">2. In regard of the example of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p38">1. In respect of the equity of it. God, who will not be 
behindhand with any man, concerns himself, to secure to good men the proper 
reward of their piety and virtue. Now praise is one of the most proper 
recompences of good and virtuous actions; <pb n="412" id="iii.xxii-Page_412" />this good men seldom meet with in this life, with out a great 
deal of allay and abatement; and therefore the providence of God hath so ordered 
things, that it should come in the properest season, when our work is done, and 
when we are out of the danger of the temptation of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p39">2. In regard of the example of it. It is a great argument to virtue, 
and encouragement to men to act their part well, to see good men applauded, when 
they go off the stage. Every man, that hath any spark of generosity in him, is desirous 
of fame; and though men care not how soon it comes, yet they will be glad to have 
it after death, rather than not at all. Piety and virtue would be but very melancholy 
and uncomfortable things, if they should always be so unfortunate, as never to meet 
with due esteem and approbation; but when men are assured that they shall have 
this reward one time or other, and observe it to be so in experience, this is a 
great spur and encouragement to do virtuously: and a great mind, that hath a just 
sense of reputation and a good name, will be content to lay in for it before hand; and patiently to wait the time which God knows fittest for the bestowing of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p40">(2.) The other part of the account of this truth, is to be given 
from the nature of the thing: because death removes and takes away the chief obstacle 
of a good man’s reputation. For then his defects are out of sight, and men are contented 
that his imperfections should be buried in his grave with him. Death hath put him 
out of the reach of malice and envy; his worth and excellency does now no longer 
stand in other men’s light; his great virtues are at a distance, and not so apt 
to be brought into comparison, to the prejudice and disadvantage of the <pb n="413" id="iii.xxii-Page_413" />living; 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxii-p40.1">mortui non mordent</span></i>; the example of the dead, is not so 
cutting a reproof to the vice of the living; the good man is removed out of the 
way, and his example, how bright soever, is not so scorching and troublesome at 
a distance; and therefore men are generally contented, to give him his due character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p41">Besides that, there is a certain civility in human nature, which 
will not suffer men to wrong the dead, and to deny them the just commendation of 
their worth. Even the scribes and pharisees (as bad a sort of men as we can well 
imagine), though they were just like their fathers in persecuting and slaying the 
prophets, while they were alive; yet had they a mighty veneration for their piety 
and virtue after they were dead, and thought no honour too great to be done to them. 
They would be at the charge of raising monuments to the memory of those good men 
whom their fathers had slain; and whom they would certainly have used in the very 
same manner, had they either lived in the days of those prophets, or those prophets 
had lived in their days, as our Saviour plainly told them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p42">All that now remains is to draw some inferences from what hath 
been said by way of application; and they shall be these three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p43">1. To vindicate the honour and respect which the Christian church, 
for many ages, hath paid to the memory of the first teachers and martyrs of our 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p44">2. To encourage us to piety and goodness, from this 
consideration; that “the righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p45">3. That when we pretend to honour the memory of good men, we would 
be careful to imitate their holiness and virtue.</p>
<pb n="414" id="iii.xxii-Page_414" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p46">1. To vindicate the honour which the Christian church hath for 
many ages done to the first teachers and martyrs of our religion; I mean more especially 
to the holy apostles of our Lord and Saviour; to whose honour the Christian church 
hath thought fit to set apart solemn times, for the commemoration of their piety 
and suffering, and to stir up others to the imitation of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p47">This certainly can with no good colour, either from Scripture 
or reason, be pretended to be unlawful; and when David here says, “the righteous 
shall be in everlasting remembrance,” he cannot certainly be thought to exclude 
the most solemn way of commemorating their piety and virtue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p48">I do not pretend this custom can be derived from the very first 
ages of Christianity; but surely it is sufficient, for the lawfulness of it, that 
it is no where forbidden; nay, it is rather required here in the text; the best 
way to preserve the memory of good men, being thus to commemorate them. And it may 
be of great use to us, if it be not our own fault; the set ting before our eyes 
the holy lives of excellent men, being in its own nature apt to excite us to the 
imitation of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p49">Besides that, I could tell you, that though this can not be proved 
so ancient, as some vainly pretend, yet it is of great antiquity in the church, 
and did be gin in some of the best ages of Christianity, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxii-p49.1">Memoriae martyrum</span></i>, the 
meetings of Christians at the tombs of the martyrs—was practised long before the degeneracy of the western church; and the Christians were wont, at those meetings, 
solemnly to commemorate the faith and constancy of those good men, and to encourage 
themselves from their examples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p50">I know, very well, that this did in time degenerate <pb n="415" id="iii.xxii-Page_415" />into gross superstition, which afterward gave colour and 
occasion to that gross and idolatrous practice in the church of Rome, of worshipping 
saints. But this abuse is no sufficient reason for ns to give over the celebrating 
of the memory of such holy men, as the apostles and martyrs of Christ were; and 
propounding them to ourselves for our patterns. We may still lawfully give them 
their due honour; though the church of Rome hath so overdone it, as to rob God 
of his.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p51">2. Let this consideration, that “the righteous shall be in everlasting 
remembrance,” be an encouragement to us to piety and goodness. This, to a generous 
nature, that is sensible of honour and reputation, is no small reward and encouragement. 
Before the happiness of heaven was clearly revealed, and life and immortality brought 
to light by the gospel, one of the greatest motives to worthy and virtuous deeds, 
was the earnest desire which men had of leaving a good name behind them, and of 
perpetuating the fame and glory of their action to after-ages. Upon this ground, 
chiefly, many of the bravest spirits among the heathen were animated to virtue, 
and, with the hazard of their lives, to do great and glorious exploits for their 
country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p52">And certainly it is an argument of a great mind to be moved by 
this consideration, and a sign of a low and base spirit to neglect it. He that hath 
no regard to his fame, is lost to all purposes of virtue and goodness; when a man 
is once come to this, not to care what others say of him, the next step is, to have 
no care what he himself does. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxii-p52.1">Quod conscientia est apud Deum, id fama est apud homines</span></i>; 
“what conscience is in respect of God, that is fame in respect of men.” Next 
to a good conscience, a clear reputation <pb n="416" id="iii.xxii-Page_416" />ought to be to every man the dearest thing in the 
world. Men have generally a great value for riches; and yet the Scripture 
pronounceth him the happier man that leaves a good name, than him that leaves a 
great estate behind him. (<scripRef id="iii.xxii-p52.2" passage="Prov. xxii. 1" parsed="|Prov|22|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.1">Prov. xxii. 1</scripRef>.) “A good name is rather to be chosen 
than great riches.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p53">If then we have any regard to a good name, the best way to secure 
it to ourselves, is by the holy and virtuous actions of a good life. Do well, and 
thou shalt be well spoken of; if not now, yet by those who shall come after: the 
surest way to glory, and honour, and immortality, is by a patient continuance in 
well-doing. God hath engaged his promise to us to this purpose: (<scripRef id="iii.xxii-p53.1" passage="1 Sam. ii. 30" parsed="|1Sam|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.30">1 Sam. ii. 30</scripRef>.) 
“Them that honour me, 1 will honour; and they that despise me, shall be lightly 
esteemed.” “The name of the wicked shall rot,” says Solomon, (<scripRef id="iii.xxii-p53.2" passage="Prov. x. 7" parsed="|Prov|10|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.7">Prov. x. 7</scripRef>.) But 
God doth usually take a particular care to preserve and vindicate their memory, 
who are careful to keep his covenant, and remember his commandments to do them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p54">3dly, and lastly, Whenever we pretend to do honour to the memory 
of good men, let us charge ourselves with a strict imitation of their holiness and 
virtue. The greatest honour we can do to God, or good men, is to endeavour to be 
like them; to express their virtues, and represent them to the world in our lives. 
Upon these days, we should propound to ourselves, as our patterns, all those holy 
and excellent persons, who have gone before us; the apostles of our Lord and Saviour, 
and all those blessed saints and martyrs, who were faithful to the death, and have 
received a crown of life and immortality.</p>
<pb n="417" id="iii.xxii-Page_417" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p55">We should represent to ourselves the piety of their actions, and 
the patience and constancy of their sufferings, that we may imitate their virtues, 
and “be followers of them, who through faith and patience, have inherited the promises; 
and, seeing we are compassed about with such a cloud of witnesses,” we should 
“lay aside every weight, and run with patience the race that is set before us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p56">Let us imagine all those great examples of piety and virtue, standing 
about us in a throng, and fixing their eyes upon us: how ought we to demean 
ourselves in such a presence, and under the eye of such witnesses! and how should we 
be ashamed to do any thing that is unworthy of such excellent patterns, and blush 
to look upon our own lives, when we remember their’s! Good God! at what a distance 
do the greatest part of Christians follow those examples; and, while we honour them 
with our lips, how unlike are we to them in our lives!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p57">Why do we thus reproach ourselves with these glorious patterns! Let us either resolve to imitate their virtues, or to make no mention of their 
names; for while we celebrate the examples of saints and holy men, and yet contradict 
them in our lives, we either mock them, or upbraid ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxii-p58">Now the God of, peace, who brought again from the dead our Lord 
Jesus Christ, &amp;c.</p>
<pb n="418" id="iii.xxii-Page_418" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXVI. The Duty of Imitating the Primitive Teachers and  Patterns of Christianity." prev="iii.xxii" next="iii.xxiv" id="iii.xxiii">
<h2 id="iii.xxiii-p0.1">SERMON LXXVI.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxiii-p1">[Preached on All Saints Day, 1684.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxiii-p1.1">THE DUTY OF IMITATING THE PRIMITIVE TEACHERS AND PATTERNS OF CHRISTIANITY.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxiii-p2"><i>Whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation</i>.—<scripRef passage="Heb 13:7" id="iii.xxiii-p2.1" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxiii-p2.2">Heb</span>. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxiii-p3">The verse runs thus:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxiii-p4"><i>Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto 
you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation</i>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxiii-p5">THE great scope and design of this Epistle, is to persuade the 
Jews, who were newly converted to Christianity, to continue steadfast in the profession 
of it, notwithstanding all the sufferings and persecutions it was attended withal; 
and to encourage them hereto, among many other arguments which the apostle makes 
use of, he doth several times in this Epistle propound to them the examples and 
patterns of saints and holy men, that were gone before them; especially those of 
their own nation, who, in their respective ages, had given remarkable testimony 
of their faith in God, and constant adherence to the truth. (<scripRef passage="Heb 6:11,12" id="iii.xxiii-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|6|11|6|12" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.11-Heb.6.12">Chap. vi. 11, 12</scripRef>.) 
“And we desire, that every one of you do shew the same diligence, to the full assurance 
of hope, unto the end; that ye be not slothful, but followers of them, who through 
faith <pb n="419" id="iii.xxiii-Page_419" />and patience inherit the promises.” And (<scripRef passage="Heb 11:1-40" id="iii.xxiii-p5.2" parsed="|Heb|11|1|11|40" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1-Heb.11.40">chap. xi.</scripRef>) he gives a 
catalogue of the eminent heroes and saints of the Old Testament, who by faith had 
done such wonders, and given such testimony of their patience and constancy, in 
doing and suffering the will of God; from whence he infers, (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:1" id="iii.xxiii-p5.3" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1">chap. xii. 1</scripRef>.) that 
we ought to take pattern and heart from such examples, to persevere in our Christian 
course: “Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of 
(martyrs, or) witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so 
easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us;” especially 
since they had greater examples than these, nearer to them, and more fresh in memory; the great example of our Lord, the founder of our religion; and of the first 
teachers of Christianity, the disciples and apostles of our Lord and Saviour. The 
example of our Lord himself, the captain and rewarder of our faith (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:2" id="iii.xxiii-p5.4" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2">ver. 2</scripRef>, of that 
twelfth chapter): “Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who 
for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame: (<scripRef passage="Heb 12:3" id="iii.xxiii-p5.5" parsed="|Heb|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.3">ver. 
3</scripRef>.) for consider him, who endured such contradiction of sinners against himself, 
lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds. This indeed is the great pattern of 
Christians, and, in regard of the great perfection of it, surpasseth all other pat 
terns, and seems to make them useless; as having in it the perfection of the Divinity, 
not in its full brightness (which would be apt to dazzle rather than direct us), 
but allayed and shadowed with the infirmities of human nature; and, for that reason, 
more accommodate and familiar to us than the Divine perfections abstractedly considered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p6">But yet, because our blessed Saviour was God as <pb n="420" id="iii.xxiii-Page_420" />
well as man, and clear of all stain of sin (for though he was clothed with the 
infirmities, yet he was free from the corruption of human nature), therefore the 
examples of mere men, liable to sin as we are, may in many respects be more 
suitable and accommodate to encourage us to the imitation of those virtues, 
which are attainable by us, in this state of imperfection; for which reason the 
apostle hath thought fit likewise to propose to us the highest examples of that 
kind, the first teachers of our religion; for of these he seems to speak here in 
the text, namely, those apostles, or apostolical men, by whom they had been 
instructed in the faith of Christ, but who were now departed this life; it being 
very probable, that the apostle here speaks of such as were dead, when he says, 
“Remember them which have the rule over you, (or, those that have been your 
guides) who have spoken to you the word of God, whose faith follow, considering 
the end of their conversation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p7">I say this is very probable, because he minds them to remember, 
which supposeth them to be absent; but especially, because he minds them to “consider 
the end of their conversation;” by which, surely, he means the blessed state of 
those good men after death; which is elsewhere called “the end of our faith, even 
the salvation of our souls.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiii-p7.1" passage="1 Pet. i. 9" parsed="|1Pet|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.9">1 Pet. i. 9</scripRef>.) So, likewise, (<scripRef id="iii.xxiii-p7.2" passage="Rom. vi. 22" parsed="|Rom|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.22">Rom. vi. 22</scripRef>.) this is 
said to be the end of a holy life: “Ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the 
end everlasting life.” And it very much favours this interpretation, that the 
apostle afterwards speaks of the living guides and governors of the church: 
(<scripRef passage="Heb 13:17" id="iii.xxiii-p7.3" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">ver. 17</scripRef>.) “Obey them which have the rule over you, and submit yourselves, for 
they watch for your souls.”</p>
<pb n="421" id="iii.xxiii-Page_421" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p8">So that it is highly probable, that the apostle here speaks of 
such guides and governors of the church, as had once been over them, but were now 
departed this life; and therefore he might, with more freedom and less envy, recommend 
their example to them, and bid them call to mind their faith and exemplary conversation 
among them, and propose it for a pattern to themselves, considering the happy end 
of it, viz. the blessed state they were now in, and the glorious reward they were 
made partakers of in another life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p9">In the words thus explained, you have,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p10">I. A duty enjoined; which is, to propose to ourselves, for 
our imitation, the examples of good men that have gone before us; especially the 
primitive patterns of Christianity, and the first teachers of our religion. 
“Remember them which have been your guides, and have spoken. to you the word of 
God, whose faith follow.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p11">II. The motive or encouragement to it, from the consideration 
of the reward of it; “considering the end of their conversation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p12">I. The duty enjoined; which is, to propose to ourselves, for our 
imitation, the example of good men that have gone before us; especially the primitive patterns of Christianity, and first teachers of our religion. “Remember them 
that have had the rule over you, that have been your guides, and have spoken to 
you the word of God, whose faith follow.” In which words the apostle bids them 
call to mind their first guides and instructors in Christianity, whom they had 
known, and heard, and conversed with in this world, but who were now rested from 
their labours, and were receiving the reward of them; to remember the doctrines 
they had heard <pb n="422" id="iii.xxiii-Page_422" />from them, and the virtues they had seen in them; and to embrace 
the one, and imitate the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p13">Thus we cannot remember the primitive teachers, and patterns of 
Christianity, the apostles of our Lord and Saviour; because we did not personally 
know them, and converse with them, living at the distance of many ages from their 
time; but we may do that which is equivalent, and a kind of remembrance of them; 
we may commemorate their faith, and the virtue and holiness of their lives; and, 
what we hear and read of them, we may propose for pat terns to ourselves, and copy 
them out in our lives and actions: and this is our duty, and the same in Substance 
with theirs, who had the happiness to know and converse with those excellent persons, 
to hear them preach, and to see the rules and precepts of that holy doctrine, which 
they taught, exemplified in their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p14">In the handling of this argument, I shall do these three 
things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p15">First, Shew why, amongst all the examples of good men, we should 
more especially propose to our imitation the primitive teachers and patterns of 
our religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p16">Secondly, Wherein we should imitate them. The apostle expresseth 
it in one word, in their faith; “whose faith follow.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p17">Thirdly, The encouragement to this, from the consideration of 
the happy state they are in, and the glorious rewards they are made partakers 
of; “considering the end of their conversation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p18">First, I shall endeavour to shew why, among all the examples of 
good men, we should more especially propose to our imitation the primitive teachers and patterns of our religion; I mean, the holy <pb n="423" id="iii.xxiii-Page_423" />apostles of our Lord and Saviour, whose faith we should endeavour 
to follow, and to imitate the holiness and virtue of their conversation. For these 
certainly come nearest to that most perfect and excellent pattern of all goodness, 
our blessed Saviour, and are the fairest transcripts of that unblemished original. 
Hence it is that St. Paul so frequently exhorts Christians to imitate his example, 
and the example of the other apostles; it being reasonable to presume, that they 
came nearest to the pattern of our Lord: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiii-p18.1" passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.) “Be ye followers of me, 
even as I also am of Christ.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiii-p18.2" passage="Phil. iii. 17" parsed="|Phil|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.17">Phil. iii. 17</scripRef>.) “Brethren, be ye followers 
together of me, and mark them which walk so, as ye have us for an ensample. For 
our conversation is in heaven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p19">And this is reasonable, that the first in every kind should be 
the rule and pattern of the rest, and of all that follow after, because it is likely 
to be most perfect. In process of time, the best institutions are apt to decline, 
and by insensible degrees to swerve and depart from the perfection of their first 
state; and therefore it is a good rule, to preserve things from corruption and 
degeneracy, often to look back to the first institution, and by that to correct 
those imperfections and errors, which almost unavoidably creep in with time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p20">If we would preserve that purity of faith and manners, which our 
religion requires, we should have frequent recourse to the primitive teachers and 
patterns of Christianity, and endeavour to bring our belief and lives to as near 
a conformity with theirs as is possible. Who so likely to deliver the faith and 
doctrine of Christ pure, and uncorrupted, as the primitive teachers of it, who received 
it from our Lord himself; and were, by an extraordinary assistance <pb n="424" id="iii.xxiii-Page_424" />of the Holy Spirit, secured from error and mistake in 
the delivery of it? And who so likely to bring their lives and conversations to 
an exact conformity with his holy doctrine, as they, who were so thoroughly instructed 
in it by the best Master, and shewn the practice of it in the most perfect example 
of holiness and virtue? Great reason there is, therefore, why all Christians should 
follow their faith, and make their conversation more especially the patterns of 
their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p21">The want of a due regard to these fountains of Christian doctrine, 
and the first and best patterns of Christian practice, hath been the great cause 
of that foul degeneracy of the Romish church, both in the doctrine and practice 
of Christianity—they do not follow the faith of the apostles, the first fathers 
and teachers of Christianity; but of the fathers of the council of Lateran and 
Trent. Thus have they “forsaken the fountain of living waters,” the Holy Scriptures, 
“and have hewn to themselves broken cisterns, that will hold no water;” the doctrines and traditions of men. Nay, they have stopped up this “fountain of living 
waters” from the people, and forbid them to come to it; and forced them to drink 
of those impure and puddled streams, which they let out to them; and, instead of 
the lives of the holy apostles, and those eminent graces and virtues which shined 
forth in them, they represent to them the patterns of new saints; some of which 
neither they nor their fathers knew, and indeed never were in being; as St. Almanach, 
and St. Synoris, and several others; many of them so far from being saints, that 
they may be reckoned among the worst of men; (for instance, our countryman Thomas 
a Becket, who for pride and rebellion may almost <pb n="425" id="iii.xxiii-Page_425" />vie with Lucifer himself; and yet this ill man, and worst of 
subjects, was canonized to that height, as for two hundred years together to engross 
the worship of these western parts of the world, and to impoverish the shrines 
of all other saints, even of the blessed Virgin herself:) others, such idiots, or 
hot-headed fanatics, that he that reads their lives would take them to be fools 
and madmen rather than saints (as Francis and Dominic, and Ignatius Loyola, and 
several others of the same stamp; and many, the very best of them, so disguised 
by their legends, that instead of the substantial virtues of a good life, their 
story is made up of false and fantastical miracles, and ridiculous freaks of superstition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p22">All which considered, there is great reason why we should have 
recourse to the primitive patterns of faith and holiness, and be followers of them, 
who we are sure were followers of Christ. I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p23">Second thing I proposed, namely, Wherein we should imitate these 
patterns. And the apostle expresseth it in one word, in their faith, “whose faith 
follow.” And the word faith is frequently in the New Testament used so largely, 
as to comprehend the whole condition of the gospel; a firm belief of the doctrine 
of it, and the fruit and effect of this belief, in a good conversation. And that 
faith here in the text, takes in a holy life, is evident from what follows: “whose 
faith follow, considering the end of their conversation;” from whence it is evident, 
that the apostle speaks of such a faith, as shews forth it self in a good conversation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p24">So that we may very well suppose the apostle <pb n="426" id="iii.xxiii-Page_426" />hereto recommend the primitive faith to our imitation in these 
four respects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p25">1. In regard of the sincerity and purity of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p26">2. In regard of the firmness and stability of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p27">3. Of their constancy and perseverance in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p28">4. Of the efficacy and fruitfulness of it, in a good conversation. 
All these may be collected from the expressions and circumstances of the text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p29">1. We are to imitate these primitive patterns, in the 
sincerity and purity of their faith; i mean, that the faith which we profess be 
the sincere doctrine of Christianity, and the pure word of God, free from all 
mixture of human additions and inventions, and not made up, as the faith of the 
Pharisees was among the Jews, and theirs of the church of Rome is at this day, 
of the word of God and the doctrines and traditions of men; not like the Creed 
of Pope Pius IV. (which is now the standard of the Roman faith) consisting of 
the twelve old articles of the Christian faith, delivered to us by Christ and 
his apostles, and as many new ones, coined and stamped by their later councils. 
This is not to follow the faith of the apostles, and first patterns of 
Christianity, the faith once delivered to the saints, as St. Jude calls it. This 
is to have our faith stand upon the authority of men, and not on the word of God; whereas we are to follow the faith of the 
first guides of the Christian church, who spake unto them the word of God, as the 
apostle expressly chargeth here in the text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p30">2. We are to imitate them, in the stability and firmness of our 
faith, and not suffer ourselves to be shaken, and removed from it, by every wind 
of new doctrine; the faith of Christ being unchangeable as Christ himself. <pb n="427" id="iii.xxiii-Page_427" />And that by following the faith of the primitive guides 
and teachers of Christianity, the apostle here means, that we should be steadfast 
and unmoveable in it, is plain from what follows immediately after the text; “whose faith follow, considering the end of their conversation, Jesus Christ, the 
same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. Be not carried about with divers and strange 
doctrines: for it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace,” that 
is, in the doctrine of the gospel, which is frequently called the grace of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p31">3. We are to imitate them, in the constancy and perseverance of 
their faith; and that notwithstanding all the discountenance and opposition, the 
persecution and suffering, which attend the profession of this faith; which the 
apostle sufficiently intimates in this Epistle, to have been the condition of those 
Christians, to whom he wrote; and therefore he proposeth so many examples to them, 
of constant and patient suffering for God and his truth; and it is probable enough, 
that the apostle here recommends the example of those who were the primitive martyrs, as well as teachers of Christianity. He had before proposed to them the living 
examples of those, who were under actual persecution and sufferings for the gospel: 
(<scripRef passage="Heb 13:3" id="iii.xxiii-p31.1" parsed="|Heb|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.3">ver. 3.</scripRef>) “Remember those that are in bonds, and those that suffer adversity;” 
and here, in the <scripRef passage="Heb 13:7" id="iii.xxiii-p31.2" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">seventh verse</scripRef>, he seems to propose the pattern of those, who had 
laid down their lives and died for the faith: “Remember those who have been your 
guides, and have spoken to you the word of God, whose faith follow, considering 
the end of their conversation,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxiii-p31.3">τὴν ἔκβασιν τὴς ἀναστροφῆς</span>, which may 
be rendered, the last act of their lives, the manner of their going out of the world, 
perhaps by <pb n="428" id="iii.xxiii-Page_428" />martyrdom; as if he had said, imitate them in their constancy 
and perseverance in the faith, even to the last, in laying” down their lives for 
it. And thus we should be ready to do, if God calls us to it. How ever, it is certain 
the apostle meant their constancy and perseverance in the faith to the last, and 
their dying <i>in</i>, if not <i>for</i> the faith of Christ. And this is necessary, if we expect 
the crown of life, and hope for the same happy end, which they had; for none but 
they, that continue to the end, shall be saved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p32">4. We should imitate them in the efficacy and fruitfulness of 
their faith, in the practice and virtues of a good life; “whose faith follow, considering 
the end of their conversation,” that is, their perseverance in a holy course to 
the end. And these must never be separated; a sound faith, and a good life. With 
out this our faith is barren and dead, as St. James tells us, <scripRef passage="James 2:17" id="iii.xxiii-p32.1" parsed="|Jas|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.17">chap. ii. ver. 17</scripRef>. 
Our knowledge and belief of the Christian doctrine, must manifest itself in a good 
conversation. “Who is a wise man (says the same St. James, <scripRef passage="James 3:13" id="iii.xxiii-p32.2" parsed="|Jas|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.13">chap. iii. ver. 13</scripRef>.) 
and endowed with knowledge amongst you? Let him shew out of a good conversation 
his works.”—“This is a faithful saying (saith St. Paul to Titus, <scripRef passage="Titus 3:8" id="iii.xxiii-p32.3" parsed="|Titus|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.8">chap. iii. 
ver. 8</scripRef>.) and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they who have 
believed in God, be careful to maintain good works.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p33">And herein the apostles of our Lord and Saviour were eminent examples. 
They lived as they taught, and practised the doctrine which they preached. So St. 
Paul strictly chargeth Timothy, (<scripRef id="iii.xxiii-p33.1" passage="1 Tim. iv. 12" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12">1 Tim. iv. 12</scripRef>.) “Be thou an example of the believers, 
in word, in conversation, in charity, in faith, in purity.” And our Saviour tells 
us, that hereby chiefly false prophets and teachers might be known from the true <pb n="429" id="iii.xxiii-Page_429" />
apostles of Christ. (<scripRef id="iii.xxiii-p33.2" passage="Matt. vii. 20" parsed="|Matt|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.20">Matt. vii. 20</scripRef>.) “By their fruits ye shall 
know them.” And indeed we do not follow the faith of those excellent persons, if 
we do not abound in all the fruits of righteousness, which by Jesus Christ are to 
the praise and glory of God. I come now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p34">Third and last thing I proposed, viz. the encouragement to this, 
from the consideration of the happy state of those persons, who are proposed to 
us for patterns, and the glorious reward which they are made partakers of in another 
world. “Considering the end of their conversation,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxiii-p34.1">τὴν ἔκβασιν</span>, their egress 
or departure out of this life into a blessed and glorious state, where they have 
received the crown and reward of their faith and patience, and pious conversation 
in this world; or else (which comes much to one) considering the conclusion of 
their lives, with what patience and comfort they left the world, and with what joyful 
assurance of the happy condition they were going to, and were to continue in for 
ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p35">And this is a great encouragement to constancy and perseverance 
in faith and holiness, to see with what cheerfulness and comfort good men die, and 
with what a firm and steady persuasion of the happiness they are entering upon. 
For who would not be glad to leave the world, in that calmness and serenity of 
mind, and comfortable assurance of a blessed eternity? Bad men wish this, and are 
ready to say with Balaam, “Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last 
end be like his.” But if we would have the comfort of such a death, we must live 
such lives, and imitate the faith and good conversation of those whom we desire 
to resemble in the manner of their death, and to go into the same <pb n="430" id="iii.xxiii-Page_430" />happy state that they are in after death. If we do not make their 
lives our pattern, we must not expect to be conformable to them, in the happy manner 
of their death. When we hear of the death of an eminently good man, we do not doubt 
but he is happy; and are confident that he will meet with the reward of his piety 
and goodness in another world. If we believe this of him, let us endeavour to be 
like him; that we may attain the same happiness, which we believe him to be possessed 
of, and, as the apostle exhorts, (<scripRef passage="Heb 6:12" id="iii.xxiii-p35.1" parsed="|Heb|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.12">chap. iv. 12</scripRef>.) “Let us not be slothful; but 
followers of them, who through faith and patience inherit the promises.” Let us 
shew the same diligence that they did; that we may have the same full assurance 
of hope unto the end, which they had.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p36">The inference from this discourse, which I have made upon this 
argument, is, to shew what use we ought to make of these excellent examples, which 
are set before us, of the first founders and teachers of our religion, and what 
is the proper honour and respect, which we ought to pay to their memory: not invocation 
and adoration; but a zealous imitation of their faith and good conversation. The 
greatest honour we can do them, the most acceptable to God, the most grateful to 
them, and the most beneficial to ourselves, is to endeavour to be like them: not 
to make any images and likeness of them, to fall down before them, and worship them; 
but to form the image of their faith and virtues upon our hearts and lives: not 
to pray to them; but to praise God for such bright and glorious examples, and to 
endeavour with all our might to imitate their faith and patience, and piety, and 
humility, and meekness, and charity, and all those other virtues which were <pb n="431" id="iii.xxiii-Page_431" />so resplendent in them. And this is to remember the founders 
of our religion as we ought, to follow their faith, and to consider “the end of 
their conversation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p37">Had the Christian religion required, or intended any such thing, 
as of later times hath been practised in the world, it had been as easy for the 
apostle to have said,—Remember them that have been your guides, and have spoken 
to you the word of God, to erect images to them, and to worship them with due veneration, 
and to pray to them, and make use of their intercession. But no such thing is said, 
or the least intimation given of it, either in this text, or any other in the whole 
Bible; but very much to the contrary.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p38">Their example, indeed, is frequently recommended to us, for our 
imitation and encouragement; and, for this reason, the providence of God hath taken 
particular care, that the memory of the apostles, and so many primitive Christians 
and martyrs, should be transmitted to posterity; that Christians in all succeeding 
ages might propound these patterns to themselves, and have perpetually before their 
eyes the piety and virtue of their lives, and their patient and constant sufferings 
for the truth; that when God shall please to call us to the like trial, we may 
not be wearied and faint in our minds; but being compassed about with such a cloud 
of witnesses, having so many examples in our eye of those, “who through faith and 
patience inherit the promises,” and do now as it were look down from their happy 
state upon us here below, who are combating with manifold temptations, to see how 
we behave and acquit ourselves in our Christian course, we may take encouragement 
to ourselves from such <pb n="432" id="iii.xxiii-Page_432" />examples, and such spectators, to run with patience the race which 
is set before us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p39">I know indeed that other use than this hath been, and is at this 
day, made of the memory of the saints and martyrs of former ages, very dishonourable 
to God, and very grievous to them, if they be sensible of what is done here below; 
I mean, to worship them, and to pray to them, and (to the great disparagement of 
the powerful intercession of our great High Priest, Jesus, the Son of God) to make 
them the mediators and intercessors in heaven with God for us. Of this the Scripture 
hath no where given us the least intimation; but hath expressly commanded the 
contrary, to worship the Lord our God, and him only to serve; and to pray to him 
alone, in the name of Jesus Christ, who is the only “mediator betwixt God and man.” 
Nor are there any footsteps of any such practice in the primitive church for the 
first three hundred years; as is acknowledged by our most learned adversaries of 
the church of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p40">The Scripture no where propounds the saints to us for objects 
of our worship; but for the patterns of our lives. This is the greatest respect 
and veneration that we candor ought to pay to them; and, what ever is beyond this, 
is a voluntary humility, injurious to God and our blessed Saviour, and most certainly 
displeasing to those whom they pretend to honour; if they know how men play the 
fool about them here below.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p41">Let us then endeavour to be like them, in the holy and virtuous 
actions of their lives, in their constant patience and suffering for the truth, 
if God shall call us thereto. And we may be like them, if we do but sincerely endeavour 
it, and pray to God for his grace and assistance to that end. For these <pb n="433" id="iii.xxiii-Page_433" />examples were not left for our admiration only, but for our imitation. 
We frequently read the lives of the apostles and first founders of our religion: but I know not how it comes to pass, we choose rather lazily to admire them, than 
vigorously to follow them; as if the piety of the first Christians were miraculous, 
and not at all intended for the imitation of succeeding ages; as if heaven and earth, 
God and men, and all things were altered, since that time; as if Christianity were 
then in its youthful age and vigour, but is since decayed and grown old, and hath 
quite lost its power and virtue. And indeed the generality of Christians live at 
such a faint and careless rate, as to make the world believe, that either all the 
Tories of the primitive Christians are fables; or else, that the force of Christianity 
is strangely abated, and that the Holy Spirit of God hath forsaken the earth, and 
is retired to the Father. But truth never grows old, and those laws of goodness 
and righteousness, which are contained in the gospel, are still as reasonable, and 
apt to gain upon the minds of men, as ever. God is the same he was, and our blessed 
Saviour is still at the right hand of God, interceding powerfully for sinners, for 
mercy and grace to help in time of need. The promises and threatenings of the gospel 
are still as true and powerful as ever; and the Holy Spirit of God is still in 
the world, and effectually works in them that believe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p42">Let us not then deceive ourselves in this matter. The primitive 
Christians were men like ourselves, subject to the same passions that we are, and 
compassed about with the same infirmities; so that al though that extraordinary 
spirit and power of miracles, which God endowed them withal, for the first <pb n="434" id="iii.xxiii-Page_434" />planting and propagating of the gospel in the world, be now ceased, 
yet the sanctifying power and virtue of God’s Holy Spirit does still accompany 
the gospel, and is ready to assist us in every good work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p43">In a word, we have all that is necessary to work the same graces 
and virtues in us, which were in them; and if we be not slothful, and wanting to 
ourselves, we may follow their faith, and at last attain the end of it, even the 
salvation of our souls.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p44">Let us, then, from an idle admiring of those excellent patterns, 
proceed to a vigorous imitation of them, and be so far from being discouraged by 
the excellency of them, as to make even that matter and ground of encouragement 
to ourselves; according to that of Tertullian, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxiii-p44.1">Admonetur omnis 
aetas fieri posse, 
quod aliquando factum est</span></i>—all ages to the end of the world may be convinced, that 
what has been done, is possible to be done. There have been such holy and excellent 
persons in the world, and therefore it is possible for men to be such.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiii-p45">Let us not, then, be slothful, but “followers of them, who through 
faith and patience inherit the promises.” Since we are compassed about with such 
a “cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which so 
easily besets us, and let us run with patience the race which is set before us, 
looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith, who for the joy that 
was set before him, endured the cross, and despised the shame, and is now set 
down at the right hand of God.”</p>
<pb n="435" id="iii.xxiii-Page_435" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXVII. The Encouragement to Suffer for Christ, and  the Danger of Denying Him." prev="iii.xxiii" next="iii.xxv" id="iii.xxiv">
<h2 id="iii.xxiv-p0.1">SERMON LXXVII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxiv-p1">[Preached on All-Saints Day.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxiv-p1.1">THE ENCOURAGEMENT TO SUFFER FOR CHRIST, AND THE DANGER OF DENYING 
HIM.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxiv-p2"><i>It is a faithful saying; for if we be dead with him, we shall 
also live with him: if we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, 
he also will deny us</i>.—<scripRef passage="2Tim 2:11,12" id="iii.xxiv-p2.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|11|2|12" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.11-2Tim.2.12"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxiv-p2.2">2 Tim</span>. ii. 11, 12.</scripRef></p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxiv-p3">IN the beginning of this chapter, St. Paul encourageth Timothy 
to continue steadfast in the profession of the gospel, notwithstanding the sufferings 
which attended it: (<scripRef passage="2Tim 2:1" id="iii.xxiv-p3.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.1">ver. l.</scripRef>) “Thou, therefore, my son, be strong in the grace which 
is in Christ Jesus;” and, (<scripRef passage="2Tim 2:3" id="iii.xxiv-p3.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.3">ver. 3.</scripRef>) “Thou, therefore, endure hardship, as a good 
soldier of Jesus Christ.” And, to animate him in this resolution, he quotes a saying, 
which it seems was well known and firmly believed among Christians; a saying, 
on the one hand, full of encouragement to those who with patience and constancy suffered for their religion; and, on the other hand, full of terror to those who, 
for fear of suffering, denied it. “It is a faithful saying.” This is a preface 
used by this apostle, to introduce some remarkable sentence, of more than 
ordinary weight and concernment: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p3.3" passage="1 Tim. i. 15" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.) “This is a faithful saying, and worthy 
of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners:” and 
(<scripRef passage="1Tim 4:8,9" id="iii.xxiv-p3.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|8|4|9" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.8-1Tim.4.9">chap. iv. <pb n="436" id="iii.xxiv-Page_436" />8, 9</scripRef>.) “Godliness is profitable unto all things, having a promise 
of the life that now is, and of that which is to come. This is a faithful saying, 
and worthy of all acceptation.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p3.5" passage="Titus iii. 8" parsed="|Titus|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.8">Titus iii. 8</scripRef>.) “This is a faithful saying, and 
these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in 
God, might be careful to maintain good works.” And here in the text, the same preface 
is used to signify the importance of the saying he was about to mention: “It is 
a faithful saying; if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him; if we 
suffer, we shall also reign with him; if we deny him, he also will deny us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p4">The first two sentences are matter of encouragement to those 
who suffer with Christ, and for him, and are the very same in sense. “If we be 
dead with him,” that is, if we lay down our lives for the testimony of the truth, 
as he did, “we shall also live with him,” that is, we shall in like manner be made 
partakers of immortality, as he is: a If we suffer,” or endure as he did, “we 
shall also reign with him” in glory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p5">The other sentence is matter of terror to those who deny him and 
his truth. “If we deny him, he also will deny us;” to which is subjoined another 
saying much to the same sense: “if we believe not, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxiv-p5.1">﻿εἰ ἀπιστοῦμεν</span>, if we be 
unfaithful; yet he remaineth faithful, he cannot deny himself;” that is, he will 
be as good as his word, and make good that solemn threatening which he hath denounced 
against those who shall for fear of suffering deny him, and his truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p6">The words being thus explained, I shall begin with the first 
part of this remarkable saying: “If we be dead with him, we shall also live with 
him; <pb n="437" id="iii.xxiv-Page_437" />if we suffer, we shall also reign with him.” This, it seems, was 
a noted saying among Christians, and whether they had it by tradition of our Saviour, 
or whether it was in familiar use among the apostles, as a very proper and powerful 
argument to keep Christians steadfast to their religion, I cannot determine. It 
is certain, that sayings to this sense are very frequent, especially in the epistles 
of St. Paul. (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p6.1" passage="Rom. vi. 5" parsed="|Rom|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.5">Rom. vi. 5</scripRef>.) “For if we have been planted together in the likeness 
of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection.” And, (<scripRef passage="Rom 6:8" id="iii.xxiv-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.8">ver. 
8.</scripRef>) “Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him.” 
(<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p6.3" passage="2 Cor. iv. 10" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10">2 Cor. iv. 10</scripRef>.) “Al ways bearing about in the body, the dying of the Lord Jesus, 
that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body.” And (<scripRef passage="2Cor 4:11" id="iii.xxiv-p6.4" parsed="|2Cor|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.11">ver. 11.</scripRef>) 
“For we which live are always delivered unto death, for Jesus sake; that the life 
also of Jesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh.” And (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p6.5" passage="Rom. viii. 17" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Rom. viii. 17</scripRef>.) 
“If so be that we suffer with him, that we maybe also glorified together.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p6.6" passage="Phil. iii. 10" parsed="|Phil|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.10">Phil. 
iii. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Phil 3:11" id="iii.xxiv-p6.7" parsed="|Phil|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.11">11</scripRef>.) “That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the 
fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death: if by any 
means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p6.8" passage="1 Pet. iv. 12" parsed="|1Pet|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.12">1 Pet. iv. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 4:13" id="iii.xxiv-p6.9" parsed="|1Pet|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.13">13</scripRef>.) “Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial, which is to try you, as 
though some strange thing happened unto you; but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers 
of Christ’s sufferings; that when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad 
also with exceeding joy.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p7">You see that the sense of this saying was in frequent use among 
the apostles, as a powerful argument to encourage Christians to constancy in their 
religion, notwithstanding the dangers and sufferings <pb n="438" id="iii.xxiv-Page_438" />which attended it. “This is a faithful saying; if we be dead 
with him, we shall also live with him; if we suffer, we shall also reign with 
him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p8">And the force of this argument will best appear, by taking 
into consideration these two things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p9">I. What virtue there is in a firm belief and persuasion of a 
blessed immortality in another world, to support and bear up men’s spirits under 
the greatest sufferings for righteousness sake; and even to animate them, if God 
shall call them to it, to lay down their lives for their religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p10">II. How it may be made out to be reasonable, for men to embrace 
and voluntarily to submit to present and grievous sufferings, in hopes of a future 
happiness and reward; concerning which we have not, nor perhaps are capable of 
having, the same degree of certainty and assurance which we have of the evils and 
sufferings of this present life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p11">I. What virtue there is in a firm belief and persuasion of a 
blessed immortality in another world, to support and bear up men’s spirits under 
the greatest sufferings for righteousness sake; and even to animate them, if God 
shall call them to it, to lay down their lives for their religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p12">If men do firmly believe that they shall change this temporal 
and miserable life for an endless state of happiness and glory, that they shall 
meet with a reward of their sufferings infinitely beyond the proportion of them, 
both in the weight and duration of it; this must needs turn the scales on that side, 
on which there is the greatest weight: and there is a sufficient ground for a firm 
belief of this. For if any thing can certainly be concluded from the providence 
of God, this may, that good men shall be happy one time or other: and because they <pb n="439" id="iii.xxiv-Page_439" />are very often great sufferers in this life, that there is another 
state remains for them after this life, wherein they shall meet with a full reward 
of all their sufferings for righteousness’ sake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p13">But besides the reasonableness of this, from the consideration 
of God’s providence, we have now a clear and express revelation of it; life and 
immortality being brought to light by the gospel. This St. John tells us is the 
great promise of the gospel: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p13.1" passage="1 John ii. 25" parsed="|1John|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.25">1 John ii. 25</scripRef>.) “This is the promise which he hath 
promised us, even eternal life.” And this promise, our Saviour most expressly makes 
to those who suffer for him: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p13.2" passage="Matt. v. 10" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10">Matt. v. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 5:11" id="iii.xxiv-p13.3" parsed="|Matt|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.11">11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 5:12" id="iii.xxiv-p13.4" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">12</scripRef>.) “Blessed are they which are 
persecuted for righteousness* sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed 
are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against 
you falsely for my sake, rejoice, and be exceeding glad; for great is your reward 
in heaven.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p13.5" passage="Mark x. 29" parsed="|Mark|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.29">Mark x. 29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 10:30" id="iii.xxiv-p13.6" parsed="|Mark|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.30">30</scripRef>.) “Verily I say unto you, there is no man that hath 
left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, 
or lands, for my sake and the gospel’s, but he shall receive an hundred-fold now 
in this time, with persecutions, (that is, so far as a state of persecution 
would admit) and in the world to come eternal life.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p14">And if such a persuasion be firmly fixed in our minds; the faith 
of another world, and the assured hope of eternal life and happiness, must needs 
have a mighty force and efficacy upon the minds of sober and considerate men; because 
there is no proportion between suffering for a little while, and being unspeakably 
and eternally happy. So St. Paul tells us he calculated the matter: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p14.1" passage="Rom. viii. 18" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii. 
18</scripRef>.) “I reckon (says he) that the sufferings of this present <pb n="440" id="iii.xxiv-Page_440" />time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall 
be revealed in us.” The vast disproportion between the sufferings of a few days, 
and the joys and glory of eternity, when it is once firmly believed by us, will 
weigh down all the evils and calamities of this world, and give us courage and constancy 
under them. For why should we faint, if we believe that “our light affliction, 
which is but for a moment, will work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight 
of glory?” as the same St. Paul assures us, <scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p14.2" passage="2 Cor. iv. 17" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17">2 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>. If our minds be but 
thoroughly possessed with the hopes of a resurrection to a better and happier life; this will make death, attended even with extremity or terror, to be tolerable; as we read of some, in that long catalogue of saints and martyrs, <scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p14.3" passage="Heb. xi. 35" parsed="|Heb|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.35">Heb. xi. 35</scripRef>. 
“Others were tortured, not accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better 
resurrection.” It would make a man to rejoice in the ruin and dissolution of “this earthly tabernacle,” to be assured that, 
“when it is dissolved, we shall have 
a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,” as the 
same apostle assures us. (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p14.4" passage="2 Cor. v. 1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.) Thus you see what virtue there is in the 
firm belief and persuasion of a better life, to bear up men’s spirits under those 
sufferings and torments which may seem unsupportable to human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p15">And so indeed they would be, without an extra ordinary grace and 
assistance of God to enable them to bear those sufferings, which his providence 
permits them to be exercised withal. But of this extraordinary grace, we are assured, 
not only from the consideration of the attributes and providence of God; but likewise 
from the express promises and declarations of his word.</p>
<pb n="441" id="iii.xxiv-Page_441" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p16">The attributes of God and his providence give us good ground to 
believe, that he who loves goodness and righteousness, and hath a peculiar favour 
and regard for good men, will never suffer his faithful friends and servants to 
be brought into that distress for righteousness sake, that they shall not be able 
to endure those evils and afflictions which befal them upon that account: and if, 
in the course of his providence, any thing happen to them that is above the ordinary 
constancy and patience of human nature to bear, that in such a case, God will extraordinarily 
interpose, and give them strength and patience, support and comfort, proportionable 
to the evils and sufferings that are upon them; and that he will either lighten 
their burden, or add to their strength; he will either mitigate their pain, or 
increase their patience; either he will check and restrain the effect of natural 
causes, as in the case of the three children that were in the fiery furnace; and 
of Daniel who was cast into the den of lions: or else (which comes to the same 
issue) if he will suffer causes to have their natural course, he will afford supernatural 
comforts to balance the fury and extremity of them. This is very credible, from 
the mere consideration of God’s goodness, and of the particular care and favour 
of his providence towards good men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p17">But, besides this, we have the express promise and declaration 
of God’s word to this purpose, which puts us out of all doubt concerning that which 
we had good reason to hope and expect before, <scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p17.1" passage="1 Cor. x. 13" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>. St. Paul there tells 
the Christians at Corinth, that though they had met with some troubles, yet they 
had not been tried with the extremity of suffering: but when that should happen, <pb n="442" id="iii.xxiv-Page_442" />they had no cause to doubt, but God would enable them to bear 
it. “There hath no temptation taken you, but such as is common to man;” that is, 
you have not yet been exercised with any trial but what is human; what the ordinary 
strength and resolution of human nature is able to bear: but in case it should 
come to extreme suffering, and that they must either comply with the heathen idolatry, 
or endure extremity of torments; they had the promise of God’s help to support 
them in that case. “God is faithful (says he), who will not suffer you to be tempted 
above that you are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, 
that ye may be able to bear it;” and then it follows, “wherefore, my dearly beloved, 
flee from idolatry;” that is, let no suffering that you are tempted withal make 
you guilty of this sin. And (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p17.2" passage="1 Pet. iv. 14" parsed="|1Pet|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.14">1 Pet. iv. 14</scripRef>.) the presence of God’s Spirit, in a 
very glorious manner, for our support and comfort, is promised to those who 
suffer for him. “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for 
the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p18">And this consideration of God’s strength to sup port us under 
sufferings, makes the other, of the reward of them, a perfect and complete encouragement; which it could not be without it. For if, upon the whole matter, the present 
sufferings of good men were intolerable, and human nature were not divinely assisted 
to bear them; how great so ever the future reward promised to them should be, they 
that lay under them would be forced to consult their own present ease and deliverance. 
I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p19">II. Second thing I proposed to consider, namely, how it may be 
made out to be reasonable to embrace <pb n="443" id="iii.xxiv-Page_443" />and voluntarily to submit to present and grievous sufferings, 
in hopes of future happiness and reward; concerning which we have not, nor perhaps are capable of having, the same degree of certainty and assurance, which we 
have of the evils and sufferings of this present life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p20">Now, granting that we have not the same degree of certainty concerning 
our future happiness, that we have of our present sufferings, which we feel, or 
see just ready to come upon us; yet prudence making it necessary for men to run 
this hazard, does justify the reasonableness of it. This I take to be a known and 
ruled case in the common affairs of life, and in matters of temporal concernment; and men act upon this principle every day. The husbandman parts with his corn, 
and casts it into the earth, in confidence that it will spring up again, and at 
the time of harvest bring him a considerable return and advantage. He parts with 
a certainty, in hope only of a great future benefit: and though he have no demonstration 
for the infallible success of his labour and hazard, yet he acts very reason ably; 
because, if he does not take this course, he runs a greater and more certain 
hazard of perishing by famine at last, when his present stock is spent. The case 
of the merchant is the same, who parts with a present estate, in hopes of a 
future improvement; which yet is not so certain as what he parts withal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p21">And if this be reasonable in these cases; then the hazard which 
men run, upon much greater assurance than either the husbandman or the merchant 
hath, is much more reasonable. When we part with this life in hopes of one infinitely 
better, that is, “in sure and certain hope of a resurrection <pb n="444" id="iii.xxiv-Page_444" />to eternal life;” and when we submit to present sufferings, to 
avoid an eternity of misery, which is much more to be dreaded than temporal want, 
this is reasonable; because here is a much greater advantage in view, and a more 
pressing necessity in the case; nothing being so desirable to one that must live 
for ever, as to be happy for ever; and no thing to be avoided by him with so much 
care, as everlasting misery and ruin. And, for our security of obtaining the one, 
and escaping the other, we have the promise of God, who cannot He; which is all 
the certainty and security that things future and invisible are capable of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p22">Nay, I will go lower. If God had made no express promise and 
declaration of a future happiness and reward, to those that serve him and suffer 
for him: yet if any man, out of a sincere love to God, and awful regard to his 
laws, endure trouble and affliction, if there be a God and providence, this is assurance 
enough to us, that our services and sufferings shall one time or other be considered 
and rewarded. For as sure as any man is, that there is a God, and that his providence 
regards the actions of men; so sure are we, that no man shall finally be a loser 
by any thing that he doth or suffers for him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p23">So that the matter is now brought to this plain issue, that if 
it be reasonable to believe there is a God, and that his providence regards and 
considers the actions of men; it is also reasonable to endure present sufferings, 
in hope of a future reward: and there is certainly enough in this case, to govern 
and determine a prudent man, that is in any good measure persuaded of another life 
after this, and hath any tolerable consideration of, and regard to, his eternal 
interest.</p>
<pb n="445" id="iii.xxiv-Page_445" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p24">Indeed, if we were sure that there were no life after this; if 
we had no expectation of a happiness or misery beyond this world; the wisest thing 
that any man could do, would be to enjoy as much of the present contentments and 
satisfactions of this world, as he could fairly come at. For “if there be no resurrection 
to another life, the apostle allows the reasoning of the epicure to be very good—“Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die.” But, on the other hand, if it be 
true, that we are designed for immortality, and that another state remains for us 
after this life, wherein we shall be unspeakably happy, or intolerably and eternally 
miserable, according as we have behaved ourselves in this world; it is then evidently 
reasonable, that men should take the greatest care of the longest duration, and 
be content to bear and dispense with some present trouble and inconvenience, for 
a felicity that will have no end; and be willing to labour and take pains, and 
deny our present ease and comfort for a little while, that we may be happy for ever. 
This is reckoned prudence in the account of this world, for a man to part with 
a present possession and enjoyment, for a much greater advantage in reversion: 
but surely the disproportion between time and eternity is so vast, that did men 
but firmly believe, that they shall live for ever, nothing in this world could reasonably 
be thought too good to part withal, or too grievous to suffer, for the obtaining 
of a blessed immortality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p25">In the virtue of this belief and persuasion, the primitive Christians 
were fortified against all that the malice and cruelty of the world could do against 
them; and they thought they made a very wise bargain, if through many tribulations 
they might at last enter into the kingdom of God; because they <pb n="446" id="iii.xxiv-Page_446" />believed that the joys of heaven would abundantly recompense 
all their sorrows and sufferings upon earth. And so confident were they of this, 
that they looked upon it as a special favour and regard of God to them, to call 
them to suffer for his name. So St. Paul speaks of it: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p25.1" passage="Phil. i. 29" parsed="|Phil|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.29">Phil. i. 29</scripRef>.) “Unto you 
it is given, on the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer 
for his sake.” Yea, they accounted them happy, who upon this account were miser 
able in this world. So St. James expressly pronounceth of them: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p25.2" passage="James i. 12" parsed="|Jas|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.12">James i. 12</scripRef>.) “Blessed is the man that endureth temptation (meaning the temptation of persecution 
and suffering); for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which 
the Lord hath promised to them that love him.” And this consideration was that, 
which kept up their spirits from sinking under the weight of their greatest sufferings. 
So St. Paul tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p25.3" passage="2 Cor. iv. 14" parsed="|2Cor|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.14">2 Cor. iv. 14</scripRef>. 16.) “Knowing that he which raised up the 
Lord Jesus, shall raise up us also by Jesus. For which cause we faint not; but 
though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day.” The sufferings 
of their bodies did but help to raise and fortify their spirits: nay, so far were 
they from fainting under those afflictions, that they rejoiced and gloried in them. 
So the same apostle tells us, (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p25.4" passage="Rom. v. 2" parsed="|Rom|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.2">Rom. v. 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 5:3" id="iii.xxiv-p25.5" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">3</scripRef>.) that in the midst of their sufferings 
they rejoiced in hope of the glory of God; and that they gloried in tribulations, 
as being the way to be made partakers of that glory: and (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p25.6" passage="Heb. x. 34" parsed="|Heb|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.34">Heb. x. 34</scripRef>.) that they 
took joyfully the spoiling of their goods; “knowing in themselves, that they had 
in heaven a better and an enduring substance.” And, for this reason, St. James (<scripRef passage="James 1:2" id="iii.xxiv-p25.7" parsed="|Jas|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.2">chap. 
i. 2</scripRef>.) exhorts Christians to account it all joy, when they fall into <pb n="447" id="iii.xxiv-Page_447" />divers temptations (that is, various kinds of sufferings); 
because of the manifold advantages which from thence would redound to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p26">Now, what was it that inspired them to all this courage and cheerfulness, 
but the belief of a mighty reward, far beyond the proportion of all their sufferings, and a firm persuasion that they should be vast gainers by them at the last? This consideration St. Paul urgeth with great force: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p26.1" passage="2 Cor. iv. 17" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17">2 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:18" id="iii.xxiv-p26.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18">18</scripRef>.) 
“Our 
light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding 
and eternal weight of glory: whilst we look not at the things which are seen, but 
at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; 
but the things which are not seen are eternal.” If we could compare things justly, 
and attentively regard and consider the invisible glories of another world, as 
well as the things which are seen, we should easily perceive, that he who suffers 
for God and religion does not renounce happiness; but puts it out to interest, 
upon terms of the greatest advantage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p27">I shall now briefly speak to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p28">Second part of this remarkable saying in the text. “If we deny 
him, he also will deny us:” to which is subjoined in the words following, “if 
we believe not; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxiv-p28.1">εἰ ἀπιστοῦμεν</span>, if we deal unfaithfully with him; yet he abideth 
faithful, he cannot deny himself; that is, he will be constant to his word, and 
make good that solemn threatening which he hath denounced against those, who for 
fear of suffering shall deny him and his truth before men: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p28.2" passage="Matth. x. 33" parsed="|Matt|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.33">Matth. x. 33</scripRef>.) “Whosoever 
(saith our Lord there) shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my 
Father which is in heaven.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p28.3" passage="Mark viii. 38" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38">Mark viii. 38</scripRef>.) “Whosoever <pb n="448" id="iii.xxiv-Page_448" />therefore, shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, in this adulterous 
and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed when he cometh 
in the glory of his Father with the holy angels.” This is a terrible threatening, 
to be disowned by Christ at the day of judgment, “in the presence of God and his 
holy angels;” and this threatening will certainly be made good; and though we 
may renounce him, and break our faith with him, yet he remains faithful, who hath 
threatened, and cannot deny himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p29">This is matter of great terror, and ought seriously to be thought 
upon by those who are tempted to deny Christ and his truth, either by the hope of 
worldly advantage, or the fear of temporal sufferings. What worldly advantage can 
we propose to ourselves by quitting our religion, which can be thought an equal 
price for the loss of our immortal souls, and the happiness of all eternity? Suppose 
the whole world were offered us in consideration; yet “what is a man profited, 
if he should gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give 
in exchange for his soul?” as our Saviour reasons. (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p29.1" passage="Matth. xvi. 26" parsed="|Matt|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.26">Matth. xvi. 26</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p30">And, on the other hand, if the fear of temporal suffering be such 
a terror to men, as to shake their constancy in religion, and to tempt them to renounce 
it; the fear of eternal torments ought to be much more powerful, to keep them steadfast 
to their religion, and to deter them from the denial of it. If fear will move us; then, in all reason, that which is most terrible ought to prevail most with us, 
and the great est danger should be most dreaded by us, according to our Saviour’s most friendly and reasonable 
advice: (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p30.1" passage="Luke xii. 4" parsed="|Luke|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.4">Luke xii. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 12:5" id="iii.xxiv-p30.2" parsed="|Luke|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.5">5</scripRef>.) 
“I say unto you, my 
friends, be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after <pb n="449" id="iii.xxiv-Page_449" />that have no more that they can do. But I will forewarn you whom 
you shall fear. Fear him, who, after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, fear him.” If there can be no doubt which of them is most 
to be dreaded, there can be no doubt what we are to do, in case of such a temptation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p31">I shall now draw some inferences from this discourse by way of 
application.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p32">First, If this be a faithful saying, that “if we be dead with 
Christ, we shall also live with him; if we suffer, we shall also reign with him; but if we deny him, he will also deny us;” the belief of it ought to have a mighty 
influence upon us, to make us stead fast and unmoveable in the profession and practice 
of our holy religion. This inference the apostle makes from the doctrine of a blessed 
resurrection. (<scripRef id="iii.xxiv-p32.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 58" parsed="|1Cor|15|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv. 58</scripRef>.) “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, 
unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord; forasmuch as ye know, that 
your labour is not in vain in the Lord.” If any thing will fix men in the profession 
of their religion, and make them serious in the practice of it, the belief of a 
glorious resurrection, and of the reward which God will then give to his faithful 
servants, must needs have a very powerful influence upon them to this purpose. Upon 
the same ground the apostle to the Hebrews exhorts them to hold fast the profession 
of their “faith, without wavering; because he is faithful that hath promised.” 
If we be constant in the profession and practice of our holy religion, God will 
be faithful to the promise which he hath made of “eternal life to those who, by 
patient continuance in well-doing, seek for glory and honour and immortality.”</p>
<pb n="450" id="iii.xxiv-Page_450" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p33">If, under the dark and imperfect dispensation of the law, good 
men shewed so much courage and constancy for God and religion, as we read in that 
long catalogue of heroes, <scripRef passage="Heb 11:1-40" id="iii.xxiv-p33.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|11|40" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1-Heb.11.40">Heb. xi.</scripRef> how much more should Christians, whose faith 
is supported much more strongly than theirs was, by a much clearer evidence of another 
life, and a blessed immortality, than they had; by more express promises of Divine 
comfort and assistance under sufferings, than were made to them; and by the most 
Divine and encouraging example of the greatest patience under the greatest sufferings 
that the world ever had, in the death and passion of the Son of God, “who, for 
the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, and despised the shame, and 
is set down at the right hand of the throne of God?” When we consider this glorious 
example of suffering, and the glorious reward of it, how can we be weary and faint 
in our minds! If the saints and apostles of the Old Testament did such great things, 
by virtue of a faith, which relied chiefly upon the attributes and providence of 
God; what should not we do, who have the security of God’s express promise for 
our comfort and encouragement! we certainly have much greater reason to take up 
our cross more cheerfully, and to bear it more patiently, than they did.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p34">Secondly, We should always be prepared in the resolutions of our 
minds, to suffer for the testimony of God’s truth and a good conscience, if it should 
please God at any time to call us to it. This our Saviour hath made a necessary 
condition of his religion, and a qualification of a true disciple. “If any man 
will be my disciple, let him take up his cross, and follow me.” So that we are to 
reckon upon it, and to prepare for it; that if it comes we <pb n="451" id="iii.xxiv-Page_451" />may not be surprised, as if some strange thing had happened to 
us; and may not be unresolved what to do in such a case. And God knows when we 
may be called to it: however it is wise, to forecast it in our minds, and to be 
always in a preparation and readiness to entertain the worst that may happen, that 
if it come, we may “be able to stand out in an evil day;” and, if it does not come, 
God will accept the resolution of our minds, and reward it according to the sincerity 
of it: he that knows what we would have done, will consider it as if we had done 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p35">Thirdly, The less we are called to suffer for God, the more we 
should think ourselves obliged to do for him; the less God is pleased to exercise 
our patience, we should abound so much the more in the active virtues of a good 
life; and our obedience to God should be so much the more cheerful, and we more 
“fruitful in every good work.” If there be no need of sealing the truth with our 
blood, we should be sure to adorn and recommend it by our lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxiv-p36">Fourthly and lastly, If the hopes of immortality will bear men 
up under the extremity of suffering and torments, and give men courage and resolution 
against all the terrors of the world, they ought much more to make us victorious 
over the temptations and allurements of it. For certainly it is in reason much easier 
to forego pleasure, than to endure pain; to refuse or lay down a good place for 
the testimony of a good conscience, than to lay down our lives upon that account. 
And in vain does any man pretend that he will be a martyr for his religion, when 
he will not rule an appetite, nor restrain a lust, nor subdue a passion, nor cross 
his covetousness and ambition, for the sake of it, and in hope of that eternal <pb n="452" id="iii.xxiv-Page_452" />life, “which God, that cannot lie, hath promised.” He that 
refuseth to do the less, is not like to do the greater. It is very improbable, that 
a man will die for his religion, when he cannot be persuaded to live according to 
it. So that by this we may try the sincerity of our resolution concerning martyrdom. 
For what profession soever men make, he that will not deny himself the pleasures 
of sin, and the advantages of this world, for Christ, when it comes to the push, 
will never have the heart to take up his cross, and follow him. He that cannot take 
up a resolution to live a saint, hath a demonstration within himself, that he is 
never like to die a martyr.</p><pb n="453" id="iii.xxiv-Page_453" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXVIII. The Blessedness of Good Men after Death." prev="iii.xxiv" next="iii.xxvi" id="iii.xxv">
<h2 id="iii.xxv-p0.1">SERMON LXXVIII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxv-p1">[Preached on All-Saints Day.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxv-p1.1">THE BLESSEDNESS OF GOOD MEN AFTER 
DEATH.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxv-p2"><i>And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their 
works do follow them</i>.—<scripRef passage="Rev 14:13" id="iii.xxv-p2.1" parsed="|Rev|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.13"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxv-p2.2">Rev</span>. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxv-p3">I WILL not trouble you with any nice dispute about the author 
of this book of the Revelation, or the authority of it, though both these were 
sometimes controverted; because it is now many ages since this book was received 
into the canon of the Scriptures, as of Divine authority, and as written by St. 
John. Nor shall I at this time inquire into the particular meaning of the several 
visions and predictions contained in it. It is confessedly, in several parts of 
it, a very obscure book: and there needs no other argument to satisfy us that it 
is so, than that so many learned and inquisitive persons have given such different 
interpretations of several remarkable passages in it; as particularly concerning 
the slaying of the two witnesses, and the number of the beast.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p4">The words which I have read to yon, though there be some difficulty 
about the interpretation of some particular expressions in them; yet in the general 
sense and intendment of them they are very plain, being a solemn declaration of 
the blessed state of good men after this life.</p>
<pb n="454" id="iii.xxv-Page_454" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p5">And that we may take the more notice of them, they are brought 
in with a great deal of solemn preparation and address, as it were on purpose to 
be speak our attention to them: “I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, 
Write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth.” And, for the 
greater confirmation of them, the special testimony of the Spirit is added to the 
voice from heaven, declaring the reason why they that die in the Lord are pronounced 
to be in so happy a condition: “yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from 
their labours; and their works do follow them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p6">In the handling of these words, I shall first in quire into the 
particular sense and meaning of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p7">Secondly, Prosecute the general intendment of them, which I told 
you is to declare to us “the blessed state of those that die in the Lord,” that 
is, of saints and good men, after they are departed this life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p8">First, I shall inquire into the particular sense and meaning of 
the words. To the clearing of which, nothing will conduce more than to consider 
the occasion of them, which was briefly this. In the visions 6f this and the foregoing 
chapter, is represented to St. John, the great straits that the Christians, the 
true worshippers of the true God, should be reduced to. On the one hand, they are 
threatened with death; or if they be suffered to live, they are interdicted all 
commerce with human society. (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:15" id="iii.xxv-p8.1" parsed="|Rev|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.15">Chap. xiii. 15.</scripRef>) “And he had power to cause, that 
as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed:” and, (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:17" id="iii.xxv-p8.2" parsed="|Rev|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.17">ver. 
17</scripRef>.) “That no man may buy or sell, save he that had the mark of the beast.” And, 
on the other hand, they that do worship the beast are threatened with damnation: (<scripRef passage="Rev 14:9,10" id="iii.xxv-p8.3" parsed="|Rev|14|9|14|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.9-Rev.14.10">chap. xiv. 9, 10</scripRef>.) <pb n="455" id="iii.xxv-Page_455" />
“If any man do worship the beast, the same shall drink of the 
wine of the wrath of God, and shall be tormented with fire and brimstone.” So that 
when ever this should happen, it would be a time of great trial to the sincere Christians, 
being threatened with extreme persecution on the one hand, and eternal damnation 
on the other; and therefore it is added in the <scripRef passage="Rev 14:12" id="iii.xxv-p8.4" parsed="|Rev|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.12">12th verse</scripRef>—“here is the patience 
of the saints; here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of 
Jesus.” This is represented in St. John’s visions, as the last and extremest persecution 
of the true worshippers of God, and which should precede the final downfal of Babylon. 
And, when this should happen, then he tells us, the patience of the saints would 
be tried to purpose, and then it would be seen, who are faithful to God, and constant to his truth; and upon this immediately 
follows the voice from heaven in 
the text; “and I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, blessed are 
the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they 
may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p9">The main difficulty of the words depends upon the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p9.1">ἀπάρτι</span>, 
“from henceforth;” which interpreters do variously refer to several parts of the 
text. Some by changing the accent, and reading it, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p9.2">ἀπάρτι</span>, would change the signification 
of the word into <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxv-p9.3">omnino</span></i>; <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxv-p9.4">omnino beati sunt</span></i>, 
“they are altogether blessed, very happy, who die in the Lord.” But this is 
altogether destitute of the countenance and warrant of any ancient copy. We will 
then sup pose that the word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p9.5">ἀπάρτι</span>, 
and to be rendered as we translate it, “from henceforth, from this time.” All the 
difficulty is, to what part of the text we are <pb n="456" id="iii.xxv-Page_456" />to refer it. Some refer it to the word “blessed;” “blessed 
from henceforth are the dead which die in the Lord:” as if from this time, and 
not before, the souls of good men were, immediately after death, admitted into heaven, 
which many of the ancient fathers thought the souls of good men, who died before 
the coming of Christ, were not. But then this blessedness ought to have been dated, 
not from the time of St. John’s vision, but of Christ’s ascension; according to 
that of St. Ambrose, in the hymn called <span lang="LA" id="iii.xxv-p9.6">Te Deum</span>; “when thou hadst overcome the 
sharpness of death, thou didst open the kingdom of heaven to all believers.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p10">Others refer it to dying in the Lord. “Blessed are the dead, 
that from henceforth die in the Lord.” But this hath no peculiar emphasis in it; 
because they were blessed that died in the Lord, before that time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p11">Others refer it to the words following, concerning the testimony 
of the Spirit: “yea, from henceforth saith the Spirit.” All these varieties agree 
in this sense in general—that some special blessedness is promised and declared 
to those who should die after that time; but what that is in particular, is not 
easy to make out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p12">But the most plain and simple interpretation, and that which seems 
to be most suitable to the occasion of these words, is this—that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p12.1">ἀπάρτι</span>, 
“from henceforth,” is to be referred to the whole sentence, thus—“from henceforth 
blessed are the dead which die in the Lord;” as if St. John had said, considering 
the extremity and cruel circumstances of this last and severe persecution, we may, 
from that time forward reckon those who are already dead (supposing that they 
died in the Lord) to be very happy; in that <pb n="457" id="iii.xxv-Page_457" />they did not live to see and suffer those things, which will then 
befal the faithful servants of God, when “the devil shall come, having great wrath, 
because he knoweth he hath but a short time.” Much in the same sense as Solomon, 
when he considered the oppressions that were “done under the sun,” says, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p12.2" passage="Eccl. iv. 2" parsed="|Eccl|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.2">Eccl. 
iv. 2</scripRef>.) that he “praised the dead, which were already dead; more than the living, 
which were yet alive;” that is, considering the oppressions, which were so frequent 
in the world, he reckoned those happier that were out of it, than those who still 
lived in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p13">And as this is very agreeable to the scope of what goes before, 
so it suits very well with what follows after, as the reason why those persons are 
declared to be so happy; “yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their 
labours; and their works do follow them;” that they may be at an end of their troubles 
and sufferings, and may not be tried be yond their strength and patience, under 
that terrible persecution which will reign at that time; and likewise, that they 
may receive the reward of all the good they have done, and the evils they have suffered in this world; in the very same sense that the righteous are said to be “taken away from the evil to come.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p13.1" passage="Isai. lvii. 1" parsed="|Isa|57|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.57.1">Isai. 
lvii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isai 57:2" id="iii.xxv-p13.2" parsed="|Isa|57|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.57.2">2</scripRef>.) 
“The righteous is taken 
away from the evil to come, he shall enter into peace: they shall rest in their 
beds, each one walking in his uprightness;” that is, enjoying the comfort of his 
integrity and sincerity towards God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p14">And now the main difficulty being over, we shall need to trouble 
ourselves the less about the other expressions in the text: yet there are two which 
I shall a little explain to you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p15">1. What is here meant by dying in the Lord. <pb n="458" id="iii.xxv-Page_458" />And this sort of phrase—in the Lord, in Christ, and in the name 
of Christ, is used in Scripture very variously. In general, it signifies, the doing 
or suffering any thing, with relation to Christ, and upon his account; and so to 
“die in the Lord,” doth most frequently signify to die in the faith of Christ, and 
in the profession of the Christian religion. Some times it signifies, to die for 
his cause, and to bear testimony to his truth, which is therefore called martyrdom, 
as St. Paul is said to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p15.1">δέσμιος, ἐν κυρίῳ</span>, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p15.2" passage="Eph. iv. 1" parsed="|Eph|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.1">Eph. iv. 1</scripRef>.) “a prisoner in the Lord;” 
that is, for his cause. So, likewise, St. Peter: “if you be reproached (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p15.3">ἐν ὀνόματι Χριστοῦ</span>) in the name of Christ, happy are ye:” and it is probable that the expression, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p15.4" passage="1 Cor. xv. 18" parsed="|1Cor|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.18">1 Cor. xv. 18</scripRef>.) 
“Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ,” is to 
be understood, of those that died for his cause; because it follows immediately, 
“if in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable;” that is, considering how much Christians suffered for him in this life, they 
were in a most miserable condition, if there were nothing to be expected beyond 
it; but especially if we consider the parallel phrase, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p15.5" passage="1 Thess. iv. 14" parsed="|1Thess|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.14">1 Thess. iv. 14</scripRef>.) “So them 
also that sleep in Jesus, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p15.6">διὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ</span>,) for Jesus sake;” that is, them 
that have suffered martyrdom for him, will God bring with him. And in this sense 
many understand the phrase in the text, as spoken of martyrs: “blessed are the 
dead which die in the Lord;” that is, for his cause. And though I think the phrase 
may well enough be understood more generally, yet I shall not reject this sense; 
because it is not unsuitable to the scope and occasion of the words. For, considering 
that last and extreme persecution which he had described, it was not altogether 
improper to pronounce <pb n="459" id="iii.xxv-Page_459" />those happy that had suffered martyrdom already, and were 
taken away from those dreadful calamities, which in these last days of antichrist 
were to fall upon the faithful servants of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p16">2. The other expression is the last in the text; “and their works 
do follow them.” So we render the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxv-p16.1">ἀκολουθεῖ</span>, which yet does most properly signify 
to accompany, or go along with one; and so indeed the expression will rather be 
more emphatical: “they rest from their labours, and their works accompany them.” 
But whether the word be rendered to follow, or to accompany, the difference is 
not very material.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p17">Thus you see what the particular sense and meaning of the words 
properly is—to declare the happy estate of those saints and martyrs, who were already 
dead, in and for the faith of Christ; and should not live to see those cruel and 
fearful sufferings, which should afterwards come upon the Christians. But then this 
is grounded upon that general truth, that they are happy that die in the Lord. And 
this is that which I intend now to prosecute, abstracting from the particular occasion, 
upon which these words were spoken; which brings me to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p18">Second thing I propounded, and chiefly designed to handle upon 
the occasion of this day; namely, The happy estate of good men after they have 
departed out of this life. And, in speaking to this, I shall confine myself to two 
particulars, which the text mentions, as the reasons and grounds why they “that 
die in the Lord,” are declared to be in so blessed a condition; “yea, saith the 
Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p19">1. Good men, when they are departed this life, <pb n="460" id="iii.xxv-Page_460" />are freed from all the labours and pains they were exercised with 
in this world; “that they may rest from their labours.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p20">2. They reap the comfort and reward of all the good which they 
have done in this world: “and their works do follow them,” or rather, go along 
with them, to receive the reward which God hath promised to them, “who, by 
patient continuance in well-doing, seek for glory and honour and immortality.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p21">1. Those who “die in the Lord” are freed from the evils and miseries 
of this life. And this is so great a felicity, that some (and those who think themselves 
no small philosophers) have placed the chief happiness of man in freedom from pain 
and trouble. But, though happiness do not consist in this alone, yet it cannot be 
denied to be a great part of it: for though some have been so fantastically obstinate, 
as, against the reason and common sense of mankind, to maintain this paradox—that 
a wise man may be as happy on the rack, or in Phalaris’s bull, as in the greatest 
ease and freedom from pain that can be imagined; yet nature cries shame of this 
hypocrisy: and there are none of those wise men they speak of, were ever such fools 
as to try the experiment, and to shew by their actions that it was indifferent 
to them, whether they laid themselves down upon their beds every night, or were 
stretched upon a rack; which yet ought to have been indifferent to them, had they 
believed themselves, and really esteemed that, which others account pain, to be 
as happy a condition as that which is commonly called ease.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p22">But we need not trouble ourselves to confute so stupid a principle, 
which is confuted by nature, and <pb n="461" id="iii.xxv-Page_461" />by every man’s sense and experience. I think we may take it for 
granted, that freedom from misery is a very considerable part of happiness; otherwise 
heaven and hell, if we consider only the torment of it, would be all one. But certainly 
it is no small endearment of religion, to the common sense of mankind, that it promiseth 
to us, in the next life, a freedom from all the evils and troubles of this. And 
by this the happiness of heaven is frequently described to us in Scripture. (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p22.1" passage="Isai. lvii. 2" parsed="|Isa|57|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.57.2">Isai. 
lvii. 2</scripRef>.) Speaking of the righteous man, “he shall enter into peace; they shall 
rest in their beds.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p22.2" passage="2 Thess. i. 7" parsed="|2Thess|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.7">2 Thess. i. 7</scripRef>.) Where the apostle, speaking of the reward 
of those who should suffer persecution for religion, “it is a righteous thing with 
God (says he) to recompense to you, who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels.” And the apostle to 
the Hebrews frequently describes the happiness of Christians by—entering into rest. 
And, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p22.3" passage="Rev. xxi. 4" parsed="|Rev|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.4">Rev. xxi. 4</scripRef>.) the state of the new Jerusalem is set forth to us, by deliverance 
from those troubles and sorrows which men are subject to in this world; “and God 
shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, 
neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former 
things are passed away.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p23">Thus it is with us in this world, we are liable to sorrow and 
pain and death: but when we are once got to heaven, none of these things shall 
approach us. “The former things are passed away;” that is, the evils, we formerly 
endured, are past and over, and shall never return to afflict us any more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p24">And is not this great comfort, when we are labouring under the 
evils of this life, and conflicting <pb n="462" id="iii.xxv-Page_462" />sorely with the miseries of it, that we shall one day be past 
all these, and find a safe refuge and retreat from all these storms and 
tempests; when we are loaded with afflictions, and even tired with the burden 
of them, and ready to faint and sink under it; to think that there remains a 
rest for us into which we shall shortly enter? How can it choose but be a mighty 
consolation to us, whilst we are in this vale of tears and troubles, to be 
assured, that the time is coming, when “God shall wipe away all tears from our 
eyes, and there shall be no more sorrow, nor crying.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p25">There are none of us but are obnoxious to any of the evils of 
this life; we feel some of them, and we fear more: our outward condition, it may 
be, is uncomfortable—we are poor and persecuted: we are destitute of friends, or 
have many enemies; we are despoiled of many of those comforts and enjoyments which 
we once had: our bodies perhaps are in pain, or our spirits troubled; or though 
we have no real cause of outward trouble, yet our souls are ill-lodged, in the dark 
dungeon of a body; overpowered with a melancholy humour, which keeps out all light 
and comfort from our minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p26">And is it not reviving to us to think of that happy hour, when 
we shall find a remedy and redress of all these evils at once; of that blessed 
place, where we shall take sanctuary from all those afflictions and troubles which 
pursued us in this world; where sorrow, and misery, and death are perfect strangers, 
and into which nothing that can render men in the least unhappy can ever enter? 
where our souls shall be in perfect rest and contentment, and our bodies after a 
while shall be restored and reunited to our souls; not to cloud and clog them, 
as they do <pb n="463" id="iii.xxv-Page_463" />here, but so happily changed, and refined to such a perfection, 
that they shall be so far from giving any disturbance to our minds, that they shall 
mightily add to their pleasure and happiness?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p27">And when we are once landed in those blessed regions, what a comfort 
will it be to us, to stand on the shore, and look back upon those rough and dangerous seas which we have escaped? How pleasant to consider the manifold evils 
and calamities which we are freed from, and for ever secured against? To remember 
our past labours and suffering, and to be able to defy all those temptations, which 
were wont to assault us in this world with so much violence, and with too much 
success?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p28">And this is the condition of the blessed spirits above. They find 
a perfect cessation of all afflictions and troubles, “they rest from their labours.” 
But this is not all; for,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p29">2. They are not only freed from all the evils and sufferings they 
were exercised withal in this world, but they shall receive a plentiful reward of 
all the good they have done in it; “their works do accompany them.” When pious 
souls go out of this world, they do not only leave all the evils of the world be 
hind them; but they carry along with them all the good they have done, to reap 
there the comfort and reward of it. Just as, on the other hand, wicked men, when 
they die, leave all the good things of this world, all the pleasures and enjoyments 
behind them; but the guilt and remorse of their wicked lives accompany them, and 
stick close to them, to torment them there, and that there they may be tormented 
for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p30">Thus the Scriptures represent to us the different condition of 
good and bad men: (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p30.1" passage="Isai. iii. 10" parsed="|Isa|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.10">Isai. iii. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isai 3:11" id="iii.xxv-p30.2" parsed="|Isa|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.11">11</scripRef>.) <pb n="465" id="iii.xxv-Page_465" />“Say ye to the righteous, that it shall be well with him: for 
they shall eat the fruit of their doings. Woe unto the wicked, it shall be ill with 
him: for the reward of his hands shall be given him.” Which is many times true 
in this world; but, however that happen, will most certainly and remarkably be 
made good in the other. And this is most emphatically expressed to us, in the parable 
of the rich man and Lazarus, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p30.3" passage="Luke xvi. 25" parsed="|Luke|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.25">Luke xvi. 25</scripRef>.) where the rich man petitions Abraham 
for some ease, and Abraham returns him this answer: “Son, remember that thou in 
thy life-time receivest thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things: but 
now he is comforted, and thou art tormented.” What a change was here! how comfortable 
to the one, and how dismal to the other! Lazarus found rest from all his labours 
and sufferings, and his piety and patience accompanied him into the other world, 
and conveyed him into Abraham’s bosom. Whereas the rich man was parted from all 
his good things, and the guilt of his sins went along with him, and lodged him in 
the place of torment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p31">But my text confines me to the bright side of this prospect—the 
consideration of that glorious recompense which good men shall receive, for the 
good works which they have done in this world. Indeed, the text doth not expressly 
say, that their works shall be rewarded, but that they shall go along with them, 
and that they are blessed upon this account; and this implies that they shall receive 
a sure reward. For, as the apostle reasons, “God is not unrighteous to forget our 
work and labour of love. Verily there is a reward for the righteous/ as sure as 
there is a God that judgeth in the earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p32">But how great and glorious that shall be, I am not <pb n="465" id="iii.xxv-Page_465_1" />in any measure able to declare to you. It may suffice, that the 
Scripture hath assured us in general, that God is the rewarder of good men, and 
that he will make them happy, not according to what can now enter into our narrow 
thoughts, but according to the exceeding greatness of his power and goodness. If 
we are to receive our reward from God, we need not doubt, but it will be very large, 
and such as is every way worthy of him to bestow. For he is a great King, and of 
great goodness; and we may safely refer ourselves to him, in confidence that he 
will consider us, not according to the meanness of our service, but according to 
the vastness of his treasures, and the infinite bounty of his mind. If he hath promised 
to make us happy, though he hath not particularly declared to us wherein this happiness shall consist; yet we may trust him that made us to find out ways to make us 
happy; and may believe, that he who made us without our knowledge or desire, is 
able to make them happy beyond them both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p33">Only, for the greater encouragement of our holiness and obedience, 
though he hath promised to reward every good man far beyond the proportion of any 
good he hath or can do; yet he hath declared, that these rewards shall be proportionably 
greater or less, according to the degree of every man’s piety and virtue. So our 
Saviour tells us, that they who are persecuted for righteousness sake, great shall 
be their reward in heaven. (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p33.1" passage="Matth. v. 12" parsed="|Matt|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.12">Matth. v. 12</scripRef>.) That there will be a difference between 
the reward of a righteous man and a prophet; that is, of one who is more publicly 
and eminently useful for the salvation of others. And among those who are teachers 
of others, they that are most <pb n="466" id="iii.xxv-Page_466" />industrious, and consequently more likely to be successful in 
this work, shall have a more glorious reward; as we are told by the angel: (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p33.2" passage="Dan. xii. 3" parsed="|Dan|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.3">Dan. 
xii. 3</scripRef>.) “And they that are wise, (or as it is in the margin rendered, they that 
be teachers) shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn 
many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.” So likewise we mid in the 
parable of the talents, that he that improved his talent to ten was made ruler over 
ten cities. And St. Paul, (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p33.3" passage="2 Cor. ix. 6" parsed="|2Cor|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.6">2 Cor. ix. 6</scripRef>.) speaking of the degrees of men’s charity 
and liberality towards the poor, says expressly, “he that soweth sparingly, shall 
reap sparingly; but he that soweth bountifully, shall reap bountifully;” which 
by proportion of reason may be extended to the exercise of all other graces and 
virtues. (<scripRef id="iii.xxv-p33.4" passage="1 Cor. xv. 41" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:42" id="iii.xxv-p33.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.42">42</scripRef>.) The apostle there represents the different degrees 
of glory, which good men shall be invested with at the resurrection, by the different 
glory and splendour of the heavenly luminaries. “There is one glory of the sun, 
another of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star differeth from 
another star in glory: so also is the resurrection of the dead.” So that the more 
any man suffers for God, and the more patiently he suffers, the more holy and virtuously, 
the more charitably and usefully, he lives in this world; the more good works will 
accompany him into the next, and the greater and more glorious reward he may hope 
to receive there; which, as the apostle reasons (in the conclusion of that chapter 
concerning the doctrine of the resurrection) ought to be a mighty encouragement 
to every one of us, not only to be steadfast and unmoveable (that is, fixed and 
resolute in the profession and practice of our religion), but abounding likewise 
“in the work of <pb n="467" id="iii.xxv-Page_467" />the Lord; forasmuch as we know, that our labour is not in vain 
in the Lord.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p34">Every degree of diligence and industry, in the work and service 
of God, will most certainly one day turn to a happy account. “Having therefore 
such promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of 
flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.” The more perfectly holy 
we are here on earth, the more perfectly happy we shall be in heaven, and continue 
so to all eternity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p35">I have now done with the two reasons, which are here given in 
the text, of the happiness that good men, such as die in the Lord, shall be made 
partakers of in another life; because they rest from their labours, and their 
works accompany them: they are freed from all the evils which they suffered, and 
shall receive the reward of all the good they have done in this life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p36">I should now have proceeded to make some inferences from this 
discourse; but those I will reserve for another discourse on this subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p37">All that I shall add at present, as the application of what I 
have already said, is—that this should stir us up to a careful and zealous imitation 
of those blessed persons described in the text, who are dead in the Lord, and are 
at rest from their labours, and whose works do accompany them. Let us imitate them, 
in their faith and patience, in their piety and good works, and in their constancy 
to God and his truth, which was dearer to them than their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p38">Thus their virtues and sufferings are described in the visions 
of this book: (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:10" id="iii.xxv-p38.1" parsed="|Rev|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.10">chap. xiii. 10</scripRef>.) “Here is the patience and the faith of the saints;” and (<scripRef passage="Rev 14:12" id="iii.xxv-p38.2" parsed="|Rev|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.12">chap. xiv. 12</scripRef>.) 
“Here is the patience of the saints: here <pb n="468" id="iii.xxv-Page_468" />are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus;” and <scripRef passage="Rev 12:11" id="iii.xxv-p38.3" parsed="|Rev|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.11">chap. xii. 11</scripRef>. 
“And they overcame by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word 
of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p39">In this way, and by these steps, all the saints and martyrs of 
all ages have ascended up to heaven, and attained to that blessed state which they 
are now possessed of, after all the evils which they suffered in this world. They 
are now at “rest from their labours,” and all the good works which they have done 
are gone along with them; and they are now, and shall for ever be, receiving the 
comfort and reward of them. And if we tread in their steps, by a zealous imitation 
of the piety and holiness of their lives, and of the constancy and patience of their 
sufferings; we shall one day be translated into their blessed society, and made 
partakers with them of the same glorious reward. If we have our fruit unto holiness, 
our end shall be everlasting life. If we be faithful unto death, we shall receive 
a crown of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p40">Let us, then, as the apostle to the Hebrews exhorts, (<scripRef passage="Heb 6:11,12" id="iii.xxv-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|6|11|6|12" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.11-Heb.6.12">chap. vi. 
11, 12</scripRef>.) “Every one of us shew the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope, 
unto the end: and let us not be slothful; but followers of them, who, through 
faith and patience, inherit the promises.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxv-p41">” Now the God of peace, who brought again from the dead our 
Lord Jesus Christ, the great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the 
everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good word and work, working in 
you that which is well-pleasing in his sight.”</p>
<pb n="469" id="iii.xxv-Page_469" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXIX. The Blessedness of Good Men after Death." prev="iii.xxv" next="iii.xxvii" id="iii.xxvi">
<h2 id="iii.xxvi-p0.1">SERMON LXXIX.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.xxvi-p0.2">THE BLESSEDNESS OF GOOD MEN AFTER DEATH.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxvi-p1"><i>And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their 
works do follow them</i>.—<scripRef passage="Rev 14:13" id="iii.xxvi-p1.1" parsed="|Rev|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.13"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxvi-p1.2">Rev</span>. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxvi-p2">IN my explication of these words, I told you that they are, in 
the general sense and meaning of them, a solemn declaration of the blessed estate 
of good men after this life; but delivered upon a special occasion, as is signified 
by that expression, “from henceforth;” that is, from the time of that vision, 
in which was represented to St. John the last and extremest persecution of the faithful 
servants of Christ, and which should precede the fatal downfal of Babylon; from 
that time, “blessed are the dead which die in the Lord;” that is, considering 
the extremity, and the cruel circumstances of this last and severest persecution, 
we may, from that time forward, reckon those who are already dead (sup posing that 
they died in the Lord) to be very happy; in that they do not live to see and suffer 
those grievous things, which then will befal the faithful servants of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p3">In my former discourse, I considered the words according to the 
general intention of them, abstracting from the particular occasion upon which 
they were spoken endeavouring to set forth the happy <pb n="470" id="iii.xxvi-Page_470" />estate of good men after this life, from the two reasons and 
grounds mentioned in the text, namely, they “rest from their 
labours,” and because “their works do follow,” or accompany and go along with them; 
which two particulars constitute the happiness of the future state.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p4">That which farther remains, and to which I now proceed, is to 
make some inferences from what I have said upon this subject. And, in doing this, 
I shall have an eye on the special occasion of the words, as well as on their general 
intention. And the inference shall be these following:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p5">First, If those that “die in the Lord” are at “rest from their 
labours” and pains; then the text concludes directly against the feigned purgatory 
of the church of Rome, which supposeth a great number of those that “die in the 
Lord,” and have obtained eternal redemption by him from hell, not to pass immediately 
into happiness: but to be detained in the suburbs of hell, in great pain and torment, 
till their souls be purged, and the debt of temporary punishment, to which they 
are liable, be some way or other paid off and discharged.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p6">Secondly, Here is a mighty encouragement to piety and virtue 
to consider, that all the good we do in this world will accompany us into the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p7">Thirdly, It is a gnat encouragement to patience under the 
sufferings and persecutions which attend good men in this world; that how heavy and grievous 
soever they are at present, they will end with this life, and we shall then rest 
from all our labours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p8">Fourthly, The consideration of the extreme sufferings of Christians 
in the last times, and which, perhaps, are not far from us, should render us very 
indifferent to life, and all the enjoyments of it, so as <pb n="471" id="iii.xxvi-Page_471" />even to esteem it a particular grace and favour of God, to be 
“taken away from the evil to come,” and by death to prevent (if he sees it good) 
those extremities of sufferings, which seem to be hastening upon the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p9">I. If those that “die in the Lord” are at rest from all their 
labours and pains, then this text concludes directly against the feigned purgatory 
of the church of Rome, which supposed) a great number, yea, the far greater part 
of those that “die in the Lord, “and have obtained eternal redemption by him from 
hell, not to pass immediately into happiness, but to be detained somewhere (they 
are not certain where. but most probably in the suburbs of hell) in great pain and 
torment, equal in degree to that of hell, and differing only in duration; 1 say, 
to be detained there till their souls be purged from the defilements they have contracted 
in this world, and the debt of temporary punishments, to which they are liable, 
be some way or other paid off and discharged.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p10">They suppose, indeed, some very few holy men to be so perfect 
at their departure out of this life, that they do immediately, and without any stop, 
pass into heaven, because they need no purgation; and those likewise, who suffer 
martyrdom, because they discharge their debt of temporary punishments here; but 
the generality of Christians, “who die in the Lord,” they suppose so imperfect, 
as to stand in need of being purged by fire, and accordingly, that they are detained 
a longer or shorter time, as their debt of temporary punishments is greater or 
less.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p11">And, indeed, they have a very considerable and substantial reason 
to exempt as few as possibly they can from going to purgatory; because the <pb n="472" id="iii.xxvi-Page_472" />more they put in fear of going thither, the market of indulgences 
riseth the higher, and the profit thence accruing to the pope’s coffers; and the 
more and greater legacies will be left to the priests, to hire their saying of masses 
for the delivery of souls out of the place of torments: for, though the prayers 
of friends and relations will contribute something to this, yet nothing does the 
business so effectually as the masses and prayers of priests to that end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p12">But how is it, then, that St. John says, that those that “die 
in the Lord” are happy, because “they rest from their labours;” if so be the far 
greater part of those, who “die in the Lord,” are so far from resting from their 
labours, that they enter into far greater pains and torments than ever they endured 
in this world? And therefore Bellarmine, that their doctrine of purgatory may receive 
no prejudice from this text, would have “from henceforth,” in the text, to be dated 
from the day of judgment, when he supposeth the pains of purgatory will be at an 
end. But why “from henceforth” should take date from the day of judgment, he can 
give no reason, but only to save purgatory from being condemned by this text. For 
St. John plainly speaks of the happiness of those that should die after that time 
(whatever it be) which he there describes; but that time cannot be the day of judgment, 
because none shall die after that time. Just thus Estius (one of their most learned 
commentators) deals with another text, which, by the generality of their writers, 
is urged as a plain proof of purgatory: “He shall be saved; yet so as by fire.” 
Upon which he says, “It is sufficient that there is nothing in this text against 
purgatory.” Sufficient! for what? Not to prove purgatory, as they generally pretend 
from <pb n="473" id="iii.xxvi-Page_473" />this text, but to save it harmless from it; as if we had pretended 
that this text makes against it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p13">But there are others that make against it with a witness. Not 
only the perpetual silence of Scripture about it, when there are so many fair occasions 
of speaking of it; as in the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, where the future 
state is so particularly described, and yet no mention made, nor the least intimation 
given, of this third state. But, besides the silence of Scripture about it, there 
are several passages utterly inconsistent with it; as, namely, St. Paul’s discourse 
in the beginning of the fifth chapter of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians, 
where he plainly declares the assurance he had, that all sincere Christians, so 
soon as they quit the body, do pass into happiness: “For we know (says he) that 
if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of 
God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p14">The plain meaning of which is, that so soon as we quit the one, 
we shall pass into the other. And this consideration, he tells us, made Christians 
weary of this world, and willing to die. (<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:2" id="iii.xxvi-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.2">Ver. 2.</scripRef>) “For in this we groan earnestly, 
desiring to be clothed upon with our house, which is from heaven;” and, (<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:4" id="iii.xxvi-p14.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4">ver. 
4</scripRef>.) “For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened.” But had Christians believed that the greatest part of them, when they left the body, were to go 
into purgatory, to be terribly tormented there, they would not have been in such 
haste to die, but would have protracted the time as long as they could, and have 
contentedly borne the burden of this earthly tabernacle, rather than to quit it 
for a condition a thousand times more intolerable. But St Paul expressly says, that <pb n="474" id="iii.xxvi-Page_474" />Christians knew the contrary; and that as soon as ever they went 
out of the body they should be happy, and with the Lord; and that this gave them 
courage against the fears of death: (<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:6" id="iii.xxvi-p14.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6">ver. 6</scripRef>.) “Therefore we are always Confident,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxvi-p14.4">θαῤῥοῦντες οὖν πάντοε</span>,
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxvi-p14.5">bono igitur animo sumus</span></i>; “Therefore we are always 
of good courage, 
knowing that whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord.” And, 
(<scripRef passage="2Cor 5:8" id="iii.xxvi-p14.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.8">ver. 8</scripRef>.) “We are of good courage, I say, and willing rather to be absent from 
the body, and present with the Lord.” The plain sense of which is, that Christians 
were willing rather to die than to live; because they knew, that so soon as they 
left the body, and departed this life, they should be “present with the Lord.” 
But now if the doctrine of purgatory be true this whole reasoning of St. Paul proceeds 
upon a gross mistake; and therefore I am certain it is not true: and so does the 
“voice from heaven” here in the text: “Blessed are the dead which die in the 
Lord, that they may rest from their labours;” for there is no reason to restrain 
this general expression, that “die in the Lord,” only to the martyrs; for though 
they are certainly included, and, perhaps primarily intended in it, yet this phrase 
comprehends all those who die in the faith of Christ, and is most frequently so 
used in the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p15">But let this suffice to have been spoken of this matter; especially, 
since Bishop Fisher, and several of their own learned writers, do so frankly acknowledge, that their doctrine of purgatory hath no sufficient ground in Scripture. 
Other reasons I grant they have for it, which makes them very loth to quit it: it 
is a very profitable doctrine, and therefore they have taken care to have it more 
abundantly confirmed, <pb n="475" id="iii.xxvi-Page_475" />by apparitions of souls from the dead, than any other 
doctrine whatsoever. In short, how little soever they can say for it, it is in vain 
to go about to persuade them to part with it. Demetrius, the silversmith, argued 
as well as he could for his goddess Diana, from the universal consent of the world 
in the worship of her; “the great goddess Diana, whom all Asia, and the world worshippeth.” 
But his trusty argument to his workmen was, “Sirs, ye know that by this craft we 
have our wealth, and this our craft is in danger to be set at nought.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p16">II. Here is a mighty encouragement to piety and virtue, to consider 
that all the good we do in this world will accompany us into the other. “Blessed 
are the dead which die in the Lord; for their works accompany them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p17">When we come to die, we can call nothing our own but the good 
works which, by the grace of God, we have been enabled to do in this life. These 
will stick by us, and bear us company into the other world, when we shall be stripped 
of all other things, and forced to part from them, whether we will or no. Our riches 
and our honours, our sensual pleasures and delights, will all take their leave of 
us when we leave this world; nay, many times they do not accompany us so far as 
the grave, but leave us very unkindly and unseasonably, when we have the greatest 
need and use of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p18">There is one way, indeed, whereby we may se cure our riches, and 
make sure friends to ourselves of them, by laying them out in charity. By this means 
we may send them before us, and consign them over to another world, to make way 
for our reception there. So our Lord assures us, (<scripRef id="iii.xxvi-p18.1" passage="Luke xii. 33" parsed="|Luke|12|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.33">Luke xii. 33</scripRef>.) that by giving 
alms we provide ourselves “bags <pb n="476" id="iii.xxvi-Page_476" />which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens which faileth not;” and (<scripRef id="iii.xxvi-p18.2" passage="Luke xvi. 9" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.) that by this way we may 
“make to ourselves friends of the 
mammon of unrighteousness; that when we fail, they may receive us into everlasting 
habitations.” “The mammon of unrighteousness,” What is that? It is what the Scripture 
elsewhere calls deceitful riches; because in other ways, in which men commonly lay 
them out, they turn to no certain account, but one way or other do deceive and frustrate 
our expectation: but by disposing of them in charity, to the relief of the poor 
and persecuted, we make sure friends of them, and consign the effects of them to 
our certain benefit and advantage in another world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p19">And as charity, so likewise all other graces and virtues are “that good part” which cannot be taken away from us. All the good actions that we 
do in this life will go with us to the grave, and bear us company into the other 
world, and will stand by us, when we come to appear before our Judge; and, through 
the merits of our blessed Saviour, will procure for us, at the hands of a gracious 
and merciful God, a most ample and eternal reward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p20">And what an encouragement is this to holiness and virtue, to consider 
that, it will be all our own another day, and turn to our unspeakable advantage 
at our great account! To be assured, that whoever serves God faithfully, lays up 
so much treasure for himself, which he may take along with him into the other world; 
and does provide for himself lasting comforts and faithful companions, which will 
never leave him nor forsake him; a happiness large as his desires, and durable and 
immortal as his soul!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p21">Let us then do all the good that possibly we can, whilst we have 
opportunity: let us serve God industriously, <pb n="477" id="iii.xxvi-Page_477" />and with all our might, knowing that no good action 
that we do shall be lost and fall to the ground, that no grace and virtue that we practise in this life, nor any degree of them, shall lose their reward. If we faithfully 
improve the talents, which are committed to us, to our Master’s advantage; when 
he comes to call us to an account, and finds that we have done so, we shall not 
fail to receive both his approbation and reward. And what a comfort will it be 
to any one of us, to hear those blessed words from the mouth of our Lord—“Well 
done thou good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful in a little, I will 
make thee ruler over much; enter thou into the joy of thy Lord!” We shall not need 
to plead our services to him, and put him in mind of them: our Judge himself 
will celebrate our good deeds upon the theatre of the world, and commemorate them to 
our advantage; and interpret every good office we have done, to any of his poor 
and afflicted members, as if it had been a kindness immediately done to himself. 
So our Lord represents the proceedings of the great Judge and King of the world, 
in the great day of recompence. (<scripRef id="iii.xxvi-p21.1" passage="Matth. xxv. 34" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matth. xxv. 34</scripRef>.) “Then shall the King say unto 
them on his right hand, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 
for you from the foundation of the world. For I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in: naked, 
and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came 
unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee in 
any of these circumstances; hungry, or thirsty, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, 
or in prison, and ministered unto thee? And the <pb n="478" id="iii.xxvi-Page_478" />King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, inasmuch 
as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto 
me.” Who would not be ambitious and glad to serve such a Prince, who will so benignly 
interpret, and so bountifully reward, the least service we do to him?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p22">III. The consideration of this should likewise be a great argument 
and support to our patience, under all those evils, and sufferings, and persecutions, 
which many times attend good men in this world. They are for the present perhaps 
very heavy and grievous; but there is a time shortly coming when we shall be at 
ease, and perfectly freed from them; when we shall find rest from our labours and 
sufferings; when we shall enter into peace and rest in our beds, every one walking 
in his uprightness; that is, reaping the comfort and enjoying the reward of his 
sincerity towards God, and constant suffering for his cause and truth. And therefore 
it was well said of a good man, “blessed be God that we are to die;” because to 
good men, that is a certain remedy of all the evils of this life, and will unquestionably put an end to them. The grave is a place of rest, and discharge from all trouble, 
as Job elegantly describes it: (<scripRef passage="Job 3:17,18,19" id="iii.xxvi-p22.1" parsed="|Job|3|17|3|19" osisRef="Bible:Job.3.17-Job.3.19">chap. iii. 17, 18, 19</scripRef>.) “There the wicked cease 
from troubling: there the weary be at rest. There the prisoners rest together, 
they hear not the voice of the oppressor. The small and the great are there, and 
the servant is free from his master.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p23">So soon as we enter into the other world, we are secure against 
the pursuit and danger of all those evils which afflicted us in this world; and 
nothing will remain but the joyful remembrance of our sufferings, and the plentiful 
reward of our constancy and patience under them. And the more our tribulations <pb n="479" id="iii.xxvi-Page_479" />and persecutions have abounded, the greater will our comfort 
and happiness then be, which (saith St. Paul) is a manifest token, a clear demonstration, 
“of the righteous judgment of God, that ye may be accounted worthy of the kingdom 
of God, for which ye also suffer; seeing it is a righteous thing with God, to recompense 
to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with his mighty angels.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxvi-p23.1" passage="2 Thess. i. 5" parsed="|2Thess|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.5">2 Thess. i. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 1:6" id="iii.xxvi-p23.2" parsed="|2Thess|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.6">6</scripRef>,<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 1:7" id="iii.xxvi-p23.3" parsed="|2Thess|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.7">7</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p24">IV. The consideration of the extreme sufferings which are to 
fall upon the faithful servants of Christ in the last times, and which seem now 
to be begun in the world, should make us very contented to leave this world, and 
glad of any fair opportunity and excuse to take our leave of it, and to be out 
of the reach and danger of those violent and more than human temptations, with 
which our faith and constancy may be assailed; nay, to esteem it a particular grace and 
favour of God to us, to be “taken away from the evil to come,” and to prevent (if 
God sees it good) those extremities of sufferings which are coming upon the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p25">These seem now to be begun in some part of it: they in our neighbour 
nation have a bitter cup put into their hands; a cup of astonishment to all those 
that hear of it. Whether this be that last and extreme persecution spoken of here 
by St. John, I shall not pretend positively to determine. It is plainly distinguished 
in the visions, from that under the first beast, described <scripRef passage="Rev 13:1-11; 17:1-18" id="iii.xxvi-p25.1" parsed="|Rev|13|1|13|11;|Rev|17|1|17|18" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.1-Rev.13.11 Bible:Rev.17.1-Rev.17.18">
Rev. xiii. from verse 
the first to ver. 11, and chap. xvii.</scripRef> There is a description of the beast upon 
which the woman sitteth, “on whose forehead is a name written, MYSTERY! BABYLON 
THE GREAT!” and this beast is there said <pb n="480" id="iii.xxvi-Page_480" />to have “seven heads and ten horns,” which are thus explained 
by St. John: (<scripRef passage="Rev 17:9,10" id="iii.xxvi-p25.2" parsed="|Rev|17|9|17|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.9-Rev.17.10">chap. xvii. 9, 10</scripRef>.) “And here is the mind which hath wisdom; the 
seven heads are seven mountains upon which the woman sitteth; and there are seven 
kings;” that is, (as is generally agreed by interpreters) a succession of seven 
governments: (and <scripRef passage="Rev 17:12,13,14" id="iii.xxvi-p25.3" parsed="|Rev|17|12|17|14" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.12-Rev.17.14">ver. 12, 13, 14</scripRef>.) “And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten 
kings which have received no kingdoms as yet; but receive power as kings one hour 
with the beast. These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto 
the beast; and shall make war with the Lamb.” (<scripRef passage="Rev 17:18" id="iii.xxvi-p25.4" parsed="|Rev|17|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.18">Ver. 18</scripRef>.) “And the woman, which 
thou sawest, is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p26">So that this beast is plainly the Roman empire; and the woman 
that sitteth upon her, is the great city, standing upon seven mountains, “which 
reign eth over the kings of the earth;” which can be no other than Rome, as is 
agreed by interpreters on all sides. Bellarmine (<i>l</i>. 2. <i>c</i>. 2. <i>de Rom. Pontif</i>.) confesseth, 
that St. John, in the Revelation, every where calleth Rome, Babylon, as Tertullian 
(saith he) hath noted; and as is plain from <scripRef passage="Rev 17:9" id="iii.xxvi-p26.1" parsed="|Rev|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.9">chap. xvii.</scripRef> where Babylon is said 
to be seated on “seven mountains,” and to have dominion “over the kings of the 
earth:” there being no other city than Rome, which, in the time of St. John, had 
dominion “over the kings of the earth;” and that Rome was built upon seven hills 
is famous.—Thus much Bellarmine acknowledgeth, constrained by the force of truth; and, for another small reason, namely, because St. Peter writes his First Epistle 
from Babylon, by which, if Rome be not meant, they have no proof from Scripture 
that St. Peter was ever there.</p>
<pb n="481" id="iii.xxvi-Page_481" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p27">Indeed they, of the church of Rome, would have it to be only Rome 
pagan. But that cannot be; because this beast, after his last head was wounded to 
death, and his deadly wound was healed, had power given him to continue two and 
forty months, or (as it is elsewhere expressed) twelve hundred and sixty days; 
that is, in the prophetic style, so many years; and, likewise, because it was not 
to begin till the ten kingdoms, into which the Roman empire upon its dissolution 
was divided, were set up; which was not till after the western empire was overthrown 
and destroyed by the Goths and Vandals. And, lastly, because this is that Rome, 
or Babylon, which should finally be destroyed, and cast as a millstone into the 
bottom of the sea, never to rise again; which is yet to come. And of this beast 
it is said, that he should “make war with the saints, and overcome them;” (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:7" id="iii.xxvi-p27.1" parsed="|Rev|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.7">chap. 
xiii. 7</scripRef>.) that is, that he should raise a long and great persecution against them, 
which should try their faith and patience: (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:10" id="iii.xxvi-p27.2" parsed="|Rev|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.10">ver. 10</scripRef>.) “Here is the patience and 
the faith of the saints.” The beast, then, with ten horns must be Rome, governing 
the ten kingdoms, into which the Roman empire was broken; and this can be nothing 
else but Rome papal, to which the ten kings are said to give their power, and to 
which they were in a most servile manner subject for several ages, as is plain 
from history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p28">And, to confirm this, it is very observable, that the ancient 
fathers generally agree that that which hindered the revealing of the wicked one 
(spoken of by St. Paul, <scripRef id="iii.xxvi-p28.1" passage="2 Thess. ii. 7" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">2 Thess. ii. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:8" id="iii.xxvi-p28.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">8</scripRef>.) was the Roman empire; and that being 
removed, the man of sin, or antichrist, was to succeed in its room. I shall produce a few testimonies to this purpose, but very <pb n="482" id="iii.xxvi-Page_482" />remarkable ones. Tertullian, expounding what St. Paul means by 
him that withholdeth or letteth, hath these words: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxvi-p28.3">Quis nisi 
Romanus status</span></i>, &amp;c. 
Who is that but the Roman state, which being broken into ten kings, shall bring 
on antichrist? And then the “wicked one shall be revealed.” And in his Apology, 
he gives this reason, why the Christians should pray for the Roman emperors, and 
the whole state of the empire; because the greatest mischief hanging over the world 
is hindered by the continuance of it. St. Chrysostome speaking of that which hinders 
the revelation of the man of sin: This (says he) can be no other than the Roman 
empire: for as long as that stands, he dares not shew himself; but, upon the vacancy 
or ceasing of that, he shall assume to himself both the power of God and man. St. 
Augustine, in his book <i>de civit. Dei</i>, No man (says he) doubts, but that the successor of the Roman emperor in Rome shall be the man of sin; and we know who hath 
succeeded him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p29">But now, after this, another beast is represented “coming out 
of the earth;” not succeeding in the place of the first beast, but appearing during 
his continuance, (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:12" id="iii.xxvi-p29.1" parsed="|Rev|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.12">ver. 12</scripRef>.) and he hath these remarkable characters, by which he 
may be known.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p30">1. He is said to have but two horns; by which, according to the 
interpretation of the ten horns, signifying the ten kingdoms, into which the Roman 
empire after its dissolution should be divided, we are in all reason to understand 
two of these kingdoms, of which this beast, whoever he be, shall be possessed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p31">2. He is said to be like a lamb, but to speak like a dragon; 
that is, to pretend and make a shew of <pb n="483" id="iii.xxvi-Page_483" />great lenity and mildness in his proceedings, but that really 
he shall be very cruel. It shall be pretended that he does all without violence, 
and with out arms; but he shall speak as a dragon, that is, in truth shall exercise 
great force and cruelty; either alluding to the cruelty of the dragon, literally 
so called, or perhaps prophetically pointing at a particular sort of armed soldiers, 
called by that name of dragons, or, as we according to the French pronunciation 
call them, dragoons.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p32">3. He shall rise during the continuance of the first beast, and 
engage in his cause; but the first beast shall only stand by and look on: (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:12" id="iii.xxvi-p32.1" parsed="|Rev|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.12">ver. 
12</scripRef>.) “and he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth 
the earth, and them that dwell therein, to worship the beast, whose deadly wound 
was healed;” plainly declaring, that this persecution should not immediately arise 
from the first beast, which is said to come out of the sea, which in this prophecy 
denotes the state ecclesiastical; but from the second beast, which comes out of 
the earth, and denotes the temporal power. But yet all this ought to be acted in 
the sight of the first beast, and in his behalf to compel men to worship him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p33">4. That he shall be remark able for causing fire to come down 
from heaven to earth, in a wonderful manner, to the great terror and amazement of 
men: (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:13" id="iii.xxvi-p33.1" parsed="|Rev|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.13">ver. 13</scripRef>.) “And he doth great wonders; so that he maketh fire to come down 
from heaven on the earth in the sight of men.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p34">5. That he should interdict all those, who would not worship the 
beast, all commerce with human society, the exercise of civil trades and professions: (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:17" id="iii.xxvi-p34.1" parsed="|Rev|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.17">ver. 17</scripRef>.) 
“And he causeth, that no man might <pb n="484" id="iii.xxvi-Page_484" />buy or sell, save he that had the mark of the beast.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p35">6. And, lastly, (which seems to be the most peculiar and characteristical 
note of all the rest) that his number should be 666; that is, (as most of the ancients understand it) that the numeral letters of a certain word or name should, 
being computed, amount to that number. And it is expressly said to be the number 
of a man. (<scripRef passage="Rev 13:18" id="iii.xxvi-p35.1" parsed="|Rev|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.18">Ver. 18</scripRef>.) “Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast; 
for it is the number of a man.” And, in the verse before, it is said to be the number 
of his name.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvi-p36">Now to whom all these characters do agree, and especially the 
last, concerning the number of his name, I shall not presume to conjecture; much 
less positively to determine, whether he be now in being; because it is said to 
require a particular wisdom and understanding to find it out. “Here is wisdom; let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast.” However, the event, 
when the thing is fully accomplished, will clearly discover it. Thus much is certain, 
that this extreme persecution, whenever it shall be, will forerun the final destruction 
of Babylon, which will not then be far off. And concerning this it is that St. John 
speaks, (<scripRef passage="Rev 14:12" id="iii.xxvi-p36.1" parsed="|Rev|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.12">chap. xiv. 12</scripRef>.) when he says, “Here is the patience of the saints; here 
are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” And then he 
immediately adds, as it is in the text, “And I heard a voice from heaven, saying 
unto me, Write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: yea, 
saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do accompany 
them.” Thus much may suffice to have been spoken on this text.</p>
<pb n="485" id="iii.xxvi-Page_485" />

</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXX. The Vanity and Wickedness of Honouring Dead Saints, and  Persecuting the Living." prev="iii.xxvi" next="iii.xxviii" id="iii.xxvii">
<h2 id="iii.xxvii-p0.1">SERMON LXXX.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxvii-p1">[Preached on All-Saints Day.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxvii-p1.1">THE VANITY AND WICKEDNESS OF HONOURING DEAD SAINTS, AND PERSECUTING 
THE LIVING.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxvii-p2"><i>Therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets 
and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and persecute: that the blood of 
all the prophets, which was shed from the foundation of the world, may be required 
of this generation from the Hood of Abel, unto the blood of Zacharias, which perished 
between the altar and the temple: verily I say unto you, it shall be required of 
this generation</i>.—<scripRef passage="Luke 11:49,50,51" id="iii.xxvii-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|11|49|11|51" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.49-Luke.11.51"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxvii-p2.2">Luke</span> xi. 49, 50, 51</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxvii-p3">THE latter part of this chapter is a very sharp, but just invective, 
made by our Saviour against the hypocrisy of the scribes and pharisees, of which 
he gives many instances; and this among the rest for one, that they pretended a 
great honour and respect for the righteous men and prophets of former ages, whom 
their fathers had persecuted and slain; but yet were of the very same spirit and 
temper, and as ready to persecute good men as their fathers were. They raised, indeed, 
stately monuments to the memory of those saints and martyrs, and adorned them with 
great art and cost, and, it is likely, made a great shew of esteem and veneration 
for them: but all this while they were of the same disposition with their fathers, 
and bear the same implacable hatred and malice against the prophets <pb n="486" id="iii.xxvii-Page_486" />and righteous men who then lived among them, (yea, against that 
great prophet, whom God had sent into the world—Jesus, the Son of God) which their 
fathers did against the good men of their times. And though they disclaimed the 
wickedness and cruelty of their fathers, with never so much zeal and vehemency, 
yet for all that they were ready to do the same things. Now this was so gross and 
odious a piece of hypocrisy in them, that our Saviour doth with great reason denounce 
so severe a woe against them: “Woe unto you; for ye build the sepulchres of the 
prophets, and your fathers killed them. Truly, ye bear witness that ye allow the 
deeds of your fathers; for they indeed killed them, and ye build their sepulchres.” 
And then it follows: 4 therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them 
prophets and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and persecute: that the 
blood of all the prophets, which was shed from the foundation of the world, may 
be required of this generation; from the blood of Abel to the blood of 
Zacharias, which perished between the altar and the temple.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p4">There are considerable difficulties in both these passages. As 
to the former, “Woe unto you, for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and 
your fathers killed them. Truly, ye bear witness, that ye allow the deeds of your 
fathers; for they indeed killed them, and ye build their sepulchres.” The force 
of this reasoning is at first sight not easy to be discerned; and therefore expositors 
have gone several ways to explain it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p5">Some comparing this with the parallel place in St. Matthew’s Gospel, 
(<scripRef passage="Matth 23:29" id="iii.xxvii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.29">chap. xxiii. 29</scripRef>.) will not have our Saviour to mean, that by “building the <pb n="487" id="iii.xxvii-Page_487" />sepulchres of the prophets,” they expressed their approbation 
of their fathers killing them. They did indeed testify, by their usage of the righteous 
men that lived amongst themselves, that they were of the very same temper and spirit 
which their fathers had been of; and that they would have done just as their fathers 
did, if they had been in the same circumstances with their fathers; so that they 
were witnesses to themselves (as it is in St. Matthew) that they were children 
of them which killed the prophets; they owned themselves their children by descent, 
and their actions witnessed that they were their children also in resemblance; nay, 
(as it is there farther intimated) they seemed resolved to fill up the measure 
of their fathers, though all this while they pretended not to approve their father’s behaviour; and, therefore, whilst they were building the tombs of the prophets, 
and garnishing the tombs of the righteous, they said, If we had been in the days 
of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. 
And the interpreters that go this way do accordingly render these words of St. Luke, 
not as they are in our translation, “ye bear witness that ye allow the deeds of 
your fathers;” but “ye bear witness, and ye allow (or are well-pleased with) the 
deeds of your fathers;” that is, ye own that they were your fathers, who did these 
things; and though you do not in words allow what they did, yet your inward tempers 
and dispositions (whether you know it or no) are the very same with theirs, which 
you too plainly testify by your actions; so that when “you build the sepulchres 
of the prophets,” you only expose the deceitfulness and hypocrisy of your hearts, 
your pretences and your <pb n="488" id="iii.xxvii-Page_488" />actions directly contradicting each other. Thus some expositors 
give the sense of this passage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p6">But others think that our Saviour intended some what more, in 
St. Luke; namely, to retort upon them the honour which they seemed to do to the 
prophets, in building their sepulchres, as an argument that they rejoiced in their 
death; seeing they were so well content to be at the charge of a monument for 
them; like Herod, who, when he had murdered Aristobulus, made a magnificent monument 
for him; or as the Roman historians say of Caracalla, though he hated all good 
men whilst they were alive, yet he would pretend to honour them when they were dead. 
This, some think, our Saviour intended in these words: “Truly, ye bear witness 
that ye allow the deeds of your fathers: for they indeed killed them, and ye build 
their sepulchres;” as if he had said, hereby ye testify that ye allow and like 
very well what your fathers did to the prophets. According to which latter exposition, there seems to be more force and greater sharpness in our Saviour’s reproof; 
as not only charging them with the ill usage of the righteous men of their own times, 
but moreover making them, by their building the tombs, and garnishing the sepulchres 
of the ancient prophets, to become as it were accessaries to the murder of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p7">But, leaving this digression, I now proceed to that which I primarily 
intended; namely, first, to explain the following words, which I have chosen as 
my present subject, and then to make some observations upon them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p8">“Therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets 
and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and persecute; that the blood of 
all <pb n="489" id="iii.xxvii-Page_489" />the prophets which was shed from the foundation of the world, 
may be required of this generation; from the blood of Abel to the blood of Zacharias, 
which perished between the altar and the temple: verily I say unto you, it shall 
be required of this generation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p9">There are three considerable difficulties in the words, which 
I shall endeavour to explain to you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p10">I. What is meant by “the wisdom of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p11">II. Who this Zacharias was, here mentioned by our Saviour; 
“from the blood of Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, who perished between the 
altar and the temple.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p12">III. In what sense, and with what reason and justice it is 
here threatened, “that the blood of all the prophets and righteous men, shed 
from the foundation of the world, should be required of that generation.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p13">I. What is here meant by “the wisdom of God.” “Therefore also 
said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets and apostles,” &amp;c. In St. 
Matthew, our Saviour speaks this in his own name, “Wherefore, behold I send unto you 
prophets: for which reason, some think that by “the wisdom of God” our Saviour 
here designed himself; as if he had said, Therefore I, who am the “wisdom of God,” 
declare unto you. But this is not very probable, our Saviour no where else in the 
gospel speaking of himself in any such style; though St. Paul calls him “the power 
of God, “and “the wisdom of God.” Others think that our Saviour here refers to 
some prophecy of the Old Testament to this purpose: “therefore, the Wisdom of 
God hath said;” that is, the Holy Spirit of wisdom, which inspired the prophets 
in the Old Testament. But this conceit is utterly without ground, for we find no 
such passage, <pb n="490" id="iii.xxvii-Page_490" />nor any thing to that sense, in any of the prophets of the Old 
Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p14">But the most plain and simple interpretation is this: “therefore 
hath the wisdom of God said;” that is, the most wise God hath determined to send 
among you such messengers and holy men, and I foresee that ye will thus abuse them, 
and thereby bring wrath and destruction upon yourselves. And whereas our Saviour 
says, in St. Matthew, “behold I send unto you prophets;” it is very probable, 
he speaks in God’s name, and that it is to be under stood, Behold, says God, I send 
unto you. And this phrase of “the wisdom of God,” for the most wise God is very 
agreeable to other forms of speech, which we meet with in the Jewish writers; as, 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxvii-p14.1">dicit norma judicii</span></i>, “the rule of judgment” says, that is, the most just and righteous 
God; which serves very well to explain the phrase in the text, “therefore, saith 
the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets and apostles.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p15">By apostles is here meant, all sorts of Divine messengers: for 
so St. Matthew expresseth it, “I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes;” 
that is, several holy and excellent men, endowed with all sorts of Divine gifts; 
“prophets, and wise men, and scribes;” which were the most glorious and admired 
titles among the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p16">” And some of them they shall slay and persecute.” St. Matthew 
expresseth it more particularly, “some of them ye shall kill and crucify;” as it 
was afterwards fulfilled in the two James’s, and Stephen, who were slain by them, 
and in Simon the son of Cleophas, and before him in Jesus the Son of God, who were 
crucified; and “some of them ye shall scourge in your synagogues,” as we read <pb n="491" id="iii.xxvii-Page_491" />they did to Peter and John; and “persecute them from city to 
city,” as they did Paul and Barnabas. The sending of these messengers of God among 
the Jews, and this ill usage of them, the all-wise and all-knowing God had determined 
and foreseen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p17">II. Who this Zacharias was, here mentioned by our Saviour. And 
there are so many of them (no less than four of this name) to whom it may with some 
probability be applied, but especially to two of them, that it is very hard to determine 
which of them our Saviour means. Three Zacharias’s are mentioned in Scripture, and 
one more in the history of Josephus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p18">There was Zacharias the father of John the Baptist; but whose 
son he was we do not read: and though of his death the Scripture is silent, yet 
there are two traditions about it; one, that he was slain by Herod’s officers, because 
he would not tell where his son John the Baptist was, when Herod sent for him. But 
the credit of this relies upon very doubtful authors. The other is mentioned by 
several of the fathers, and the substance of it is briefly this; that there being 
a place in the temple, where the virgins by themselves used to pray, the Virgin 
Mary coming to that place to pray among the virgins, was forbidden, because she 
had had a child; and that Zacharias, for maintaining her virginity, was set upon, 
“and killed between the temple and the altar.” But this tradition is rejected by 
St. Jerome: and I doubt there is little ground for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p19">Zacharias, one of the lesser prophets, was the son of Barachias, 
which agrees so far with St. Matthew’s description of him: but there is no mention 
in Scripture that he was slain; nor could he well be in the temple, which was but 
building in his <pb n="492" id="iii.xxvii-Page_492" />time; though the author of the Targum says, that Zacharias, the 
son of Ido, was slain by the Jews “in the house of the Lord’s sanctuary,” on the 
day of the propitiation; because he admonished them not to do evil before the Lord. 
Now Zacharias, the son of Barachias, was the grandson of Ido; but yet, I think, 
this was only lapse of memory, and that he means Zachary in the Chronicles, who 
was slain by Joash.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p20">And he is the third Zacharias I mentioned, (<scripRef id="iii.xxvii-p20.1" passage="2 Chron. xxiv. 21" parsed="|2Chr|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.24.21">2 Chron. xxiv. 21</scripRef>.) 
who, as he was reproving the people “for transgressing the commandment of the 
Lord, was stoned with stones at the commandment of the king, in the court of the 
house of the Lord.” And this our Saviour seems more particularly to reflect upon, 
immediately after the text: “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that stonest the prophets,” 
&amp;c. Now this one would think was certainly the person intended by our Saviour, and 
fit to be mentioned with Abel, whose blood is said to have cried to the Lord. For 
of Zacharias, it is likewise said, that “when he died, he said, The Lord look upon 
it and require it.” And Drusius cites a Jewish writer, speaking thus by way of complaint 
against the Jewish nation; “because in the midst of thee fell the priests of 
the Lord, and his prophets, and because before the holy temple in the midst of thee 
was slain the godly and righteous prophet Zacharias, who lay unburied, nor did the 
earth cover his blood, but to this day it goes up and speaks in the midst of thee.” 
So that none could have been more fit to have been joined with Abel in this respect</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p21">But, as probable as this looks, there are two very great objections 
against it. One is, that St. Matthew calls the Zacharias spoken of by our Saviour, <pb n="493" id="iii.xxvii-Page_493" />the son of Barachias; whereas this Zacharias, slain by Joash, 
was the son of Jehoiada; and though it be very considerable, which St. Jerome observes, 
that, in the Hebrew or Nazarene gospel, it is Zacharias, the son of Jehoiada; yet 
it is hard to rely upon that, against all the Greek copies. But a more difficult 
objection, in my opinion, is, that our Saviour seems to design to mention the two 
extremes, the first and last righteous man that was slain, and, between them two 
comprehended the good men of all ages, that were persecuted and slain; and, if so, 
then that Zacharias in the Chronicles, who was slain so long before, can by no means 
be the person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p22">There is yet a fourth Zacharias, (mentioned by Josephus, <i>lib</i>. 
4.) the son of Baruch (which is probably enough the same name with Barachias), 
who was the last remarkable good man that was slain, immediately before the siege 
of Jerusalem , and that, as Josephus tells us, in the midst of the temple; which 
agrees with our Saviour’s description of it, “between the altar and the temple;” not the al tar of incense, but of burnt-offerings, which was in the outward court, 
before the ascent to the temple. So that Grotius thinks this was the man intended 
by our Saviour; yet so, that he does both allude to the history of the former Zacharias, 
and foretel the death of this. And there is but one objection against this; that 
our Saviour speaks of this as al ready past; “whom you have slain;” whereas this 
Zacharias was not slain till after our Saviour’s death. But I think that a satisfactory 
answer may be given to this; viz. that our Saviour foretelling those future persecutions, 
which should (ill up the measure of their sins, and bring final destruction upon 
them, he speaks of this as already past; because before <pb n="494" id="iii.xxvii-Page_494" />that destruction should come upon them, it would be true. “they 
had slain him:” so that, speaking of the vengeance coming upon them, well might 
he say, that “upon them should come the blood of all the righteous men, from 
Abel to Zacharias, whom they had slain,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p23">III. The third difficulty remains: and that is. in what sense, 
and with what reason and justice it is here threatened, that “the blood of all 
the prophets and righteous men, shed from the foundation of the world.” should 
be required of that generation. Some understand this more strictly: they should 
be charged with it, and formally punished for it, because, in imitating their cruel 
predecessors, they should be guilty of all their cruelty. But there is no necessity 
of this. All that our Saviour seems to intend, is this: that their punishment in 
the destruction of Jerusalem, should be so horrible, as if God had once for all 
arraigned them of all the righteous blood that ever had been shed in the world, 
and brought the punishment of it upon them; though in truth the punishment did 
not exceed the desert of their own sins. And if this be the meaning of it, there 
is nothing harsh and unreasonable in it. And thus I have explained, as well as I 
can, the several difficulties in the text. I shall make two or three observations 
from the main scope and design of it, and so conclude.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p24">I. That it hath been the lot of holy and righteous men, in most 
ages of the world, to meet with very bad usage, to be “persecuted and slain.” The 
devil began this work early. When there were but three men in all the world, and 
two of them brethren; the one slew the other, “because he was more righteous, 
and served God better than he did. And <pb n="495" id="iii.xxvii-Page_495" />this trade hath continued, and been practised 
more or less, in most 
ages and generations of the world, as might be deduced through the history of the 
Old and New Testament, and of most ages since; though “the rod of the wicked 
hath not always abode upon the back of the righteous, lest at last piety should 
be quite discouraged, and “the faithful fail from among the children 
of men.” The people and the church of God have had many intervals of peace and 
prosperity; and sometimes, for a long continuance, the favour and countenance of authority, 
and the powers of the world, and the laws of nations on their side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p25">But yet there is a continual enmity between the seed of the woman and the serpent, between the righteous and the wicked, between those 
that serve God, and those that serve him not; because their ways are contrary one 
to another, and quite of another fashion, their principles and practices do contradict and clash with one another; the virtues of good men are a continual upbraiding 
of the bad, a living reproof and reproach to them: go that it is no wonder, that evil men do so violently hate and persecute the good, and do by all means endeavour to 
remove out of the way those who are so opposite and offensive to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p26">II. We may observe likewise, hence, how great a sin they are guilty of who persecute the righteous, and 
how terrible 
a vengeance from God waits on them. Particular examples of this have been in all 
ages: but as the guilt of this sin never went higher than at this time foretold 
by our Saviour, when God sent to the Jews such “prophets, and wise men, and scribes,” 
and such a number of them as never upon any occasion were sent into the world, and 
they <pb n="496" id="iii.xxvii-Page_496" />used them in that bloody and barbarous manner; no wonder, if the 
vengeance that came upon them was such as never had been before; and if, after 
they had filled up the measure of their sins, by crucifying the Lord Jesus, and 
persecuting his apostles, and stoning and killing all the prophets that were sent 
unto them, “the wrath of God came upon them to the utmost,” and such a terrible 
destruction from the Lord, as never befel any people; insomuch that our Saviour, 
upon the foresight and mention of it, forty years before it happened, could not 
but weep over them, and express himself in those compassion ate words, “O Jerusalem, 
Jerusalem: thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto 
thee, how often would I have gathered thee as a hen gathereth her chickens under 
her wings; but ye would not! Behold your house is left unto you desolate.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxvii-p27">III. From this whole passage of our Saviour, which I have been 
explaining to you, we may learn how vain it is for men to pretend to honour the 
dead saints, when they persecute the living. This was the great hypocrisy of the 
scribes and pharisees among the Jews in our Saviour’s time; and is at this day of 
the rulers and governors of the Roman church among us Christians; nay, they exceed 
the scribes and pharisees, not only in their veneration of the ancient saints and 
righteous men, but also, if it be possible, in their malice and cruelty towards 
the living. For they not only build costly monuments to their memory, which was 
the utmost the scribes and pharisees did, but they honour them with shrines and 
rich offerings, with prayers and vows to them, more frequent than to Almighty God 
himself, and our blessed Saviour: but then they <pb n="497" id="iii.xxvii-Page_497" />hate and persecute the living, with as great violence and cruelty, 
as ever was used by any part of mankind towards one another. It is true they do 
it under the notion of heresy; and so did the scribes and pharisees too, as St. 
Paul witnesseth. “After the way which ye call heresy, so worship I the God of my 
fathers, believing all things that are written in the law and in the prophets.” 
So they call us heretics; though we receive and believe all that is written in 
the Holy Scriptures, only rejecting their additions, whereby they would make the 
commandment of God of none effect. And as Rome is parallel with Jerusalem in many 
other respects; so especially in the bloody persecution of righteous men: and 
as Jerusalem is charged by our Saviour with the blood of all the prophets and righteous 
men of all ages; so St. John in the Revelation says of Rome, that “in her was 
found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the 
earth: (<scripRef passage="Rev 18:24" id="iii.xxvii-p27.1" parsed="|Rev|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.24">chap. xviii. 24</scripRef>.) which is no less true of Rome Christian, than of Rome 
pagan. In all the churches and religions in the world, and perhaps in Rome pagan 
herself, hath not so much innocent blood been shed, as in Rome Christian and catholic, 
and that under a pretence of religion: and no doubt there is a day coming, when 
she shall be called to a heavy account for these things, “when the heavens shall 
rejoice over her, and the holy angels and prophets, because God hath avenged 
them on her.”</p><pb n="498" id="iii.xxvii-Page_498" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXXI. The Danger of Zeal without Knowledge." prev="iii.xxvii" next="iii.xxix" id="iii.xxviii">
<h2 id="iii.xxviii-p0.1">SERMON LXXXI.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxviii-p1">[Preached Nov. 5, 1682.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxviii-p1.1">THE DANGER OF ZEAL WITHOUT KNOWLEDGE.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxviii-p2"><i>I bear them record, that they have a zeal of God; but not according 
to knowledge</i>.—<scripRef passage="Rom 10:2" id="iii.xxviii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.2"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxviii-p2.2">Rom</span>. x. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxviii-p3">THERE is nothing more commonly cried up than zeal in religion: and yet there is nothing in which men do more frequently and fatally mistake and 
miscarry, and in the expressions and effects whereof men ought to govern themselves 
with more care and caution. To speak the truth, zeal is as all other passions are, 
in its own nature indifferent, and of itself neither good nor bad, but according 
to the object and degree of it; for zeal is nothing else, but an earnest concernment 
for, or against, something, and a violent pursuit and prosecution of it. For if 
it be applied to a right object, so as we be earnestly concerned for things that 
are unquestionably good; and against things that are unquestionably evil, and in 
a due degree; that is, if the expression of it be proportionable to the less or 
greater good or evil of things; then it is a commendable quality or virtue: but 
if it be wrong placed, and we be earnestly concerned for that which is evil, and 
against that which is good, or about things which are of an indifferent or doubtful 
nature, as to the good and evil of them; or if we notoriously exceed in the degree 
of it, being more zealously concerned about things than they deserve, <pb n="499" id="iii.xxviii-Page_499" />and zealously concerned about lesser things, to the prejudice 
of greater; in any of these cases, it is so far from being a virtue, that it is 
a vice, of a most pernicious and mischievous consequence, and many times hath as 
bad effects as can proceed from the worst principle or disposition of mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p4">It is sometimes used in a good sense; but it is, when it is applied 
to the best things in which the honour of God and the salvation of men is concerned, 
to the great and unquestionable duties of religion. As zeal for the honour of God, 
and the place of his public worship, in opposition to profaneness: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p4.1" passage="John ii. 17" parsed="|John|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.17">John ii. 17</scripRef>.) 
“The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up:” for an earnest desire of those gifts, 
whereby we are to edify the church: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p4.2" passage="1 Cor. xii. 31" parsed="|1Cor|12|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii. 31</scripRef>.) “But covet earnestly the 
best gifts,” so we render the words; “be zealous of the best gifts;” so it is 
in the Greek: for a forwardness and readiness to relieve the necessities of the 
saints: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p4.3" passage="2 Cor. ix. 2" parsed="|2Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.2">2 Cor. ix. 2</scripRef>.) “I know the forwardness of your minds, and your zeal hath 
provoked very many.” And to the same purpose is that expression, (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p4.4" passage="Tit. ii. 14" parsed="|Titus|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.14">Tit. ii. 14</scripRef>.) 
“zealous of good works.” And then for a zeal for the salvation of men’s souls: 
(<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p4.5" passage="2 Cor. xi. 2" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.) “I am zealous of you with a godly zeal.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p5">But the word is much more frequently in Scripture used in a bad 
sense, for a malicious and furious rage, against the professors of Christianity: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p5.1" passage="Acts v. 17" parsed="|Acts|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.17">Acts v. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 5:18" id="iii.xxviii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.18">18</scripRef>.) 
“Then the high-priest, and they that were with him, were filled 
with indignation (the word is zeal) and laid their hands on the apostles, and put 
them in prison.” And, (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:45" id="iii.xxviii-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|13|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.45">chap. xiii. 45</scripRef>.) it is said, “the Jews were filled with 
zeal, and spake against those which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming.” 
And, (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:5" id="iii.xxviii-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.5">chap. xvii. 5</scripRef>.) “The Jews, <pb n="500" id="iii.xxviii-Page_500" />which believed not, moved with zeal, gathered a company, and 
set all the city in an uproar.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p6">It is frequently reckoned amongst the works of the flesh, and 
mentioned in the company of the greatest vices and crimes: wrath, contention, division, sedition, murders, tumults, confusions: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p6.1" passage="Rom. xiii. 13" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13">Rom. xiii. 13</scripRef>.) 
“Let us walk honestly, 
as in the day, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and zeal.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p6.2" passage="1 Cor. iii. 3" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3">1 Cor. 
iii. 3</scripRef>.) “Whereas there is among you zeal, and strife, and divisions; are ye not 
carnal?” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p6.3" passage="2 Cor xii. 20" parsed="|2Cor|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.20">2 Cor xii. 20</scripRef>.) “Lest there be debates, zeal, wrath, strife.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p6.4" passage="Gal. v. 19" parsed="|Gal|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19">Gal. v. 
19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 5:20" id="iii.xxviii-p6.5" parsed="|Gal|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.20">20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 5:21" id="iii.xxviii-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.21">21</scripRef>.) “The works of the flesh are manifest;” among which the apostle 
reckons “hatred, variance, zeal, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, 
murders.” St. James calls it a “bitter zeal:” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p6.7" passage="James iii. 14" parsed="|Jas|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.14">James iii. 14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 3:15" id="iii.xxviii-p6.8" parsed="|Jas|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 3:10" id="iii.xxviii-p6.9" parsed="|Jas|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.10">10</scripRef>.) “But if 
ye have bitter zeal and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the 
truth. This wisdom descendeth not from above; but is earthly, sensual, devilish. 
For where zeal and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work.” By which 
it appears, that zeal most frequently goes under a bad name and character in Scripture; 
zeal, I mean, in matters of religion; for of that most of the texts I have mentioned 
speak; and this is that which St. Paul means here in the text, by a “zeal of God;” that is, a zeal about religion and Divine things. 
“I bear them record, that 
they have a zeal of God; but not according to knowledge.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p7">In which words the apostle being desirous to say the best he could 
of his countrymen, the Jews, he commends the good meaning of their zeal, and blames 
the ill conduct of it. “I bear them record, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxviii-p7.1">μαρτυρῶ αὐτοὶς</span>, I give this testimony 
on their behalf, that they have a zeal of God;” that is, that by all this <pb n="501" id="iii.xxviii-Page_501" />fierceness against the Christian religion, they intend the honour 
of God, and think they do him service: but yet this zeal is greatly to he condemned; because it is a mistaken and misguided zeal not at all directed as it should 
be: “they have a zeal of God; but not according to knowledge.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p8">From which words I shall take into consideration these three 
things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p9">I. What are the qualifications and properties of a zeal 
“according to knowledge.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p10">II. By what marks and characters we may know that zeal, which 
here, and elsewhere in Scripture, is condemned, as not being “according to 
knowledge.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p11">III. How far the doing of any thing, out of a zeal for God, doth 
mitigate and extenuate the evil of it. For when the apostle here testifies concerning the Jews, that they had 
“a zeal of God;” he speaks this in favour of them, 
and by way of mitigation of their faults. When I have handled these three particulars, 
I shall apply my discourse to the present occasion of this day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p12">I. What are the qualifications and properties of a zeal “according 
to knowledge.” I shall mention these three:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p13">1. That our zeal be right, in respect of its object.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p14">2. That the measure and degree of it be proportioned to the good 
or evil of things, about which it is conversant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p15">3. That we pursue it by lawful ways and means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p16">1. That our zeal be right, in respect of its object; F mean, that 
those things which we are zealous for, be certainly and considerably good; and that 
those things which we are zealous against, be certainly and considerably evil. A 
mistake in any of these quite mars our zeal, and spoils the virtue of it: and <pb n="502" id="iii.xxviii-Page_502" />though it be never so much intended for God, it is not at all 
pleasing and acceptable to him; because it is a blind, and ignorant, and mistaken 
zeal: and the hotter the worse; it is not a heavenly fire, that comes down from 
above; but it is like the fire of hell, heat without light. If we mistake good and 
evil, and be zealously concerned against that which is good, or for that which is 
evil; the greater our zeal is, the greater is our fault; and instead of doing God 
and religion service and credit, we do the greatest mischief and dishonour we can 
to them both: or if the thing, about which our zeal is conversant, be of a doubtful 
and uncertain nature, this is not properly an object of zeal. Men should never be 
earnest for or against any thing, but upon clear and certain grounds, that what 
we contend so earnestly for, is undoubtedly good; and that which we are so violent 
against, is undoubtedly evil: if it be not, we are zealous for we know not what, 
and that I am sure is a zeal “not according to knowledge.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p17">And if the thing be certainly good or evil, which we are so concerned 
about, it must also be consider ably so; otherwise it will not warrant our being 
zealous about it. All truth is good, and all error bad; but there are many truths 
so inconsiderable, and which have so small an influence upon practice, that they 
do not deserve our zeal and earnest contention about them; and so likewise are 
there many errors and mistakes of so slight and inconsiderable a nature, that it 
were better men should be let alone in them, than provoked to quarrel and contend 
about them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p18">Thus that great heat that was in the Christian church, about 
the time of observing Easter, was, in my opinion, a zeal “not according to 
knowledge.” <pb n="503" id="iii.xxviii-Page_503" />They were on both sides agreed in the main, which was to celebrate 
the memory of our Saviour’s resurrection: but there were different customs about 
the time, which was a matter of no such consideration, as to deserve so much heat 
and zeal about it, especially considering the uncharitable and mischievous consequences 
of that difference.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p19">2. That our zeal may be “according to knowledge,” the measure 
and degree of it must be proportioned to the good or evil of things, about which 
it is conversant. That is an ignorant zeal which is conversant about lesser things, 
and unconcerned for greater. Such was the zeal of the scribes and pharisees, who 
were mightily concerned about external and lesser matters; but took little or no 
care of in ward purity, and real and substantial goodness: they were very careful, 
not to eat with unwashed hands, and to make clean the outside of the cup and platter; but then they were full of extortion, and all unrighteousness: 
they paid tithe of mint, and anise, and cummin; but omitted the weightier 
things, judgment, mercy, and fidelity; or, as St. Luke expresseth it, they past 
over “judgment and the love of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p20">A zealous strictness about external rites and matters of difference, 
where there is a visible neglect of the substantial duties of religion, and the 
great virtues of a good life, is either a gross ignorance of the true nature of 
religion, or a fulsome hypocrisy. And so likewise is a loud and zealous outcry against 
rites and ceremonies, and the imposition of indifferent things in religion, when 
men can release themselves from the obligation of natural and moral duties, and 
pass over mercy, and justice, and charity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p21">3. A zeal that is “according to knowledge,” must be pursued and 
prosecuted by lawful and warrantable <pb n="504" id="iii.xxviii-Page_504" />means. No zeal for God and his glory, for his true church 
and religion, will justify the doing of that which is morally and in itself evil. 
“Will ye speak wickedly for God, and talk deceitfully for him?” We do not know 
what belongs to the honour of God and religion, if we think to promote his glory 
by means so dishonourable and offensive to him. The apostle pronounceth it a damnable 
sin, for any to charge this doctrine upon Christianity, that evil may be done for 
a good end, and to promote the glory of God: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p21.1" passage="Rom. iii. 8" parsed="|Rom|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.8">Rom. iii. 8</scripRef>.) “As we be 
slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say, Let us do evil that good 
may come: whose damnation is just.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p22">And yet nothing is more frequent, than for men, out of a zeal 
for God and religion, to overlook the evil and unlawfulness of the means they use, 
for the advancing so good an end. This is that which hath sanctified those refined 
arts of lying and perjury, by equivocation and mental reservation; those seditious 
ways of disturbing the peace of kingdoms, by treason and rebellion, by the excommunicating 
and deposing of princes, upon pretence of heresy; of extirpating those whom they 
please to call here tics, by inquisitions, and croisados, and massacres; and this, 
not only in the opinion of private persons, but in the judgment of popes, and of 
general councils. I proceed, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p23">Second place, To shew by what marks and characters we may know 
the contrary zeal, that which is u not according to knowledge, which is condemned 
here in the text, and very frequently in other places of Scripture: and though this 
may be sufficiently known b y the contrary marks and properties (which I shall but briefly mention), yet to discover it more <pb n="505" id="iii.xxviii-Page_505" />fully, I shall add one or two more very gross and sensible signs 
and instances of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p24">1. It is a zeal without knowledge, that is mistaken in the 
proper object of it; that calls good evil, and evil good; a zeal for gross errors and 
superstitions, plainly contrary either to the revelation of God’s word, or the 
light of reason, or to common sense; any or all of these cannot be a zeal “according to knowledge.” A zeal for the worship of images, for praying to saints and angels, 
contrary to the plain law and word of God; a zeal for the sacrilegious depriving 
of the people of half the sacrament, contrary to our Saviour’s plain institution, 
and the acknowledged practice of the catholic church, for a thousand years; a zeal 
for that most absurd of all doctrines that ever was taught in any religion, I mean 
the doctrine of transubstantiation, not only without any sufficient authority from 
Scripture (as is acknowledged by several of the most learned of the Roman church), 
but contrary to reason, and in defiance of the sense of all mankind; a zeal for 
these, and many more like gross errors and practices, can not possibly be a zeal 
“according to knowledge.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p25">2. That is a zeal without knowledge, the degree whereof is manifestly 
disproportioned to the good or evil of things about which it is conversant; when 
there is in men a greater and fiercer zeal for the externals of religion, than 
for the vital and essential parts of it; for the traditions of men, than for the 
commandments of God; for bodily severities, than for the mortification of our lusts; 
for the means of religion, than for the end of it: a greater zeal against the omission 
and neglect of some senseless and superstitious practices, than against the practice 
of the grossest immoralities; and against the deniers of <pb n="506" id="iii.xxviii-Page_506" />the doctrines of transubstantiation, and of the pope’s infallibility, 
an equal, if not a greater zeal (I am sure a more severe prosecution) than against 
those who deny our Saviour to be the true Messias, and the Son of God: this certainly 
is not a zeal “ac cording to knowledge.” Nor,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p26">3. That which is prosecuted by unlawful and unwarrantable means. 
That cannot be “a zeal of God, according to knowledge,” which warrants the doing 
of evil, that good may come; the violating of truth and faith, and of the peace 
of human society, for the cause of the catholic church; and breaking the eternal 
and immutable laws of God, for the advancing of his glory. Nor,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p27">4. An uncharitable zeal, which is an enemy to peace and order, 
and thinks itself sufficiently war ranted to separate from the communion of Christians, and to break the peace of, the church upon every scruple, and upon every fancy 
and conceit of unlawful impositions, though in the most indifferent things; nay, 
upon this single point, because a thing which they acknowledge lawful, and indifferent 
in itself, is in the worship of God enjoined by authority; the most unreasonable 
principle that I think ever was avowed among Christians; not to do a thing which 
otherwise they might do, only because it is enjoined; and to fancy that an indifferent 
thing be comes presently unlawful, because it is commanded by lawful authority; 
and that it is a sin to do any thing, in the worship of God, which is not left to 
their liberty, whether they will do it or not. This is not only a zeal without knowledge, 
but contrary to common sense. Nor,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p28">5. A furious and cruel zeal, which St. James calls a bitter or 
a wrathful zeal, and which tends to “confusion <pb n="507" id="iii.xxviii-Page_507" />and every evil work,” which is blind with its own rage, 
and makes men, as St. Paul says of himself, when he persecuted the Christians, 
“exceedingly mad” against all that differ from them, and stand in the way of their 
fierce and outrageous zeal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p29">6. And, lastly, A zeal for ignorance is most certainly not a 
zeal “according to knowledge;” and this is a zeal peculiar to the church of Home, 
by such strict laws to forbid people the use of the Holy Scriptures in a known tongue; 
nay, not so much as to allow them to understand what they do in the service of God; to require them to be present at their public prayers, and to join with them in 
them, without letting them know the meaning of them; to pretend to teach them, 
by reading lessons to them in an unknown tongue; and all this under pretence of 
increasing their devotion: as if the less men understand of the service of God, 
the more they would be affected with it, and edified by it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p30">And yet there is nothing in which the church of Rome hath been 
more zealously concerned, than to keep the people in ignorance: nothing they have 
opposed with more obstinacy, against the repeated application of princes and people, 
at the beginning of the Reformation, than to allow the people the use of the Scriptures, 
and their public prayers, in a known tongue. And their obstinacy in this point was 
not without reason; nothing being more certain, than that if the people were once 
brought to understand the Scriptures, they would soon quit their religion, which 
in so many things is so directly contrary to the word of God. The</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p31">Third and last thing remains to be spoken to; viz. How far the 
doing of things, out of a zeal for God, doth mitigate and extenuate the evil of <pb n="508" id="iii.xxviii-Page_508" />them. For when the apostle here testifies concerning the Jews, 
that they had a zeal of God, lie speaks this in favour of them, and by-way of mitigation 
of their fault. “I bear them record;” I, who was once acted by this ignorant and 
furious zeal, which now possesseth them, and persecuted the Christians in the same 
outrageous manner, as they still continue to do, and all this with a very good conscience, 
as 1 thought, and out of a zeal for God and the true religion. So he tells us, 
(<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p31.1" passage="Acts xxvi. 9" parsed="|Acts|26|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.9">Acts xxvi. 9</scripRef>.) “I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary 
to the name of Jesus of Nazareth.” So that his zeal was sincere, and with a real 
intention to do service to God and religion; and yet for all that was very faulty 
and sinful, and, if he had persisted in it, damnable; so that his confidence, 
that he was in the right, and the sincerity of his zeal in acting according to the 
persuasion of his conscience, did not alter the nature of the actions he did out 
of this zeal, and make them less wicked in themselves; though it was some mitigation 
of the fault of the person, and rendered him more capable of the mercy of God by 
repentance, than if he had done contrary to his conscience, and the clear convictions 
of his own mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p32">And therefore, the best way to understand the great evil and wickedness 
of this furious and blind zeal, will be, to consider the account which St. Paul, 
after his conversion, gives of his own doings, and what a load he lays upon himself, 
notwithstanding the sincerity of his zeal, and that he acted according to his 
conscience. <scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p32.1" passage="Acts viii." parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts viii.</scripRef> and ix. you have the history at large of his outrageous doings, 
how “he made havoc of the church, entering into every house, and haling men and 
women to prison;” <pb n="509" id="iii.xxviii-Page_509" />how he breathed “out threatening and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p32.2" passage="Acts xxii. 4" parsed="|Acts|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.4">Acts xxii. 4</scripRef>.) 
“I persecuted 
(says he) this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men 
and women.” (And <scripRef passage="Acts 26:10,11" id="iii.xxviii-p32.3" parsed="|Acts|26|10|26|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.10-Acts.26.11">chap. xxvi. 10, 11</scripRef>.) “Many of the saints did I shut up in prison, 
and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them; and 1 punished them 
often in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme; and, being exceedingly 
mad against them, I persecuted them even to strange cities.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p32.4" passage="Gal. i. 13" parsed="|Gal|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.13">Gal. i. 13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal 1:14" id="iii.xxviii-p32.5" parsed="|Gal|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.14">14</scripRef>.) “Ye have heard (says he) of my conversation in times past, in the Jews religion; 
how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it, being exceedingly 
zealous of the traditions of my fathers.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p32.6" passage="1 Tim. i. 13" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13">1 Tim. i. 13</scripRef>.) “Who was before a blasphemer, 
a persecutor, and injurious.” So that he chargeth himself with the guilt of blasphemy 
and murder, and a most furious and outrageous persecution of good men; for which 
elsewhere he pronounceth himself” the chief of sinners.” From whence it evidently 
appears, that men may do the most wicked and damnable sins out of a zeal for God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p33">And this was the case of many of the Jews, as our Saviour foretold, 
that the time should come, when they should kill them, thinking they did God good 
service. But yet for all this, the apostles of our Lord make no scruple to charge 
them with down right murder: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p33.1" passage="Acts ii. 23" parsed="|Acts|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.23">Acts ii. 23</scripRef>.) speaking of their putting our Saviour 
to death, “whom ye by wicked hands have crucified and slain.” (And, <scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p33.2" passage="Acts vii. 52" parsed="|Acts|7|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.52">Acts vii. 
52</scripRef>.) “The just One, of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p34">Yet notwithstanding their sin was of this high nature in itself, 
it was some mitigation of the fault of <pb n="510" id="iii.xxviii-Page_510" />the persons, that they did these things 
out of an ignorant zeal, 
and rendered them more capable of the mercy of God, upon their repentance. And upon 
this account our Saviour interceded with God for mercy for them: “Father, forgive 
them, for they know not what they do.” St. Peter also pleads the same in mitigation 
of their fault: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p34.1" passage="Acts iii. 17" parsed="|Acts|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.17">Acts iii. 17</scripRef>.) “And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance 
ye did it, as did also your rulers.” And St. Paul tells us, that he found mercy, 
upon his repentance, on this account: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p34.2" passage="1 Tim. i. 13" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13">1 Tim. i. 13</scripRef>.) “But I obtained mercy, because 
I did it ignorantly, and in unbelief.” But still, for all this, wicked things done 
out of conscience and zeal for God are damnable, and will prove so, without repentance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p35">I shall now draw some inferences from this discourse, by way 
of application.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p36">1. If it be so necessary that our zeal be directed by knowledge, 
this shews us how dangerous a thing zeal is in the weak and ignorant sort of people. 
Zeal is an edge-tool, which children in understanding should not meddle withal; 
and yet it most frequently possesseth the weakest minds; and commonly by how 
much the less knowing people are, by so much the more zealous they are: and in 
the church of Rome, where knowledge is professedly discouraged, and suppressed in 
the common people, zeal is mightily countenanced and cherished. And they make great 
use of it; for this blind and furious zeal, is that which inspires them to do 
such cruel and barbarous things, as were hardly ever acted among the heathen. Zeal 
is only fit for wise men; but it is chiefly in fashion among fools.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p37">Nay it is dangerous in the hands of wise men, and to be governed 
and kept in with a strict rein; otherwise <pb n="511" id="iii.xxviii-Page_511" />it will transport them to the doing of undue and irregular 
things. Moses, one of the wisest and best of men, and most likely to govern and 
manage his zeal as he ought, and to keep aloof from all excess and extravagance, 
being the meekest man upon earth; yet he was so surprised, upon a sudden occasion, 
that in a fit of zeal he let fall the two tables of the law, which he had but just 
received from God, and dashed them in pieces. A true emblem of an ungoverned zeal, 
in the transport whereof even good men are apt to forget the laws of God, and let 
them fall out of their hands, and to break all the obligations of natural and moral 
duties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p38">2. From hence we plainly see, that men may do the worst and wickedest 
things out of a zeal for God and religion. Thus it was among the Jews, who engrossed 
salvation to themselves, and denied the possibility of it to all the world besides; and the church of Rome have taken copy by them, as in an arrogant conceit of themselves, 
so in the blindness, and fury, and uncharitableness of their zeal towards all, who 
refuse to submit to their authority and directions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p39">And as the teachers and rulers of the Jewish church did of old, 
so doth the church of Rome now: “they take away the key of knowledge from the 
people, and will neither enter into the kingdom of heaven themselves, nor suffer 
those that would to enter in.” They brand for heretics those who make the Holy Scriptures 
the rule of their faith and worship; as St. Paul tells us the Jews did in his time. 
(<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p39.1" passage="Acts xxiv. 14" parsed="|Acts|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.14">Acts xxiv. 14</scripRef>.) “After the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of 
my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and the prophets.” 
They establish the merit of their own righteousness, “not submitting to the righteousness <pb n="512" id="iii.xxviii-Page_512" />of God,” by the faith of Jesus Christ. So St. Paul tells us the 
Jews did, in the verse immediately after the text; “for they, being ignorant of 
God’s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have 
not submitted themselves to the righteousness of God.” And as the Jews anathematized 
and excommunicated the first Christians, and persecuted them to the death, as our 
Saviour foretold, that the time would come, when they should put them out of their 
synagogues, yea, and kill them, thinking they did God good service; so the church 
of Rome hath, for many ages, used the sincere professors of the same religion, persecuting them, first with excommunication, and then with fire and faggot: and with 
all the violence and fury in the world endeavouring the utter extirpation and ruin 
of them, by bloody croisados and a barbarous inquisition, by treacherous massacres, 
and all sorts of hellish plots and machinations: witness the monstrous design of 
this day, never to be remembered or mentioned without horror, to have destroyed 
at one blow, and have swallowed up in common ruin, our king, and prince, and nobles, 
and the representative body of the whole nation! witness the bloody massacre of 
Ireland, and all their wicked designs and practices continued to this very day!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p40">3. And lastly, That zeal for God and religion does not alter the 
nature of actions done upon that account. Persecution and murder of the sincere 
professors of religion, are damnable sins, and no zeal for God and religion can 
excuse them, or take away the guilt of them: zeal for God will justify no action 
that we do, unless there be discretion to justify our zeal.</p>
<pb n="513" id="iii.xxviii-Page_513" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p41">There is nothing oftener misleads men than a misguided zeal; it 
is an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxviii-p41.1">ignis fatuus</span></i>, a false fire, which often leads men into bogs and precipices; it appears in the night, in dark and ignorant and weak minds, and offers itself 
a guide to those who have lost their way; it is one of the most ungovernable passions of human nature, and therefore requires great knowledge and judgment to manage 
it, and keep it within bounds. It is like fire, a good servant, but a bad master; if it once get head, it consumes and 
devours all before it, and the great danger 
and mischief of it is, that it is most commonly found where it should not be, and 
possesses those most who are least fit to govern it, and most frequently employed 
about what it should not be; and ten to one but it is either mistaken in the object, 
or in the measure and degree of it; and even when it is a virtue, it is a nice and 
dangerous one: for the wisest men are apt to mingle their own passions and interests 
with their zeal for God and religion. So that it is not enough that men are acted 
by a zeal for God, and do sincerely follow the dictates of their consciences; but 
they must be careful to inform their consciences, and not suffer themselves to be 
violently transported and hurried on by their own passions and prejudice, and by 
a blind and furious zeal without knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p42">But what then? Would we have men not follow their own consciences, 
or act contrary to them? No, by no means; for though conscience be not our rule, 
yet it is our immediate guide; and he does ill who does act against his conscience. 
But men must be careful how they settle their practical judgment of things, and 
conclude things to be lawful or unlawful duties or sins, without reason and good 
ground.</p>
<pb n="514" id="iii.xxviii-Page_514" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p43">God hath given us understandings to try and examine things, and 
the light of his word to direct us in this trial; and if we will judge rashly, 
and suffer ourselves to be hurried by prejudice or passion, the errors of our judgment 
become faults of our lives; for God expects from us that we should weigh and consider 
what we do; and when he hath afforded us light enough to discern between good and 
evil, that we should carefully follow the direction of it; that we should be suspicious 
of ourselves, when our zeal carries us to do things that are furious and cruel, 
false and treacherous, and have a horrid appearance even to the light of nature; we should question that zeal which is so contrary to Christian goodness and meekness, 
to peace and charity, and which tends to confusion and every evil work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxviii-p44">I will conclude all with that excellent passage of St. James, 
which will shew us how little regard is to be had to many men’s pretences of zeal 
for religion: (<scripRef id="iii.xxviii-p44.1" passage="James iii. 13" parsed="|Jas|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.13">James iii. 13</scripRef>.) “Who is a wise man, and endued with knowledge 
amongst you? Let him shew out of a good conversation his works, with meekness of 
wisdom. But if you have bitter zeal and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie 
not against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not from above; but is earthly, sensual, 
devilish. For where zeal and strife is, there is confusion, and every evil work. 
But the wisdom which is from above, is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy 
to be entreated; full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without 
hypocrisy: and the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make 
peace.”</p>
<pb n="515" id="iii.xxviii-Page_515" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXXII. The Best Men Liable to the Worst Treatment from Mistaken Zealots." prev="iii.xxviii" next="iii.xxx" id="iii.xxix">
<h2 id="iii.xxix-p0.1">SERMON LXXXII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxix-p1">[Preached Nov. 5, 1686.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxix-p1.1">THE BEST MEN LIABLE TO THE WORST TREATMENT FROM MISTAKEN ZEALOTS.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxix-p2"><i>They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, 
that whosoever killeth you will think that lie doth God service</i>.—<scripRef passage="John 16:2" id="iii.xxix-p2.1" parsed="|John|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.2"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxix-p2.2">John</span> xvi. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxix-p3">THESE words were spoken by our blessed Saviour, when he was about 
to leave the world; at the thoughts whereof, finding his disciples to be exceedingly 
troubled, he comforts them by the consideration of the great benefit and advantage 
which from thence would accrue to them; he tells them that he was going to heaven 
to intercede for them, and to make way for their admission there; and withal promiseth, 
that his Father would send the Holy Ghost, who should abundantly supply the want 
of his presence with them; but he tells them, at the same time, that they should 
meet with very ill entertainment and usage from the world: but so had he: (<scripRef passage="John 15:18" id="iii.xxix-p3.1" parsed="|John|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.18">chap. 
xv. 18</scripRef>.) “If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you;” 
and why should they expect to be better treated than he was? (<scripRef passage="John 15:20" id="iii.xxix-p3.2" parsed="|John|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.20">Ver. 20</scripRef>.) “Remember 
the word that I said unto you, the servant is not greater than the Lord; if they 
have persecuted me, they will also persecute you.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p4">And at the beginning of this chapter, he tells them, that he did 
on purpose forewarn them of these things, to prepare their minds beforehand, and 
to <pb n="516" id="iii.xxix-Page_516" />arm them against the worst that might happen: (<scripRef passage="John 16:1" id="iii.xxix-p4.1" parsed="|John|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.1">ver. 1</scripRef>.) “These 
things have J spoken unto you that you should not be offended.” And then he declares 
more particularly, how far the rage and malice of men should proceed against them, 
and in what kind they should suffer: “They shall put you out of the synagogues; 
yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doth God 
service.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p5">So that our Saviour here foretels two sorts of persecution, which 
his disciples should be exercised withal—excommunication: “they shall put you 
out of their synagogues:” and excision: “yea, the time cometh, that whosoever 
killeth you will think that he doth God service.” And these, perhaps, were but 
several kinds and degrees of excommunication; for the clearer understanding whereof, 
it will be requisite briefly to explain the three degrees of excommunication among 
the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p6">The first called <i>Niddui</i>, is that which our Saviour here means 
by putting out of the synagogue; and which he elsewhere expresseth by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxix-p6.1">ἀφόρισμος</span>, 
or <i>separation</i>. (<scripRef id="iii.xxix-p6.2" passage="Luke vi. 22" parsed="|Luke|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.22">Luke vi. 22</scripRef>.) “Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when 
they shall separate you from their company.” And the effect of this excommunication 
was to exclude men from the communion of the church and people of God, and from 
his service, which was a great disgrace; because after this sentence none of the 
Jews were to converse with them, but to look upon them as heathens and publicans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p7">The second degree of this censure was called <i>Cherem</i>; which included 
the first, but extended farther, to the confiscation of goods into the sacred treasury, 
and devoting them to God; after which <pb n="517" id="iii.xxix-Page_517" />there was no redemption of them. And of this we find express mention 
(<scripRef id="iii.xxix-p7.1" passage="Ezra x. 7" parsed="|Ezra|10|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.10.7">Ezra x. 7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ezra 10:8" id="iii.xxix-p7.2" parsed="|Ezra|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.10.8">8</scripRef>.) where it is said, that “they made proclamation throughout Judah 
and Jerusalem unto all the children of the captivity, that they should gather themselves 
together unto Jerusalem; and that whosoever would not come within three days, 
according to the councils of the princes and elders, all his substance should be 
devoted, and himself separated from the congregation of those that had been 
carried away.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p8">The third degree was <i>Shammatha</i>, when the rebellious and contumacious 
person was anathematized and devoted, and, as some conceive, according to the law 
(<scripRef id="iii.xxix-p8.1" passage="Levit. xxvii. 29" parsed="|Lev|27|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.27.29">Levit. xxvii. 29</scripRef>.) was to be put to death; though other very knowing men in the 
Jewish learning think it amounted to no more than a final sentence, whereby they 
were left to the judgment of God, by some remarkable judgment of his to be cut off 
from the congregation of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p9">Of the first and last of these degrees of excommunication our 
Saviour seems here to speak; but whether, in both instances in the text, he alludes 
in the one to the lowest, and in the other to the highest degree of excommunication 
among the Jews, is not so certain. To the first he plainly does, when he says, “they shall put you out of the synagogues:” and then he adds, that they should proceed 
much higher against them, even to put them to death: if the time cometh, that whosoever 
killeth you will think that he doth God service;” that is, they should not only 
think it lawful to kill them, but look upon it as a duty, as a high act of religion, 
as an acceptable piece of worship, and “a sacrifice well-pleasing to God.” For so, 
indeed, the word does not only import, but most properly signify, <pb n="518" id="iii.xxix-Page_518" />
“Whosoever killeth you shall think,” 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxix-p9.1">λατρείαν προσφέρειν τῷ Θεῷ</span>, “that he offers a sacrifice to God;” 
for so the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxix-p9.2">λατρεία</span> is sometimes 
used for a sacrifice; but, being joined with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxix-p9.3">προσφέρειν</span>, seems necessarily to 
be determined to that sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p10">From the words, thus explained, I shall make these following observations, 
very proper for our consideration upon the occasion of this day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p11">1. That the best of men may be separated and excluded from the 
communion of those who may assume to themselves to be the true and the only true 
church; yea, and suffer under the notion of very bad and criminal persons. This 
our Saviour here fore to Id of his apostles, some of the best men that ever lived: 
“They shall put you out of the synagogues.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p12">2. That they who are thus excommunicated by the pretended true 
church, may nevertheless be real members of the true church of Christ. Though the 
apostles were thus dealt withal by the Jewish church, they did not cease, for all 
that, to be members of the true church of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p13">3. That from uncharitable censures men do easily and almost naturally 
proceed to cruel actions. After they had put the disciples of our Lord out of their 
synagogues, and thereby concluded them to be here tics and reprobates, they presently 
proceed to kill them, as not worthy to live. “They shall put you out of their synagogues;” and when they have done that, they will soon after think it a thing not only 
fit, but pious and meritorious, to put you to death; the time will come, that they 
will think it a good service to God to kill you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p14">4. That men may do the vilest things, and the most wicked, not 
only under a grave pretence of religion, <pb n="520" id="iii.xxix-Page_520" />but out of a real opinion and persuasion that they do 
religiously. Murder is certainly one of the greatest and most crying sins; and 
yet our Saviour fortels, that the Jews should put his disciples to death, being 
verily persuaded that in so doing they offered a most acceptable sacrifice to God: 
“Yea the time shall come, that whosoever killeth you shall think that he offers 
a sacrifice to God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p15">5. That such actions are nevertheless horribly impious and wicked, 
notwithstanding the good mind with which, and the good end for which, they are done. 
The Jews were not excused from the guilt of persecution and murder, for all they 
thought they did well in killing the disciples of our Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p16">6. I observe that the corruption of the best things is the worst. 
Religion is the highest accomplishment and perfection of human nature; and zeal 
for God and his truth an excellent quality, and highly acceptable to God: and yet 
nothing is more barbarous, and spurs men on to more horrible impieties, than a 
blind zeal for God, and false and mistaken principles in the matter of religion; as is plain from the instances here before us in the text. I shall speak as briefly 
as I can to these observations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p17">1. That the best of men may be separated and excluded from the 
communion of those, who may assume to be the true and only true church, and that 
under the notion of very bad and criminal persons. This our Saviour foretels in 
the text should be the fate of his apostles, some of the best and holiest persons 
that ever lived; “they shall put you out of the synagogues.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p18">And what the Jews did in the beginning of Christianity to the 
apostles of our Lord and Saviour, hath been too frequently practised since, by some 
of the <pb n="520" id="iii.xxix-Page_520_1" />professors of Christianity towards one another; and very good 
men have in several ages fallen under the censure of excommunication, and have been 
separated from the external communion of the church, and branded with the odious 
names of heretics and apostates, by those who have arrogated to themselves to be 
the only orthodox and true church, and have got the external power and management 
of religion into their hands; witness the case of Athanasius and others, in the 
reign and prevalency of Arianism; and the ill treatment, that not only particular persons, eminent for their learning and piety, but whole churches have met with 
in this kind, from that haughty and uncharitable church, which makes nothing of 
thundering out this most fearful sentence of excommunication against persons, and 
churches much better and more Christian than herself, and against all that will 
not submit to her pretended in fallibility, and usurped authority over the souls 
and consciences of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p19">But it is our great comfort, that the apostles and disciples of 
our Lord and Master were thus used, by a church that made the same pretences that 
they do, and upon grounds every whit as plausible, as I could clearly shew, if I 
were minded to pursue and make out this comparison.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p20">2. They who are thus excommunicated, by the pretended only true 
church, may nevertheless be true members of the church of Christ. Though the apostles 
were thus deal t withal by the Jewish church, they did not cease for all this to 
be real members of the true church of God. For it is not calling here tics first, 
that proves them that do so to be no heretics, or acquits them from the same or 
greater crimes, than those which they are so forward to charge upon <pb n="521" id="iii.xxix-Page_521" />other men; nor will God condemn all those who are excommunicated 
by men, and deny salvation to every one whom they shall please to separate from 
their society, and to call by some odious name. Men may be put out of the synagogue, 
and yet received into heaven; for the judgment of God is not according to the 
uncharitable censures of men, but according to truth and right.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p21">The sentence of excommunication is certainly very dreadful where 
it is duly inflicted; and, next to the judgment of God, men ought to be afraid 
of justly incurring the danger of censure; and it ought to be upon very plain and 
evident grounds that men either separate themselves, or endanger their being cut 
off from the communion of the church they live in: but when it once comes to this, 
that a church is infected with gross errors and corruptions, plainly contrary to 
the word of God, especially if that church will impose her errors upon all that 
are of her communion; then those who refuse to comply, do not separate themselves, 
but are cut off; do not depart, but are driven out of the communion of that church; and separation in that case is as innocent and free from the guilt of schism, 
as the cause of it is; for the terms of communion are become such, that those who 
are convinced of those errors and corruptions can have no salvation, if they continue 
in that communion, and then I am sure their salvation will not be endangered by 
leaving it, or being excommunicated out of it; for that would be the hardest case 
in the world, that men should be damned for continuing in the communion of such 
a church, and damned likewise for being cast out of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p22">Therefore no man ought to be terrified because of the boldness 
and presumption of those, who with so <pb n="522" id="iii.xxix-Page_522" />much confidence, and so little charity, damn all that are not 
in their communion; for we see plainly from the text, that men may be in the right 
and surest way to salvation, and yet be excommunicated by those who call themselves 
the true church, and will not allow salvation to any but those of their own communion. 
The disciples of our Lord and Saviour were certainly very good men, and in a safe 
way of salvation, though they were excommunicated, and put out of the synagogue 
by the chief priests and rulers of the Jewish church. I proceed to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p23">3d Observation, which was this, that from uncharitable censures, 
men do by an easy step and almost naturally proceed to cruel actions. After the 
Jews had put the disciples of our Lord out of their synagogues, and thereby concluded 
them to be heretics and reprobates, no wonder they should proceed to kill those, 
whom they thought not worthy to live; “they shall put you out of their synagogues,” 
(says our Saviour) and when they have done that, they will soon think it a thing 
not only fit and reasonable, but pious and meritorious, and a good piece of service 
done to God, to put you to death. Uncharitableness naturally draws on cruelty, and 
hardens human nature towards those, of whom we have once conceived so ill an opinion, 
that they are enemies to God and his truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p24">And this hath been the source of the most barbarous cruelties 
that hath been in the world; witness the severity of the heathen persecution of 
the Christians, which justified itself by the uncharitable opinion which they had 
conceived of them, that they were despisers of religion and the gods, and consequently 
atheists; that they were pertinacious and obstinate in their opinions; that is, 
in the modern style, they <pb n="523" id="iii.xxix-Page_523" />were heretics. And the like uncharitable conceit among Christians 
hath been thought a sufficient ground (even in the judgment of the infallible chair) 
for the justification of several bloody massacres, and the cruel proceedings of 
the inquisition against persons suspected of heresy; for after men are once sentenced 
to eternal damnation, it seems a small thing to torment and destroy their bodies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p25">4. Men may do the vilest and most wicked things, not only under 
a grave pretence of religion, but out of a real opinion and persuasion of mind, 
that they do religiously. Murder is certainly one of the great est and most crying 
sins; and yet our Saviour foretels, that the Jews should put his disciples to death, 
being verily persuaded that in so doing they should offer a most acceptable sacrifice 
to God; “yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you shall think that he 
offers a sacrifice to God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p26">Not but that the great duties and virtues of religion are very 
plain and easy to be understood; and so are the contrary sins and vices: but then 
they are only plain to a teachable, and honest, and well-disposed mind; to those 
who receive the word with meekness, and are not blinded with wrath and furious 
zeal; to those that receive the truth into an honest heart, and entertain it in 
the love of it: they are plain to the humble and meek; for the humble God will 
guide in judgment, and the meek will he teach his ways; such as these God seldom 
suffers to fall into fatal mistakes about their sin, or duty, so as to call good 
evil, and evil good; to call light darkness, and darkness light; to think uncharitableness 
a virtue, and downright murder a great duty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p27">But if men will give up themselves to be swayed by self-love and 
self-conceit, to be governed by any <pb n="524" id="iii.xxix-Page_524" />base or corrupt interest, to be blinded by prejudice, and intoxicated 
by pride, to be transported and hurried away by violent and furious passions, no 
wonder if they mistake the nature, and confound the differences of things, in 
the plainest and most palpable cases; no wonder if God give up persons of such 
corrupt minds to strong delusions to believe lies. It ought not to be strange to 
us, if such men bring their understandings to their wills and interests, and bend 
their judgments to their prejudices, make them stoop to their pride, and blindly 
to follow their passions, which way soever they lead them; for God usually leaves 
such persons to themselves, as run away from him, and is not concerned to se cure 
those from splitting upon the most dangerous rocks, who will steer their course 
by no compass, but commit themselves to the wind and tide of their own lusts and 
passions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p28">In these cases men may take the wrong way, and yet believe themselves 
to be in the right; they may oppose the truth, and persecute the profess ors of 
it, and be guilty of the blackest crimes, and the most horrid impieties, malice 
and hatred, blasphemy and murder; and yet all the while be verily persuaded that 
they are serving God, and sacrificing to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p29">Of this we have a plain and full instance in the scribes and 
pharisees, the chief priests and rulers among the Jews, who because they sought 
the honour of men and not that which was from God, and loved the praise of men 
more than the praise of God; because they were prejudiced against the meanness 
of our Saviour’s birth and condition, and had upon false grounds (though, as they 
thought, upon the infallibility of tradition, and of Scripture <pb n="525" id="iii.xxix-Page_525" />interpreted by tradition) entertained quite other notions of 
the Messias, from what he really was to be; because they were proud, and thought 
themselves too wise to learn of him: and because his doctrine of humility, and 
self-denial, did thwart their interest, and bring down their authority and credit 
among the people; therefore they set themselves against him with all their might, 
opposing his doctrine, and blasting his reputation, and persecuting him to the 
death; and all this while did bear up themselves with a conceit of the antiquity 
and privileges of their church, and their profound knowledge in the law of God, 
and a great external shew of piety and devotion, and an arrogant pretence and usurpation 
of being the only church and people of God in the world: and, by virtue of these 
advantages, they thought they might do any thing; and that whosoever opposed the 
authority of so ancient and good a church, must needs be very bad men, and deserve 
to be proceeded against in the severest manner. As if any pretence of piety could 
give a privilege to do wickedly, and by how much the wiser and holier any man took 
himself to be, he might do so much the worse things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p30">There is another remarkable instance of this in St Paul, who, 
out of a blind furious zeal for the traditions of his fathers, persecuted the true 
church of God, by imprisonment and death, and all manner of cruelties; and all 
this while he verily thought that he was in the right, and that he ought to do all 
these things against the name of Jesus of Nazareth. And if God had not in a miraculous 
manner checked him in his course, and changed his mind, he would have spent his 
whole life in that course of persecution and cruelty, and would (with Pope Paul 
IV. upon his <pb n="526" id="iii.xxix-Page_526" />death-bed) have recommended the inquisition (or if he could have 
thought of any thing more severe), to the chief priests and rulers of the Jewish 
church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p31">I will not trouble you with nearer instances; though the Jewish 
church is not the only church in the world, that hath countenanced the destruction 
and extirpation of those who differ from them, as a piece of very acceptable service 
to God, and meritorious of the pardon of their sins.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p32">5. I observe that such actions as these are nevertheless horribly 
wicked and impious, notwithstanding the good mind with which, and the good end 
for which, they are done. The Jews were not excused from the guilt of persecution 
and murder, for all they thought they did well in killing the disciples of our Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p33">For to make an action good and acceptable to God, the goodness 
of all causes, and of all circumstances, must concur; and any one defect in any 
of these does vitiate the whole action, and spoil the goodness of it. We must do 
it with a good mind, being verily persuaded that what we do is good and acceptable 
to God; in which sense St. Paul saith, “whatever is not of faith is sin;” and 
we must do it for a good end, for the honour of God, and the service of religion, 
and the benefit and edification of men. But there is one thing wanting yet, which 
is often forgotten, but is mainly considerable, viz. what we do with a good mind, 
and to a good end, must be good and lawful in itself, commanded or allowed, or at 
least not forbidden by God: if it be, what good circumstances soever may belong 
to the action, the whole action is stark naught; because the very matter and substance 
of it is evil, and unlawful, and damnable, though done for never so <pb n="527" id="iii.xxix-Page_527" />good an end. So St. Paul tells us, that they who say they might 
do evil, that good might come, their damnation was just. He tells us, indeed, that 
some would have charged this doctrine upon the Christians, and particularly upon 
himself; but he rejects it with the greatest detestation; and (which is not unworthy 
our observation) in his Epistle to the Ro man church, as if the Spirit of God, to 
whom all times are present, had particularly directed him to give this caution to 
that church, that in future ages they might be warned against so pernicious a 
principle, and all wicked practices that are consequent upon it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p34">And we find that St. Paul, after his conversion, did think it 
no sufficient plea and excuse for himself, and his persecution of the Christian 
profession, that what he did was out of zeal for God, and his true religion, as 
he was verily persuaded; but, notwithstanding that, acknowledged! himself a murderer, 
and one of the greatest sinners; for which, without the great mercy of God, he 
had perished everlastingly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p35">6. And lastly, I observe, that the corruption of the best things 
is the worst. Religion is certainly the highest accomplishment and perfection of 
human nature; and zeal for God and his truth an excellent quality, and highly 
acceptable to God: and yet nothing is more barbarous, and spurs men on to more 
horrid impieties, than a blind zeal for God, and false and mistaken principles in 
the matter of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p36">Our Saviour compares the Christian religion, and the ministers 
and professors of it, to salt and light, the most useful and delightful things in 
the world, enlightens the minds of men, and directs <pb n="528" id="iii.xxix-Page_528" />them in the way wherein they should go; it seasons the spirits 
and manners of men, and preserves them from being putrefied and corrupted; but 
if the salt lose its savour, if that which should season other things be tainted 
itself, it is thenceforth the most insipid and offensive thing in the world, “good 
for nothing, but to be cast upon the dunghill; if the light that is in us be 
darkness, how great is that darkness!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p37">Mistakes and false principles are no where so pernicious, and 
of such mischievous consequence, as in religion. A blind and misguided zeal in religion 
is enough to spoil the best nature and disposition in the world. St. Paul (for aught 
appears) was of himself of a very kind and compassionate nature; and yet what a 
fury did his mistaken zeal make him! It is hardly credible how madly he laid about 
him, but that he himself gives us the account of it: (<scripRef id="iii.xxix-p37.1" passage="Acts xxvi. 9" parsed="|Acts|26|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.9">Acts xxvi. 9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 26:10" id="iii.xxix-p37.2" parsed="|Acts|26|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.10">10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 26:11" id="iii.xxix-p37.3" parsed="|Acts|26|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.11">11</scripRef>.) “I 
verily thought with myself (says he) that I ought to do many things, contrary to 
the name of Jesus of Nazareth; which thing I also did in Jerusalem, and many of 
the saints I shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief priests. 
And when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them; and I punished 
them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme; and being 
exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them, even to strange cities.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p38">I might descend lower, and give instances both of former and latter 
times, of emperors and princes, both heathen and Christian, that of themselves were 
mild and gentle; and yet through a mistaken zeal, and the instigation of the chief 
priests, have been carried to cruel and bloody things. And, indeed, <pb n="529" id="iii.xxix-Page_529" />nothing gives so keen an edge, even to the mildest tempers, as 
an erroneous and wild zeal for God and religion; it is like quicksilver in the 
back of a sword that is not very sharp of itself, which gives a mighty force and 
weight to its blow, and makes it cut terribly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p39">And it is very sad to consider, that the zealous prosecution of 
mistakes in religion, hath produced sadder and more barbarous effects in the world, 
and more frequently, than the ordinary corruptions and degeneracy of natural light 
is apt to do; as the decay of the richest and most generous wines makes the sourest 
vinegar: so that the pasquil, or libel against Pope Urban VIII. upon occasion of 
his taking off the brazen roof of the old capital (which had held out so many ages, 
and that notwithstanding Rome had been so often sacked by barbarous nations) and 
his selling it to enrich his family [<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxix-p39.1">quod non fecerant Barbari, fecerunt Barberini</span></i>] 
may, with: changing the name and occasion, be applied to a great many others; that 
they have been guilty of those cruelties against Christians, upon account of difference 
in religion, which the most barbarous nations never exercised upon one another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p40">I have done with the observations and the text; and shall I now 
need to make any application of what hath been said to the occasion of this day? 
The thing applies itself; since the horrid design of this day was undertaken and 
carried on upon the same pretences and principles, upon which the Jews persecuted 
the disciples of our Lord, and much in the same method; for they first thundered 
out an excommunication against them, and then took it for granted, that it would 
be an acceptable sacrifice to God to destroy them.</p>
<pb n="530" id="iii.xxix-Page_530" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p41">I will not go about to aggravate the conspiracy of this day—it 
is past my skill; nor will I extend the blame and guilt of it any farther than 
the plain evidence and reason of the thing does enforce. It is a thing so scandalous 
to human nature, and so great a reflection upon any church and religion, to be accessary 
to the contriving or countenancing of any such design, that I am very well 
contented that it should be confined to as narrow a compass as may be, and none 
esteemed guilty of it but those that were openly in it, or have since 
endeavoured to excuse it. All that we desire of others, is, that they would 
declare their hearty detestation 
of such abominable practices, and be as good as their word, and that they would 
not account it a service and sacrifice to God, to destroy all that cannot be of 
their mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p42">So that in the inference from all this discourse, in short, shall 
be this, that men should take great care to inform their consciences aright, and 
to govern them by the plain rules of good and evil, the law of God written upon 
our hearts, and revealed in his word, which forbids such practices as I have been 
speaking of, as clearly as the sun shines at noon-day; and that we would always 
be afraid to do a bad thing, though gilded over with never so glorious colours, 
and specious pretences of zeal for God and his truth. For a man may do a thing with 
an honest mind, and for a religious end, and be commissioned and countenanced (as 
St. Paul was) by them who take themselves to be the only true church in the world, 
and yet at last prove to have been all the while a blasphemer and a murderer, and 
the greatest of sinners; for none of these pretences are sufficient to warrant 
and sanctify a wicked <pb n="531" id="iii.xxix-Page_531" />action: before this can be done, the immutable nature of good 
and evil must be changed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxix-p43">I will conclude all with that gentle reproof of our blessed Saviour 
to his disciples, when their zeal for him had transported them to make that cruel 
request to him, that he would (as Elias had done upon a like occasion) call for 
fire from heaven to destroy the Samaritans: “ye know not what manner of spirit 
ye are of; for the Son of man came not to destroy men’s lives, but to save them;” hereby declaring to us the true temper and spirit of Christianity, and that they 
that act contrary to it, are ignorant of the Christian religion: “ye know not 
what manner of spirit ye are of; for the Son of man came not to destroy men’s 
lives, but to save them.”</p>
<pb n="532" id="iii.xxix-Page_532" />
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXXIII. The Duty and Reason of Praying for Governors." prev="iii.xxix" next="iii.xxxi" id="iii.xxx">
<h2 id="iii.xxx-p0.1">SERMON LXXXIII.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxx-p1">[Preached on the 29th of May, 1693.}</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxx-p1.1">THE DUTY AND REASON OF PRAYING FOR GOVERNORS.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxx-p2"><i>I exhort, therefore, that first of all, supplications and giving 
of thanks be made for all men: for kings, and for all that are in authority; that 
we may lead a quiet and peaceable life, in all godliness and honesty</i>.—<scripRef passage="1Tim 2:1,2" id="iii.xxx-p2.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.2">1 
<span class="sc" id="iii.xxx-p2.2">Tim</span>. ii. 
1, 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxx-p3">I NEED not tell any here, that this day is appointed, by authority, 
for an anniversary solemnity, in a grateful commemoration of the great mercy of 
God to these nations, in putting an end to the intestine wars and confusions of 
many years, in restoring to us our own ancient government and laws, and in bringing 
home, as upon this day, the rightful heir of these kingdoms, to the crown and throne 
of his fathers: and though the glory of this day hath been not a little sullied 
and obscured by many things which have happened since that time, fitter now to be 
buried in silence and oblivion, than to be mentioned and raked up; yet it hath pleased 
God, in scattering those black clouds, which not long since hung over us, to restore 
this day to its first lustre and brightness; so that we may now with great joy look 
back upon it, as designed by the wise providence of God, to make way for the happiness 
which we now enjoy under their present majesties, by whom, under God, we have been 
delivered from that terrible and imminent danger which <pb n="533" id="iii.xxx-Page_533" />threatened our religion and laws, and the very constitution itself 
of our ancient government. And to this occasion, no kind of argument can be more 
proper and suitable than that which the text affords to our consideration, in this 
injunction of St. Paul to Timothy, to take care that in the public worship of God, 
supplications and thanksgivings be put up to God, “for kings, and all that are 
in authority.” “I exhort, therefore,” &amp;c.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p4">In which words there are four things considerable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p5">First, The duty here enjoined, which is prayer, -expressed to 
us in several words, which seem to denote the several kinds or parts of prayer; 
“I exhort, therefore, that supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving 
of thanks be made for all men: for kings, and for all that are in authority,” 
&amp;c. Some of these words are of a very near signification; and yet there seems 
some difference betwixt them, most probably this:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p6">1. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxx-p6.1">δεήσεις</span>, which we render supplications, is probably meant 
that part or kind of prayer, wherein we supplicate God for the pardon of our sins, 
and for the averting and removing of evils, whether temporal or spiritual, from 
ourselves or others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p7">2. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxx-p7.1">προσευχὰς</span>, which we render prayers, seem to be meant petitions 
for blessings and good things from God; and these are most properly called prayers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p8">3. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxx-p8.1">ἐντεύξεις</span>, seems to be particularly meant pleadings and intercessions 
on the behalf of others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p9">4. By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxx-p9.1">εὐχαριστίας</span>, is certainly intended praise and thanksgivings 
to God, for his blessings and goodness to ourselves and others. This seems to be 
the difference between them, which, whether it be exactly so or not, is not very 
material, since these are unquestionably the several kinds or parts of prayer. <pb n="534" id="iii.xxx-Page_534" />All these several sorts of prayer, St. Chrysostom, in his 
comment upon this text, tells us, were publicly used in his time, in the daily 
service of the church: “This (says he) all communicants do know is done every 
day, morning and evening; how that we pray for all the world, ‘for kings, and all 
that are in authority.’”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p10">Secondly, For whom we are to pray; in general, “for all men.” 
Our prayers are one of the greatest and best expressions of our charity, and therefore 
ought to be as large and extensive as our charity is. We are bound in common charity 
to love all men, and to wish well to them; but our bare wishes signify nothing, 
unless we direct them to God, who is able to confer upon them the blessings and 
good things which we wish to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p11">And this is a charity which God hath put into every man’s power, 
and which the poorest man in the world, as well as the richest, is capable of exercising at all times, 
and upon all occasions; for the ear of God is open to the 
prayers of the poor, as well as of the rich, and they are every whit as prevalent 
with him; nay, the Scripture seems to say, that God hath a more particular regard 
to the prayers of the poor. So that we may be liberal and bountiful in our prayers 
to those to whom we are able to give nothing else; and when our hands can not reach 
to relieve them, we may pour out our hearts to God for them; we may pray for their 
spiritual and temporal good, and we may praise God for the good which befals them, 
though it was out of our power to be any ways instrumental to procure it for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p12">Thirdly, For whom we are more especially, and in the first place, 
to pray; viz. for those who have <pb n="535" id="iii.xxx-Page_535" />the greatest and most public influence of all others upon the 
peace and happiness of mankind, “for kings, and for all that are in authority;” 
that is, for the supreme magistrate, and for all inferior magistrates, who derive 
their power and authority from the supreme.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p13">Government is necessary to the welfare of mankind, because it 
is the great band of human society, the guard of its peace, and the security of 
every man’s person and property; and, therefore, we are concerned, as much as is 
possible, both to pray for our governors, and to bless God for them; because without 
them we should be in a most wretched condition. Mankind would be unavoidably miserable 
without government; human society would presently disband, and all things would 
run into confusion. It is a remarkable saying of one of the Jewish masters, “pray for the happiness of the kingdom or government; for if it were not for the 
fear of that, men would devour one another alive.” And Josephus tells us, that “when the Jews were made subject to the Romans (though it was by 
conquest) twice 
a day they offered up sacrifices for the life and safety of the emperor.” And this 
was very agreeable to what God had commanded that people by his prophet, in a much 
like case, when the Jews were conquered by the King of Babylon, and carried away 
captives (<scripRef id="iii.xxx-p13.1" passage="Jer. xxix. 7" parsed="|Jer|29|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.29.7">Jer. xxix. 7</scripRef>.) “Seek the peace of the city whither I have caused you 
to be carried away captives, and pray unto the Lord for it; for in the peace thereof 
shall ye have peace.” And surely the reason is much stronger why we should pray 
for our natural princes and governors. I come now to the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p14">Fourth and last thing considered in the text, and <pb n="536" id="iii.xxx-Page_536" />which I principally design to speak to; namely, the reason or 
argument which the apostle uses, to engage us to pray for our princes, and for 
all that are in authority; “that we may live a quiet and peace able life, in all 
godliness and honesty.” The manifold benefits and advantages which redound to us 
from our governors, is a sufficient argument why we should pray to God for them, 
and praise him likewise for so great a blessing, and that in the first place: “I exhort, therefore, first of all,” (saith the apostle) &amp;c. Now the apostle here 
in the text expresseth two great advantages of government, which upon the matter 
do comprehend all the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p15">1. That by government we are secured in our civil rights and interests, 
in the quiet and peaceable possession of what is our own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p16">2. That we may thereby be protected in the free practice and exercise 
of religion and virtue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p17">These are the two greatest and most desirable things to man; 
and neither of these can be had without government. I shall briefly consider these 
two particulars, and then endeavour to shew, what obligation the consideration of 
them lays upon us, both to pray to God in the behalf of our princes and governors, 
and likewise to praise God for them: and then I shall conclude all with a brief 
application of this whole discourse to the solemn occasion of this day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p18">First, I shall begin with the benefits and advantages of 
government mentioned in the text, namely, these two:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p19">1. That by it we are secured in our civil rights and interests, 
in the quiet and peaceable possession of what is our own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p20">Without government there could be no such thing <pb n="537" id="iii.xxx-Page_537" />as property in any thing beyond our own persons; for nothing but 
laws can make property, and laws are the effect of government and authority: nay, 
without government, we have no security of our persons and lives, much less of any 
thing that be longs to us, and is at present in our possession. Were we not protected 
by Jaws (which are the effect of government) we could have no safety, no quiet enjoyment 
of any thing; but every man must be perpetually upon his guard against all the 
world, and exposed to continual violence and injuries from those, who are too many 
and too strong for him; so that all our quiet and security from fear and danger, 
from the fraud and oppression of those who are more crafty and powerful than ourselves, 
from end less confusions and distractions, and from a state of perpetual feud and 
war with all mankind, is entirely due and owing to civil government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p21">And this alone is so unspeakable a benefit, that without it, men, 
of all creatures, would be the most miserable; because all that wit and sagacity, 
all that cunning and contrivance, which mankind hath above the brute creatures, 
would but enable them to do so much the more mischief to one another, and to devise and find out more powerful and effectual means and instruments to harm and 
destroy one another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p22">In short, that we live, and that we live well, in any tolerable 
condition either of safety or plenty, and that we are able to call any thing our 
own for one day, or for one hour; that we are not in perpetual terror and apprehension 
of mortal dangers, and that we are at any time free from the invasion of what we 
at present possess, by the fraud and force of others, is solely the effect of this 
great blessing and Divine appointment of government, to preserve <pb n="538" id="iii.xxx-Page_538" />the peace of human society, and by wise and wholesome laws, 
to tie up men’s hands from mutual injuries and violence. Upon this all the comfort 
and all the security of human laws does depend. From hence it comes to pass (that, 
as the Scripture expresseth it,) we may “sit down every man under his own vine, 
and under his own fig-tree,” and that there shall be none “to make us afraid.” 
So that if security is necessary to the comfort and happiness of mankind; then 
government is so too: for without this, the societies of men would presently dissolve 
and fall in pieces, and all things would run into confusion and disorder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p23">2. Another great benefit which may reasonably be expected from 
government (though it does not always so happen) is, that men are protected by it 
in the free exercise and practice of religion and virtue. Therefore we should pray 
“for kings, and for all that are in authority, (says the apostle) that we may lead 
quiet and peaceable lives in all godliness and honesty;” that is, in the practice 
of piety and devotion towards God; of sobriety and temperance in regard to ourselves, 
and of justice and charity toward all men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p24">It is true, indeed, (and so the apostles and first Christians 
found it by experience) that the edge and authority of laws may be, and sometimes 
is, turned upon the true religion, and the sincere professors of it: but even then, 
though good men may receive great harms and injuries from persecuting princes and 
governors \;as the primitive Christians did from several of the Roman emperors); 
yet then it so happens, that good men have some considerable benefit and protection 
from the civil government and laws, being for the most part preserved from the fury <pb n="539" id="iii.xxx-Page_539" />and rage of the multitude; so that, though particular persons 
undergo the trial of cruel sufferings, yet much greater numbers do escape and are 
preserved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p25">And which is very considerable in this matter, against several 
of the main and essential parts of religion, there never were any human laws made; 
as against inward love, honour and reverence of Almighty God, and the worshipping 
him in our hearts, and in secret; of this great part of religion human laws can 
make no cognizance: nay, farther yet, against humility and meekness, against modesty 
and patience, against temperance and chastity, against peaceableness and obedience 
to government, against justice and gratitude, against charity and forgiveness of 
injuries, against these and such-like virtues, the apostle has told us, there is 
no law. Against the practice of these (without some of which government could 
not 
possibly subsist) no persecution was ever raised, no, not by the worst of governors! 
on the contrary, in the practice of these virtues, good men have been in all ages 
and times protected by law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p26">It is true, indeed, that good men have many times been grievously 
persecuted by the civil government and authority, for the external profession of 
revealed religion; which was the case of the Christians at that time, when the apostle 
commanded them to pray for kings, and all that were in authority; that, under their 
protection, they might lead quiet and peaceable lives, “in all godliness and honesty.” 
St. Paul knew very well, when he gave this injunction to them, that supplications 
and prayers be made for kings, “and for all that are in authority,” that the powers 
of the world did not at that time favour <pb n="540" id="iii.xxx-Page_540" />Christianity; but he knew, likewise, that government was necessary 
to the happiness of mankind, and that Christians, even in that state of persecution, 
did enjoy many considerable benefits and advantages by it, so that they were not 
perpetually exposed to popular rage and cruelty, and the violence of wicked and 
unreasonable men; which would not only have hindered the progress of Christianity, 
but would in a short time have endangered the extinguishing of it. Besides that, 
by the favour and protection of government, the Christians had many considerable 
intervals of peace and ease, which gave Christianity a breathing time, and opportunity 
to recover itself; and though the secular authority did for a long time discountenance 
Christianity, and keep it under hatches; that was but an accidental effect and 
abuse of government, and obedience was still due, and prayers for it so much the 
more necessary, yea, and thanksgivings to God for it very reasonable, upon account 
of the common benefits and advantages of it to human society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p27">Besides that, Christians did hope and believe, that the civil 
government might in time be gained to give its countenance and assistance to Christianity, 
and that kings and princes might become nursing fathers to the church, as was expressly 
foretold by the prophets, and afterwards in God’s due time was remarkably accomplished. 
In the mean time, Christians were patiently to obey and suffer, in expectation 
of those glorious rewards in another world, which were promised to their faith and 
patience; and to pray for the powers that persecuted them, that they also might 
be brought to the acknowledgment of the truth, and might use that power which God 
had committed to them for the protection of <pb n="541" id="iii.xxx-Page_541" />truth and innocency, and for the continuance and support of the 
true religion; which, blessed be God, was afterwards the case of Christianity for 
several ages. I proceed, in the</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p28">Second place, To shew what obligation the consideration of the 
mighty benefits and advantages of government lays upon us, both to pray to God on 
the behalf of princes and governors, and likewise to praise God for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p29">Because in their welfare and prosperity the public peace and 
happiness doth chiefly consist, and in the public good consists the good of particular 
persons; and, above all, the piety and goodness of princes and magistrates (especially 
those who are in the highest place of authority) have a general good influence upon 
the manners of men, both for the discountenancing of wickedness and vice, and for 
the encouragement of religion and virtue, which are the main pillars and foundation 
of public peace and prosperity. A king sitting “in the throne of judgment (saith 
Solomon, <scripRef id="iii.xxx-p29.1" passage="Prov. xx. 8" parsed="|Prov|20|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.8">Prov. xx. 8</scripRef>.) scattereth away all evil with his eyes.” The pattern of a 
religious and good prince is a living law to his subjects, and more than the example 
of ten thousand others, to mould and fashion the manners of the people to a conformity 
to it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p30">Besides that, there is (as one expresseth it) a kind of moral 
connexion and communication of evil and of guilt betwixt princes and people, so 
that they are many times mutually rewarded for the virtues and good actions, and 
punished for the sins and faults, of one another. Of which proceedings of the Divine 
justice towards the people of Israel, there are many remarkable instances in Scripture, 
where God rewarded the piety of good princes with great blessings <pb n="542" id="iii.xxx-Page_542" />upon their people, and punished the personal faults of their 
kings with public judgments upon the whole nation. So that in truth it is the greatest kindness and charity to ourselves, to pray for our princes and 
governors; because our welfare is involved in theirs, and we suffer not only in 
all the misfortunes and calamities which befal them, but many times upon account 
of their personal faults and miscarriages. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxx-p30.1">Quicquid delirant reges, plectuntur achivi</span></i>—the extravagances of princes are punished in the misfortunes of their subjects. 
Thus David (otherwise a very good king) sinned in numbering the people, and the 
plague fell upon them; he was punished in the calamity of his people. And this was 
in no wise unjust, because there are always sins enough in any nation to deserve 
punishment, and God may take what occasion he pleases, to send his judgments upon 
them that deserve them; for princes and people make but one civil and political 
body, and what part of it soever is punished, the other suffers. And this is the 
true ground and reason of the communication of punishments betwixt princes and 
people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p31">Another consideration which should engage us to pray for those 
that are in authority, is, that we reap the great benefit of their care, and pains, 
and vigilancy for us—under their shadow we are safe. Our innocency and our rights 
are protected by their power and laws, and by the just punishments which they inflict 
upon evil-doers, and upon those who go about to violate our rights in any kind; 
so that we ought to pray and to praise God for them, as our great benefactors, and 
the chief instruments of our security and welfare; and therefore not only in duty, 
but in justice and gratitude, we are bound to <pb n="543" id="iii.xxx-Page_543" />wish all good to them, and to intercede with 
God for them, for 
the peace and prosperity of their government, and to bless God on their behalf: 
yea, we ought to do this out of love to ourselves; because their good and 
prosperity is our’s, their goodness and righteousness, their personal piety and 
virtues extend to us, and have a mighty influence upon us, to excite and 
encourage us to follow their good example, and to “go and do likewise.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p32">And we ought likewise to do this out of charity and compassion 
to our princes and governors, whose condition is in truth rather to be pitied and 
envied, and whose high place and dignity is much more to be dreaded than desired 
by a wise man, considering how heavy a burden they sustain, what dangers they are 
continually exposed to, what cares, and troubles, and censures, they daily undergo 
for our safety and ease. So that, whatever ambitious and inconsiderate men may think, 
wise men do certainly know and find by experience, that to discharge with care and 
faithfulness all the parts of a good governor, is a very difficult and troublesome 
province. Inferior magistrates find care and trouble enough, in that small share 
and part of it which they sustain; and, if so, then certainly the care and concernment 
of the whole must needs be a heavy burden indeed; and what abilities are sufficient 
for it what shoulders are strong enough to stand under it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p33">And as upon this account they have the greatest need of our prayers 
for God’s direction and assistance in the discharge of their high office, so likewise 
for his powerful grace to preserve them from sin and evil, in the midst of those 
manifold temptations to which they are continually exposed, in appearance much 
beyond other men, from the height of <pb n="544" id="iii.xxx-Page_544" />their condition, to pride and insolency, to injustice and oppression; 
from the abundance of all things, which minister to luxury and excess, and from 
the officious servility of parasites and flatterers, who soothe them in their faults, 
and humour them in their passions, and comply with their corrupt and vicious inclinations, 
and are always ready at hand, and for ward instruments to execute their commands, 
and to serve their lusts and vices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p34">And, as princes greatly need our prayers upon these accounts; 
so it is just matter of praise and thankfulness to God, when a nation hath wise, 
just, and good princes, who lay to heart the interest of their people, and endeavour 
by all the wise methods and honest arts of government, effectually to procure it; 
who, by their authority and due execution of the law, do discountenance, and, as 
much as in them lies, restrain wickedness and vice; and by their own example encourage 
virtue and piety in their subjects; and thereby invite, and even provoke them to 
the like practices: the life of a good prince is a kind of public censure of ill 
manners, and reproof of wicked practices. And I do not know, whether there be a 
more delightful sight on this side heaven, than to see those, who are in eminent 
place and power, even if they might do whatever they would, yet continually choosing 
to do what they ought; as if their power were so far from being a temptation to 
them to do evil, that, on the contrary, the consideration of it is one of the best 
and strong est arguments to restrain them from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p35">Weak minds are apt to measure their liberty by their power, and 
to think, that the higher and greater they are, so much the greater privilege they 
have to be more extravagantly bad than others; but, if the <pb n="545" id="iii.xxx-Page_545" />matter 
be really considered, the argument runs the other way; and he that reasons 
wisely, will certainly conclude with Tully—<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxx-p35.1">In maxima quaque 
fortuna minimum licere</span></i>: that “they who are in the highest station and greatest 
power, have, of all others, the least liberty to do what they list.” Their power, 
supposing it never so uncontrollable and unaccountable, would be so far from being 
in reason a temptation to them to do what they ought not, that in truth it would 
set them above the temptation of doing any ill thing; because they would stand 
in awe of no body, and there would be nothing that could hinder them from doing 
what is best, if they had a mind to it; and every one ought to have such a mind: 
and nothing can be more misbecoming, and more directly contrary to the nature of 
their office, and the power wherewith they are entrusted, than to give an example 
of breaking those laws, which they are to see put in execution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p36">God himself, because he hath all power, is therefore all goodness, 
and is therefore “holy in all his ways, and righteous in all his works,” according 
to the reasoning of the author of the book of Wisdom, who argues thus with God: 
“It is not (says he) agreeable with thy power to condemn him that hath not deserved 
to be punished;” that is, it is not agreeable with infinite power, to do any thing 
that is unjust; “for thy power (saith he to God) is the beginning of righteousness, 
and because thou art the Lord of all, it maketh thee to be gracious unto all.” Infinite 
power is the foundation and principle of goodness and righteousness, and all-powerful 
being is good and righteous, not only from choice, but from a necessity of nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p37">And this is the true ground and reason of that <pb n="546" id="iii.xxx-Page_546" />saying of St. James, that “God cannot be tempted with evil,” 
because his infinite power sets him above all temptation to it: for what reason 
can be imagined, why he that hath all power, shall have any inclination to be otherwise 
than good? What can tempt him thereto, since he that hath all power can neither 
have any hopes of being greater than he is, nor any fear of becoming less? And all 
temptation is founded either in hope or fear; and where neither of these can have 
any place, there can be no occasion, no possible motive or temptation to evil; 
for to be evil, and to do evil, is always an effect of weakness and want of power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p38">The sum of what I have said upon this argument, and the design 
indeed of it, is to shew, that the greater power and authority any one hath, the 
less liberty he hath to do any thing that is bad. And I have been the larger upon 
this, because I would fain imprint upon the minds of persons, whom the providence 
of God hath invested with great power and authority, that, as they have great opportunities 
of doing more good than others, so they have greater reason, and more advantages 
of doing it, and are more inexcusable if they do any thing that is bad; not only 
because their actions are of a more public influence and observation; but because 
their temptations to evil, how great soever they may seem to be, are in truth and 
reality much less than other men s. Happy are those princes that wisely consider 
this, and make their power and authority over others an argument to be so much better 
themselves, and to do so much more good to others; and because they are less subject 
to the coercive power of law, do for that reason think themselves so much the more 
obliged to be a law to themselves. Blessed <pb n="547" id="iii.xxx-Page_547" />be God for the happiness which we enjoy in this respect; and 
let us earnestly beseech him, that he would be pleased to bestow such a plentiful 
mea sure of his grace and Holy Spirit on our most gracious king and queen, as may 
effectually both engage and enable them to use their power to the best purposes 
for the public good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p39">And thus I have briefly gone over, and explained to you, the several 
particulars in the text: the duty of prayer here enjoined; for whom we are to 
pray, in general for all men; and for whom more especially, and, in the first 
place, “for kings, and all that are in authority;” and upon what considerations 
we are to pray for them; and to praise God in their behalf, because of the great 
benefits we receive by them, and because, both in respect of the dangers and difficulties 
of their condition, they stand in need of our prayers above other men; besides 
that in praying for their welfare and prosperity, we pray for our own peace and 
happiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p40">And now to apply this to ourselves, and to the occasion of this 
day. By all that hath been said, we cannot but be convinced what cause we have to 
bless God for that happy government which we live under, that excellent constitution, 
under the gentle influences whereof we enjoy more liberty, more plenty, and more 
security from all manner of injury and oppression, than any nation this day on the 
face of the earth. Therefore, with what thank fulness should we this day commemorate 
the happy restoration of this government to us, after the miserable distractions 
and confusions of twenty years, by the restoration and return of our banished sovereign, in so peaceable, and yet so wonderful a manner, <pb n="548" id="iii.xxx-Page_548" />that a remembrance of it, even at this distance, is almost 
still matter of amazement to us!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p41">“Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, who alone doth wondrous 
things.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p42">And with our joyful praises let us join our most devout and fervent 
prayers to Almighty God, for the king’s and queen’s majesties, and for all that 
are in authority. And I may truly say, that there was hardly ever greater reason 
and occasion for it, from both our distractions at home, and our dangers from abroad; never was there greater need of our earnest supplications and prayers, than at 
this time, when our armies and fleets are in motion, and when God seems already 
to have given us some earnest of good success:—blessed be his great and glorious 
name!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p43">We have indeed a great army, and a more powerful fleet, than 
ever this nation sent forth; but unless God be on our side, and favour our 
cause, in vain are all our preparations; for whenever his providence is pleased 
to interpose, “by strength shall no man prevail.” Have we not reason then to cry 
mightily unto God, when the only strength of the nation is at stake, when our 
sins and provocations are so many and great, and there lies so heavy a load of 
guilt upon us? when the person of his sacred majesty is exposed to so much 
hazard, not only in the high places of the field, but from the restless attempts 
of the malicious and implacable enemies of our peace and religion, that he would 
be graciously pleased to go forth with our armies and fleets, and not remember 
our iniquities against us, but save us for his mercies sake?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p44">We are too apt to murmur and complain of miscarriages, and the 
ill management of affairs; but <pb n="549" id="iii.xxx-Page_549" />surely the best thing we can do, and that which best becomes us, 
is to look forward, and to turn our censures of our governors and their actions 
into humble supplications to God in their behalf, and in behalf of the whole nation; 
“that he would be pleased to turn us every one from the evil of our ways, that 
he may return to us, and have mercy on us, that so iniquity may not be our ruin; 
that he may rejoice over us to do us good, and may at last think thoughts of 
peace towards us, thoughts of good and not of evil, to give us an expected end 
of our troubles.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p45">Let us then betake ourselves to the proper work of this day, hearty 
prayers and thanksgivings to Almighty God for the king and queen, and for all that 
are in authority; that as he hath been pleased by a wonderful providence to rescue 
us from the imminent danger we were in, and from all our fears, by the happy advancement 
of their majesties to the throne of these kingdoms; so he would of his infinite 
goodness still preserve and continue to us this light of our eyes, and breath of 
our nostrils, princes of that great clemency and goodness, which render them the 
true representatives of God upon earth, and the most gracious governors of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p46">And let us earnestly beseech him, that he would confirm and strengthen 
them in all goodness, and make them wise as angels of God, to discern betwixt good 
and evil, that they may know how to go in and out before this great people; that 
he would give them the united affections of their people, and a heart to study and 
seek their good all the days of their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxx-p47">And, finally, That he would be pleased to continue so great a 
blessing to us, and to grant them a long and prosperous reign over us: and that 
their <pb n="550" id="iii.xxx-Page_550" />posterity in this royal family may endure for ever, and their 
throne as the days of heaven; that under them the people of these nations, we and 
the generations to come, may lead quiet and peaceable lives, in all godliness and 
honesty; for his mercies sake in Jesus Christ, who is King of kings, and Lord of 
lords; to whom, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, dominion 
and power, now and for ever. Amen.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Sermon LXXXIV. The Love of God to Men in the Incarnation of Christ." prev="iii.xxx" next="iv" id="iii.xxxi">
<h2 id="iii.xxxi-p0.1">SERMON LXXXIV.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xxxi-p1">[Preached in the Chapel of Lambeth-house on Christmas-day, 1691.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxxi-p1.1">THE LOVE OF GOD TO MEN IN THE INCARNATION OF CHRIST.</h3>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xxxi-p2"><i>In this was manifested the love of God towards us, because that 
God sent his only-begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him</i>.—<scripRef passage="John 4:9" id="iii.xxxi-p2.1" parsed="|John|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.9"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxxi-p2.2">John</span> iv. 9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="first" id="iii.xxxi-p3">THESE words contain a clear and evident demonstration of the 
love of God to us; “in this was manifested the love of God towards us;” that 
is, by this it plainly appears, that God had a mighty love for us, that he “sent 
his only-begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him.” In which 
we may consider this threefold evidence of God’s love to mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p4">I. That he should be pleased to take our case into consideration, 
and to concern himself for our happiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p5">II. That he should design so great a benefit to us, which is here 
expressed by life; “that we might live through him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p6">III. That he was pleased to use such a means for the obtaining 
and procuring of this benefit for us; he “sent his only-begotten Son into the 
world, that we might live through him.” Each of these singly is a great evidence 
of God’s love to us; much more all of them together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p7">I. It is a great evidence of the love of God to mankind, that 
he was pleased to take our case into <pb n="552" id="iii.xxxi-Page_552" />consideration, and to concern himself for our happiness. Nothing 
does more commend an act of kindness, than if there be great condescension in it. 
We use to value a small favour, if it be done to us by one that is far above us, 
more than a far greater done to us by a mean and inconsiderable person. This made 
David to break out into such admiration, when he considered the ordinary providence 
of God towards mankind. “Lord, what is man, that thou art mindful of him; or the 
son of man, that thou shouldest consider him!” This is a wonderful condescension, 
indeed, for God to be mindful of man!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p8">At the best we are but his creatures, and upon that very account 
at an infinite distance from him; so that were not he infinitely good, he would 
not be concerned for us, who are so infinitely beneath the consideration of his 
love and pity. Neither are we of the highest rank of creatures; we are much be 
low the angels, as to the excellency and perfection of our beings; so that if God 
had not had a peculiar pity and regard to the sons of men, he might have placed 
his affection and care upon a much nobler order of creatures than we are, and so 
much the more miserable, because they fell from a higher step of happiness—I mean 
the lost angels; but yet, for reasons best known to his infinite wisdom, God 
passed by them, and was pleased to consider us. This the apostle to the Hebrews 
takes notice of, as an argument of God’s peculiar and extraordinary love to 
mankind, that “he sent his Son, not to take upon him the nature of angels, but 
of the seed of Abraham.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p9">Now that he, who is far above us, and after that we by wilful 
transgression had lost ourselves, had no obligation to take care of us, but what 
his own <pb n="553" id="iii.xxxi-Page_553" />goodness laid upon him; that he should concern himself so much 
for us, and be so solicitous for our recovery, this is a great evidence of his 
kindness and good- will to us, and cannot be imagined to proceed from any other 
cause.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p10">II. Another evidence of God’s great love to us is, that he was 
pleased to design so great a benefit for us. This the Scripture expresseth to us 
by life; and it is usual in Scripture to express the best and most desirable things 
by life; because, as it is one of the greatest blessings, so it is the foundation 
of all other enjoyments: and therefore the apostle useth but this one word to express 
to us all the blessings and benefits of Christ’s coming into the world; “God 
sent his only-begotten Son into the world, that we might live through him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p11">And this expression is very proper to our case; because life 
signifies the reparation of all that which was lost by the fall of man. For man, 
by his wilful degeneracy and apostacy from God, is sunk into a state of sin and 
misery, both which the Scripture is wont to express by death. In respect of our 
sinful state we are spiritually dead; and in respect of the punishment and misery 
due to us for our sins, we are judicially dead, dead in law; for “the wages of 
sin is death.” Now God hath sent his Son into the world, that in both these 
respects “we might live through him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p12">1. We were spiritually dead, dead in trespasses and sins, as the 
apostle speaks: (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p12.1" passage="Eph. ii. 1" parsed="|Eph|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.1">Eph. ii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eph 2:2" id="iii.xxxi-p12.2" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">2</scripRef>.) “You hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins, wherein in times past ye walked, according to the course of this 
world.” Every wicked man, though in a natural sense he be alive, yet in a moral 
sense he is dead. So the apostle, <pb n="554" id="iii.xxxi-Page_554" />speaking of those who live in sinful 
lusts and pleasures, says 
of them that “they are dead while they live.” (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p12.3" passage="1 Tim. v. 6" parsed="|1Tim|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.6">1 Tim. v. 6</scripRef>.) What corrupt humours 
are to the body, that sin is to the soul their disease and their death. Now God 
sent his Son to deliver us from their death, by renewing our nature, and mortifying 
our lusts; by restoring us to the life of grace and holiness, and “destroying 
the body of sin in us, that henceforth we should not serve sin.” And that this is 
a great argument of the mighty love of God to us, the apostle tells us: (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p12.4" passage="Eph. ii. 4" parsed="|Eph|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.4">Eph. ii. 
4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eph 2:5" id="iii.xxxi-p12.5" parsed="|Eph|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.5">5</scripRef>.) “God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even 
when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ.” It is an argument of the riches of God’s mercy, and of his great love to us, to recover us out 
of this sad and deplorable case. It is a kindness infinitely greater than to redeem us from the most wretched slavery, or to rescue us from the most dreadful and 
cruel temporal death; and yet we should value this as a favour and benefit, that 
could never be sufficiently acknowledged: but God hath sent his Son to deliver 
us from a worse bondage, and a more dreadful kind of death; so that well might 
the apostle ascribe this great deliverance of mankind from the slavery of our lusts, 
and the death of sin, to the boundless mercy and love of God to us. “God, who is 
rich in mercy, for the great love wherewith he loved us, hath quickened us together 
with Christ, even when we were dead in sins:” when our case was as desperate as 
could well be imagined; then was God pleased to undertake this great cure, and 
to provide such a remedy, as cannot fail to be effectual for our recovery, if we 
will but make use of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p13">2. We were likewise judicially dead in law, being <pb n="555" id="iii.xxxi-Page_555" />condemned by the just sentence of it. So soon as ever we sinned, 
eternal death was by the sentence of God’s law become our due portion and reward; and this being our case, God, in tender commiseration and pity to mankind, was 
pleased to send his Son into the world, to interpose between the justice of God 
and the demerits of men; and by reversing the sentence that was gone out against 
us, and procuring a pardon for us, to rescue us from the misery of eternal death; and not only so, but, upon the condition of faith and repentance, of obedience 
and a holy life, to bestow eternal life upon us; and by this means to restore us 
to a better condition than that from which we were fallen, and to advance us to 
a happiness greater than that of innocency.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p14">And was not this great love, to design and provide so great a 
benefit and blessing for us; “to send his Son Jesus to bless us, in turning away 
every one of us from our iniquities?” Our blessed Saviour, who came from the bosom 
of his Father, and knew his tender affection and compassion to mankind, speaks of 
this as a most wonderful and unparalleled expression of his love to us: (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p14.1" passage="John iii. 16" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">John iii. 
16</scripRef>.) “God so loved the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son.” “God so loved 
the world,” so greatly, so strangely, so beyond our biggest hopes, nay, so contrary 
to all reasonable expectations, as to send his only-begotten Son to seek and to 
save the sinful sons of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p15">If it had only in general been declared to us, that God was about 
to send his Son into the world upon some great design, and been left to us to conjecture 
what his errand and business should be; how would this have alarmed the guilty 
consciences of sinful men, and filled them with infinite jealousies and suspicion, <pb n="556" id="iii.xxxi-Page_556" />with fearful expectations of wrath and fiery indignation 
to consume them? For considering the great wickedness and degeneracy of mankind, 
what could we have thought, but that surely God was sending his Son upon a design 
of vengeance to chastise a sinful world, to vindicate the honour of his despised 
laws, and to revenge the multiplied affronts which had been offered to the highest 
Majesty of heaven, by his pitiful and ungrateful creatures? Our own guilt would 
have been very apt to have filled us with such imaginations as these, that in all 
likelihood the Son of God was coming to judgment, to call the wicked world to an 
account, to proceed against his Father’s rebels, to pass sentence upon them, and 
to execute the vengeance which they had deserved. This we might justly have dreaded; 
and. indeed, considering our case, how ill we have deserved at God’s hands, and 
how highly we have provoked him; what other weighty matter could we hope for?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p16">But the goodness of God hath strangely outdone our hopes, and 
deceived our expectation; so it follows in the next words, “God sent not his 
Son into the world to condemn the world” (intimating that this we might justly have 
imagined and feared), but upon a quite contrary design, “that through him the world 
might be saved.” What a surprise of kindness is here! that, instead of “sending 
his Son to condemn us,” he should “send him into the world to save us;” to 
rescue us from the jaws of death and of hell, from that eternal and intolerable 
misery which we had incurred and deserved!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p17">And if he had proceeded no farther, this had been wonderful mercy 
and kindness: but his love stopped not here; it was not contented to spare us <pb n="557" id="iii.xxxi-Page_557" />and free us from misery, but was restless till it had found out 
a way to bring us to happiness; for “God so loved the world, that he gave his 
only-begotten Son,” not only “that whosoever believes in him might not perish,” 
but “might have everlasting life.” This is the second evidence of God’s great love 
to us, the greatness of the blessing and benefit which he hath designed and provided 
for us, “that we might live through him;” not only be delivered from spiritual 
and eternal death, but be made partakers of eternal life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p18">III. The last evidence of God’s great love to us, which 1 mentioned, 
was this, that God was pleased to use such a means, for the obtaining and procuring 
of this great blessing and benefit; “he sent his only-begotten Son into the 
world, that we might live through him.” And this will appear to be great love 
indeed, if we consider these four things:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p19">1. The person whom he was pleased to employ upon this design; 
“he sent his only-begotten Son.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p20">2. How much he abased him, in order to the effecting and 
accomplishing of this design, implied in these words, “he sent him into the 
world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p21">3. If we consider to whom he was sent, to the world. And,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p22">4. That he did all this voluntarily and freely, out of his mere 
pity and goodness; not constrained hereto by any necessity, not prevailed upon 
by any application or importunity of ours, nor obliged by any benefit or kindness 
from us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p23">1. Let us consider the person whom God was pleased to employ in 
this design, “he sent his only-begotten Son;” no less person than his own Son, 
and no less dear to him than “his only-be gotten Son.”</p>
<pb n="558" id="iii.xxxi-Page_558" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p24">(1.) No less person than his own Son; and the dignity of the person 
that was employed in our behalf, doth strangely heighten and set off the kindness. 
What an endearment is it of the mercy of our redemption, that God was pleased 
to employ upon this design no meaner person than his own Son, his begotten Son; 
so he is called in the text, “his Son,” in so peculiar a manner as no creature 
is, or can be; the creatures below man are called the works of God, but never 
his children; the angels are in Scripture called the sons of God; and Adam 
likewise is called the son of God, because God made him after his own image and 
likeness in holiness and righteousness, and in his dominion and sovereignty over 
the creatures below him; but this title of “begotten Son of God” was never given 
to any of the creatures, man or angel; “for unto which of the angels said he, at any time, 
Thou art my Son, this day have I be gotten thee?” as the apostle reasons, (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p24.1" passage="Heb. i. 5" parsed="|Heb|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.5">Heb. 
i. 5</scripRef>.) He must be a great person indeed to whom this title belongs, of “the begotten 
Son of God;” and it must; be a mighty love indeed which moved God to employ so 
great a person, on the behalf of so pitiful and wretched creatures as we are. It 
had been a mighty condescension for God to treat with us at all; but that no less 
person than his own Son should be the ambassador, is an astonishing regard of Heaven to poor sinful dust and ashes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p25">(2.) The person was as dear to God as he was great; he was “his only-begotten Son.” It had been a great instance of Abraham’s love and obedience to God, to have sacrificed a son at his command; but this circumstance makes 
it much greater, that it was his only son: “Hereby I know that thou fearest God 
(says the angel), since thou hast not withheld <pb n="559" id="iii.xxxi-Page_559" />thy soil, thine only son from me.” This is a demonstration 
that God loved us at a stupendous rate, when he would send “his only-begotten Son” into the world for us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p26">Before this, God had tried several ways with mankind, and employed 
several messengers to us; sometimes he sent his angels, and many times his servants 
the prophets; but in these last days he hath sent his Son* He had many more servants 
to have employed upon this message, but he had but one Son; and rather than 
mankind should be ruined and lost, he would send him. Such was the love of God 
towards us, that rather than our recovery should not be effected, he would 
employ in this work the greatest and dearest person to him both in heaven and 
earth, “his only-begotten Son:” “in this was the love of God manifested, that he 
sent his only-begotten Son, that we might live through him.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p27">2. Let us consider, how much this glorious and excellent person 
was abased in order to the effecting and accomplishing of this design, which is 
here expressed by sending him into the world; and this comprehends his incarnation, 
with all the mean and abasing circumstances of it. This the apostle declares fully 
to us: (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p27.1" passage="Phil. ii. 6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Phil 2:7" id="iii.xxxi-p27.2" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">7</scripRef>.) though “he was in the form of God (that is, truly and 
really God), yet he made himself of no reputation,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xxxi-p27.3">ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε</span>, “he emptied 
himself;” was contented to be strangely lessened and diminished, and took upon 
him the form of a servant, or slave, and was made in the likeness of men; that 
is, did really assume human nature. Here was an abasement, indeed, for God to become 
man; for “the only-begotten Son of God to take upon him the form of a servant, 
and to become obedient <pb n="560" id="iii.xxxi-Page_560" />to death, even the death of the cross,” which was the death 
of slaves and infamous malefactors! Here was love, indeed, that God was willing 
that his own dear Son should be thus obscured and diminished, and become so mean 
and so miserable for our sakes: that he should not only stoop to be made man and 
to dwell among us, but that he should likewise submit to the infirmities of our 
nature, and to be made in all things like unto us, sin only excepted; that he 
should be contented to bear so many affronts and indignities from perverse and unthankful 
men, and to endure such contradiction of sinners against himself; that “he, who 
was the brightness of his Father’s glory,” should be despised and rejected of men, 
“a man of sorrows, and acquainted with griefs,” and rather than we should perish, 
should put himself into our place and be contented to suffer and die for us; and 
that God should be willing that all this should be done to his only Son to save 
sinners. What greater testimony could he give of his love to us?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p28">3. Let us consider, farther, to whom he was sent, which is also 
implied in these words: “he sent his Son into the world;” into a wicked world, 
that was altogether unworthy of him; and an ungrateful world, that did most unworthily 
use him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p29">First, Into a wicked world, that was altogether unworthy of him, 
that had deserved no such kindness at his hands. For what were we, that God should 
send such a person amongst us, that he should make his Son stoop so low, as to dwell 
in our nature and to become one of us? We were rebels and enemies, enemies to God 
by evil works, up in arms against heaven, and at open defiance with God our Maker. 
When the world was in this <pb n="561" id="iii.xxxi-Page_561" />posture of enmity and hostility against God; then he sent his 
Son to treat with us, and to offer us peace. What can more commend the love of God 
than this, that he should shew such kindness to us when we were sinners and enemies? 
Herein “God hath commended his love towards us;” (says the apostle, <scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p29.1" passage="Rom. v. 8" parsed="|Rom|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.8">Rom. v. 8</scripRef>.) 
in that “whilst we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p30">Secondly, Into an ungrateful world that did most unworthily use 
him, that gave no becoming entertainment to him (“the foxes had holes, and the 
birds of the air had nests; but the Son of man had not where to lay his head”); 
that heaped all mariner of contumelies and indignities upon him, that persecuted 
him all his life, and at last put him to a most painful and shameful death; in 
a word, that was so far from receiving him as the Son of God, that they did not 
treat him with common humanity, and like one of the sons of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p31">4. He did all this voluntarily and freely; God sent his Son into 
the world, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxxi-p31.1">mero motu</span></i>, of his own mere grace and goodness, moved by nothing but his 
own bowels, and the consideration of our misery; not overpowered by any force; 
(for what could offer violence to him “to whom all power belongs?”) not constrained 
by any necessity, for he had been happy, though we had remained for ever miserable; he might have chosen other objects of his love and pity, and have left us involved 
in that misery which we had wilfully brought upon ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p32">Nor was he prevailed upon by any application from us, or importunity 
of ours to do this for us. Had we been left to have contrived the way of our recovery, 
this which God hath done for us could <pb n="562" id="iii.xxxi-Page_562" />never have entered into the heart of man to have imagined, much 
less to have desired it at his hands. If the way of our salvation had been put into 
the hands of our own counsel and choice, how could we have been so impudent as to 
have begged of God that his only Son might descend from heaven and “become man,” 
be poor, despised, and miserable for our sakes? God may stoop as low as he 
pleaseth, being secure of his own majesty and greatness; but it had been a boldness in us, 
not far from blasphemy, to have desired of him to condescend to such a submission.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p33">Nor, lastly, was he pre-obliged by any kindness or benefit 
from us; so far from that, that we had given him all possible provocation to the 
contrary, and had reason to expect the effect of his heaviest displeasure: and 
yet, though he was the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxxi-p33.1">pars laesa</span></i>, the party that had been disobliged and injured; though we 
were first in the offence and provocation, he was pleased to make the first overtures 
of peace and reconciliation; and though it was wholly our concernment and not his, 
yet he was pleased to condescend so far, to our perverseness and obstinacy, as 
to send his Son to us, and to beseech us to be reconciled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p34">Now “herein” (says the apostle, immediately after the text), 
“herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son 
to be the propitiation for our sins.” Herein is the love of God manifested, that 
the kindness began on his part, and not on ours; that being neither obliged nor 
desired by us, he did freely, and of his own accord, “send his only-begotten 
Son into the world, that we might live through him.”</p>
<pb n="563" id="iii.xxxi-Page_563" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p35">What no remains but to apply this to ourselves?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p36">1. Let us propound to ourselves the love of God for our pattern 
and example. This is the inference which the apostle makes in the next verse but 
one after the text: “Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another.” 
One would have thought the inference should have been, if God so loved us, that 
we ought also to love him. But the apostle doth not speak so much of the affection 
as the effect of love; and his meaning is, if God hath bestowed such benefits upon 
us, we ought, in imitation of him, to be kind and beneficial one to another. Not 
but that we ought to “love God with all our hearts, and souls, and strength;” 
but in this sense we are not capable of it. We cannot be beneficial to him; because 
he is self-sufficient, and stands in need of nothing; and therefore the apostle 
adds this as a reason why he does not exhort men to love God, but one another: “No man hath seen God at any time;” he is not sensible to us, and therefore none 
of these sensible things can signify any thing to him. But he hath friends and relations here in the world, who are capable of the sensible effects of our love, and 
to whom we may shew kindness for his sake; we cannot be beneficial to God, but we 
may testify our love to him, by our kindness and charity to men, who are made after 
the image of God; and if we see any one miserable, that is consideration enough 
to move our charity. There was nothing but this in us to move him to pity us, 
“when we were in our blood, and no eye pitied us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p37">God is a pattern of the most generous kindness and charity. Though 
he be infinitely above us, <pb n="564" id="iii.xxxi-Page_564" />yet he thought it not below him to consider our case, and to employ 
his only Son to save us; he had no obligation to us, no expectation of advantage 
from us, and can never be in a possibility to stand in need of us; and yet he loved 
us, and hath conferred the greatest benefits upon us: so that no man can have deserved 
so ill at our hands, but that, if he be in want, and we in a condition to help him, 
he ought to come within the compass and consideration of our charity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p38">And this is the proper season for it, when we commemorate the 
greatest blessing and benefit that was ever conferred on mankind; “the Son of 
God sent into the world, on purpose to redeem and save us.” And therefore I 
cannot but very much commend the custom of feeding and relieving the poor, more 
especially at this time, when the poor do usually stand most in need of it, and 
when we commemorate “the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, who being rich became 
poor for our sakes, that we through his poverty might be made rich.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p39">2. Let us readily comply with the great design of this great love 
of God to mankind. He hath sent his Son, “that we may live through him.” But though 
he hath done all this for us, though he hath purchased so great blessings for us, 
as the pardon of our sins, and power against them, and eternal life and happiness; yet there is something to be done on our parts, to make us partakers of these 
benefits. God hath not so loved us, as to send his Son into the world, to carry 
men to heaven whether they will or no; and to rescue those from the slavery of 
the devil, and the damnation of hell, who are fond of their fetters, and wilfully 
run themselves <pb n="565" id="iii.xxxi-Page_565" />upon ruin and destruction. But the Son of God came to offer happiness 
to us, upon certain terms and conditions, such as are fit for God to propound, and 
necessary for us to perform, to make us capable of the blessedness which he offers; 
as namely, “repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ;” a 
sincere and constant endeavour of obedience to the laws and precepts of our holy 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p40">These are the terms of the gospel; and “the grace of God which 
brings salvation,” offers it only upon these terms, that we “deny ungodliness and 
worldly lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world:” 
then we may expect the blessed hope. But if we will not submit to these conditions, 
the Son of God will be no Saviour to us; for he is the author of eternal salvation 
only to them that obey him. If men will continue in their sins, the redemption wrought 
by Christ will be of no advantage to them; such as obstinately persist in an 
impenitent course, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxxi-p40.1">ipsa si velit salus, servare non potest</span></i>, “salvation itself 
cannot save them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p41">These are the conditions of our happiness, and if we submit to 
them we are “heirs of eternal life;” if we refuse, we are “sons of perdition,” 
eternally lost and undone; for we may assure ourselves, that these are the best 
and easiest terms that can ever be offered to us, because God sent them by his Son. 
This is the last effort of the Divine love and goodness, towards the recovery and 
salvation of men; so the apostle tells us (<scripRef id="iii.xxxi-p41.1" passage="Heb. i. 1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb 1:2" id="iii.xxxi-p41.2" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">2</scripRef>.), that God, “who, at 
sundry times and in divers manners, spake to the fathers, by the prophets, hath 
in these last days spoken unto us by his Son;” and if we refuse to <pb n="566" id="iii.xxxi-Page_566" />hear him, he will speak no more. After this it is not to be expected, 
that God should make any farther attempts for our recovery; for he can send no 
greater nor dearer person to us than his own Son; and if we refuse him, whom will 
we reverence? If after this we still wilfully go on in our sins, “there remains 
no more sacrifice for sin; but a fearful looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation 
to consume us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p42">3. With what joy and thankfulness should we commemorate this great 
love of God to mankind, in sending “his only-begotten Son into the world, that 
we might live through him!”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p43">This is the proper end of the blessed sacrament, which we are 
now going to receive, to represent to our minds the incarnation and passion of our 
dear Lord, by the symbols of his body broken, and by his blood shed for us. With 
what acknowledgments should we celebrate the memory of this wonderful love, which 
the Son of God hath shewn to the sons of men; endeavouring to make all the world 
in love with him, who hath so loved all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p44">Whenever we see his blood poured forth, and his body broken for 
us, so moving a sight should raise strange passions in us, of love to our Saviour, 
and hatred to our sins; and should inspire us with mighty resolutions of service 
and obedience to him; and whenever the pledges and seals of these benefits are 
delivered into our hands, the sight of them should at once wound and revive our 
hearts, and make us cry out, “Lord, how unworthy am I, for whom thou shouldest 
do and suffer all this! I am overcome by thy love, and can no longer hold out, 
against the mighty force of such kindness! I render <pb n="567" id="iii.xxxi-Page_567" />myself to thee, and will serve thee for ever, who hast 
redeemed me at so dear a rate.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxxi-p45">” Now to Him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb that 
was slain; to God even our Father, and to the Lord Jesus Christ, the first begotten 
from the dead, and the Prince of the kings of the earth; unto Him that hath loved 
us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, and hath made us kings and priests 
to God and his Father; to Him be glory and dominion, for ever and ever. Amen.”</p>
<h3 id="iii.xxxi-p45.1">END OF VOL. IV.</h3>
<hr style="width:30%; color:black; margin-top:1in" />
<p class="center" style="font-size:80%" id="iii.xxxi-p46">J. F. DOVE, Printer, St. John’s Square.</p>
</div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="iii.xxxi" next="iv.i" id="iv">
<h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="iv" next="iv.ii" id="iv.i">
  <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.xvi-p8.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii-p8.2">22:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#iii.xiv-p8.1">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=40#iii.xxi-p21.1">24:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#iii.i-p4.1">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=9#iii.xiv-p8.2">47:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#iii.xvi-p21.1">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#iii.xx-p15.2">49:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii-p32.1">12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=29#iii.xxix-p8.1">27:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxi-p30.2">34:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p28.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#iii.vi-p35.1">24:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#iii.xxii-p53.1">2:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxi-p10.2">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#iii.xxi-p10.3">14:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#iii.xix-p30.1">8:39</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xix-p47.1">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=15#iii.xiv-p12.4">29:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p28.2">29:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#iii.xxvii-p20.1">24:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezra</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxix-p7.1">10:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxix-p7.2">10:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxvi-p22.1">3:17-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.xxi-p10.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi-p6.2">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p29.1">15:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiv-p36.1">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#iii.xv-p29.1">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p29.2">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxi-p21.2">34:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#iii.xiv-p10.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#iii.xv-p4.1">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=23#iii.xiv-p36.2">39:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=23#iii.xv-p29.2">39:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxi-p21.3">91:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxi-p21.4">91:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=112&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxii-p2.1">112:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=112&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxii-p5.1">112:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=24#iii.xiv-p36.3">139:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=24#iii.xv-p29.3">139:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxii-p53.2">10:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#iii.i-p41.1">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxx-p29.1">20:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxii-p52.2">22:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxv-p12.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.xxi-p27.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxi-p27.2">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxii-p4.1">7:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.xx-p15.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxv-p30.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxv-p30.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvi-p11.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii-p32.1">47:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii-p32.2">47:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvi-p11.3">49:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxv-p13.1">57:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxv-p13.2">57:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxv-p22.1">57:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=8#iii.xx-p15.4">60:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p26.2">9:2-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#iii.xiv-p21.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxx-p13.1">29:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxi-p37.1">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#iii.xxi-p15.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#iii.xxv-p33.2">12:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.xvi-p11.7">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.i-p11.1">6:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi-p5.2">2:3-4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Haggai</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvi-p4.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvi-p1.1">2:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.xvi-p4.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xvi-p4.3">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xvi-p4.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.xvi-p17.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.xvi-p8.2">2:21-22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.xvi-p22.5">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#iii.xvi-p11.2">9:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvi-p21.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvi-p23.1">3:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.xiii-p29.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxiv-p13.2">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.xiii-p29.2">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxiv-p13.3">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xiii-p29.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxiv-p13.4">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxv-p33.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#iii.xxiii-p33.2">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii-p83.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii-p83.2">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii-p39.1">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.xii-p39.2">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.xii-p39.3">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iii.xii-p36.1">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iii.xii-p39.4">10:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#iii.xxiv-p28.2">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#iii.xii-p35.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii.xii-p35.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi-p13.1">13:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#iii.xi-p13.2">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=49#iii.xxi-p14.1">13:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=50#iii.xxi-p14.2">13:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii-p84.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#iii.xiii-p16.1">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#iii.xii-p1.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#iii.xiii-p1.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#iii.xxiv-p29.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#iii.xxi-p42.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxi-p24.1">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxi-p25.1">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii-p35.3">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#iii.xxvii-p5.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#iii.vii-p20.1">24:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.xx-p16.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=30#iii.xxi-p32.1">24:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=31#iii.xxi-p32.2">24:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii-p60.1">25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#iii.xxvi-p21.1">25:34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#iii.xii-p36.3">8:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#iii.xii-p36.2">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#iii.xxiv-p28.3">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=43#iii.iii-p60.2">9:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#iii.xxiv-p13.5">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#iii.xxiv-p13.6">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#iii.xx-p40.1">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iii.xx-p2.1">16:19-20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#iii.xvi-p11.4">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#iii.xxix-p6.2">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#iii.xviii-p21.1">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#iii.xxvii-p2.1">11:49-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#iii.vi-p46.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#iii.xxiv-p30.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi-p46.2">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#iii.xxiv-p30.2">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=33#iii.xv-p14.1">12:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=33#iii.xxvi-p18.1">12:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.xii-p34.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#iii.xii-p34.2">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#iii.xiii-p34.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxi-p26.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxvi-p18.2">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#iii.xxi-p29.1">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#iii.xxv-p30.3">16:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=47#iii.i-p2.1">1:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxviii-p4.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.xxxi-p14.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi-p24.6">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxxi-p2.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.xvi-p11.5">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#iii.iv-p32.1">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.xvii-p18.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.xviii-p21.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#iii.xvii-p16.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#iii.xviii-p21.3">14:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#iii.xvii-p16.2">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxix-p3.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiv-p19.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#iii.xxix-p3.2">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxix-p4.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxix-p2.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#iii.xvii-p16.3">16:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#iii.xvii-p16.4">16:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#iii.xiii-p21.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii-p11.1">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii-p17.1">20:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.xxviii-p33.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxviii-p34.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.xii-p39.5">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxviii-p5.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxviii-p5.2">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iii.xii-p39.6">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii-p39.7">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii-p72.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#iii.iii-p25.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=52#iii.xxviii-p33.2">7:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#iii.xxviii-p32.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.xxi-p24.2">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#iii.xxi-p13.1">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=45#iii.xxviii-p5.3">13:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iii.xxviii-p5.4">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv-p26.5">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi-p5.4">20:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#iii.xxviii-p32.2">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxviii-p39.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#iii.xv-p28.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#iii.xv-p28.2">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxviii-p31.1">26:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxix-p37.1">26:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxix-p37.2">26:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxviii-p32.3">26:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxix-p37.3">26:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.xii-p18.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxviii-p21.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p59.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxiv-p25.4">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.xxiv-p25.5">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxxi-p29.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iii.xxiv-p6.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxiv-p6.2">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.v-p15.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#iii.xxiii-p7.2">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxiv-p6.5">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxiv-p14.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#iii.x-p5.3">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#iii.x-p5.4">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxviii-p2.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#iii.xii-p20.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.xii-p20.2">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.xvi-p32.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.xvi-p32.2">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxviii-p6.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#iii.xvi-p32.3">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#iii.xx-p17.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#iii.xx-p41.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii.xx-p41.2">15:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.xxviii-p6.2">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.xiii-p26.2">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxiv-p17.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxiii-p18.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxi-p28.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii-p29.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#iii.xxviii-p4.2">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.x-p15.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.x-p15.2">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.x-p5.2">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.x-p15.3">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxv-p15.4">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#iii.xxv-p33.4">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#iii.xxv-p33.5">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=58#iii.x-p30.1">15:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=58#iii.xxiv-p32.1">15:58</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxiv-p6.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxiv-p6.4">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.x-p2.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxiv-p25.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.x-p2.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.xiii-p30.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxiv-p14.2">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxiv-p26.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxiv-p26.2">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxiv-p14.4">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxvi-p14.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.xxvi-p14.2">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.x-p3.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxvi-p14.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.xii-p17.2">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p1.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p3.3">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxvi-p14.6">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxviii-p4.3">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxv-p33.3">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxviii-p4.5">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#iii.v-p26.1">12:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#iii.xxviii-p6.3">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p26.1">13:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi-p22.3">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.xi-p22.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi-p22.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxviii-p32.4">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxviii-p32.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.xi-p5.6">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.xxviii-p6.4">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii.xxviii-p6.5">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.xxviii-p6.6">5:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.xiii-p25.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxxi-p12.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxxi-p12.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.xxxi-p12.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.xxxi-p12.5">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xvi-p11.6">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.xvii-p18.4">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxv-p15.2">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii-p20.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii-p20.4">5:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii.xxiv-p25.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxxi-p27.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxxi-p27.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxiv-p6.6">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxiv-p6.7">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxiii-p18.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.xiv-p12.1">3:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.xiii-p26.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii-p20.5">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxi-p44.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.xvii-p17.3">2:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.xxi-p44.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.xvii-p17.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.xvii-p17.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.xvii-p17.4">3:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.xviii-p36.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxv-p15.5">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv-p26.2">5:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.xxvi-p23.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxvi-p23.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxv-p22.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxvi-p23.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p20.7">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii-p20.8">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii-p20.9">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxvi-p28.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxvi-p28.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii-p20.10">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii-p20.11">2:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxviii-p32.6">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxviii-p34.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.xxiv-p3.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxx-p2.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.xvii-p2.1">2:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.xviii-p1.1">2:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.xix-p1.1">2:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii-p21.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii-p21.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii-p21.3">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxiv-p3.4">4:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxiii-p33.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.xxxi-p12.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.vi-p36.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi-p36.2">6:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.v-p15.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxiv-p3.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.xxiv-p3.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxiv-p2.1">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi-p14.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.xi-p14.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.xv-p24.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi-p36.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi-p12.1">4:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxviii-p4.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxiii-p32.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.xxiv-p3.5">3:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvi-p29.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxxi-p41.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxxi-p41.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.xxxi-p24.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxi-p2.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi-p3.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xx-p63.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.xx-p63.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi-p28.1">2:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.xx-p41.3">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.xx-p63.3">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.xx-p41.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.xx-p63.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.xi-p24.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi-p3.2">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p4.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi-p26.1">6:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxiii-p5.1">6:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxv-p40.1">6:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxiii-p35.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iii.xvii-p19.1">7:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix-p40.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iii.v-p40.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii.v-p40.2">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p40.3">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.v-p40.4">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#iii.v-p40.5">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.xvii-p18.2">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p3.1">10:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.xvii-p18.3">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv-p3.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv-p1.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi-p40.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.v-p1.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.vi-p1.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii-p1.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii-p1.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.ix-p1.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi-p3.3">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi-p18.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi-p24.4">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#iii.xi-p18.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#iii.xi-p26.3">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#iii.xi-p28.2">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#iii.xi-p24.3">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#iii.xi-p25.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#iii.xxiv-p25.6">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#iii.xi-p3.4">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii.xi-p1.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii.xiv-p5.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.x-p10.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiv-p5.2">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxiii-p5.2">11:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxiv-p33.1">11:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.xiv-p2.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.xv-p1.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#iii.xiv-p27.1">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#iii.xiv-p27.2">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p1.1">11:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii-p1.1">11:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#iii.xxiv-p14.3">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi-p24.5">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxiii-p5.3">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.xiii-p20.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxiii-p5.4">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#iii.xxiii-p5.5">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iii.xvi-p25.2">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#iii.xxi-p37.3">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#iii.xvi-p25.3">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#iii.xvi-p6.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.xvi-p7.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.xvi-p25.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.xvi-p27.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii.xxiii-p31.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxiii-p2.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxiii-p31.2">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii-p20.6">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#iii.xiv-p13.3">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxiii-p7.3">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi-p28.2">27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.xxiv-p25.7">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxiv-p25.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxiii-p32.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxviii-p6.9">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxiii-p32.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxviii-p44.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxviii-p6.7">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.xxviii-p6.8">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxiii-p7.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.xiv-p12.5">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xv-p12.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.xv-p15.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.xv-p15.2">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p30.1">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxiv-p6.8">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxiv-p6.9">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.xxiv-p17.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.v-p12.1">5:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii-p29.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi-p27.1">2:20-21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvii-p28.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.xvii-p28.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#iii.xxiv-p13.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.xvii-p20.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p26.3">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii-p77.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p26.3">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv-p26.4">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii.i-p11.2">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi-p23.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.xi-p27.2">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.xi-p27.3">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.xvii-p22.1">5:18-21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxi-p30.1">1:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.v-p26.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii-p32.3">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxi-p37.2">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#iii.xxv-p38.3">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxvi-p25.1">13:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.xxvi-p27.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxv-p38.1">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.xxvi-p27.2">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxvi-p29.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxvi-p32.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxvi-p33.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#iii.xxv-p8.1">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxv-p8.2">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#iii.xxvi-p34.1">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxvi-p35.1">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.xx-p15.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxv-p8.3">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxv-p8.4">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxv-p38.2">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxvi-p36.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxv-p2.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#iii.xxvi-p1.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.xxvi-p25.1">17:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxvi-p26.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#iii.xxvi-p25.2">17:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxvi-p25.3">17:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#iii.xxvi-p25.4">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#iii.xxvii-p27.1">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#iii.xxv-p22.3">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi-p29.1">21:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.xxii-p19.1">2:12</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii" id="iv.ii">
  <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿εἰ ἀπιστοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐὰν ὑποστείληται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p5.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡμῶν γὰρ τὸ πολίτευμα ἐν οὐρανοῖς ὑπάρχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέστελλεν ἑαυτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκλινῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκολουθεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάρτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p9.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p9.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p12.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράβατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστελλόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφόρισμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέσμιος, ἐν κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλείπειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αἰνίγματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὀνόματι Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p27.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τούτῳ δὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντεύξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἀπιστοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴδους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εν τῇ κυβείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐχαριστίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ Θεὸς, ἢ θηρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ πρόσκαιρον ἔχειν ἁμαρτίας ἀπόλαυσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαῤῥοῦντες οὖν πάντοτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαῤῥοῦντες οὖν πάντοε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα λύσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέχωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατῶμεν τῆς ὁμολογίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυβεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατρείαν προσφέρειν τῷ Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογισάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρῶ αὐτοὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μείωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄρα μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν ἐκομίσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδέν ὑποεστειλάμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεπιδημία τις ἐστὶν ὁ βιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πειραζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσευχὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσφέρειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν παῤῥησίαν ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἔκβασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἔκβασιν τὴς ἀναστροφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ὁμολογίαντῆς ἐλπίδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv" id="iv.iii">
  <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Acquisito fine, cessant media ad finem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Admonetur omnis aetas fieri posse, quod aliquando factum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Euge bone serve: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Id Judaei ad se trahentes rebellarunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In maxima quaque fortuna minimum licere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Memoriae martyrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>O praeclarum diem, cum in illud animorum concilium caetumque proficiscar, et cum ex hac turba et colluvione discedam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnes itaque intelligant, quo ordine et via ipsa synodus post jactum fidei confessionis fundamentum sit progressura, &amp;c.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Oportet mendacem esse memorem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Percrebuerat oriente toto vetus et constans opinio, esse in fatis, ut Judaea profecti rerum potirentur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Qua lucis miseris tam dira cupido?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quae lucis miseris tam dira cupido!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicquid delirant reges, plectuntur achivi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis nisi Romanus status: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-p28.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis novus hic furor est, ne moriare, mori?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod conscientia est apud Deum, id fama est apud homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod si quis Deus mihi largiatur, ut ex hac aetate repuerescam, et in cunis vagiam, valde recusem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si violandum est jus, regnandi causa violandum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Te Deum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut Judaea profecti rerum potirentur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ad eorum orationes, opem, auxiliumque confugere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>bono igitur animo sumus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-p14.5">1</a></li>
 <li>cadere in constantem virum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dicit norma judicii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>et verba valent ut nummi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ex vita ista discedo tanquam ex hospitio, non tanquam ex domo; commorandi enim natura diversorium nobis, non habitandi dedit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>fatendum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fristra fit per plura quod fieri potest per pauciora: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>germen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ignis fatuus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>indices expurgatorii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ipsa si velit salus, servare non potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>jus vita et necis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>luribus persuasio : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.4">1</a></li>
 <li>mero motu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>mortui non mordent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>non obstante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>omnino: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>omnino beati sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>oriens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-p22.7">1</a></li>
 <li>pars laesa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pro hac vice: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quoad hoc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quod non fecerant Barbari, fecerunt Barberini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio ultima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>scire volunt secreta domus atque inde timeri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>seculum futurum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sed stultas divertit ad dolos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sedes ubi fata quietas ostendunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>testimonium rei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p69.1">1</a></li>
 <li>unum necessarium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p32.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="iv.iii" next="toc" id="iv.iv">
  <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_I">I</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_336_1">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxii-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiii-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxiv-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_465_1">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxv-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvi-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxvii-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxviii-Page_515">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_516">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_517">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_518">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_520">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_520_1">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_521">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_522">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_523">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_524">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_525">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_526">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_527">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_528">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_529">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_530">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_531">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxix-Page_532">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_533">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_534">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_535">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_536">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_537">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_538">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_539">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_540">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_541">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_542">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_543">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_544">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_545">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_546">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_547">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_548">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_549">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxx-Page_550">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_552">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_553">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_554">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_555">555</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_556">556</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_557">557</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_558">558</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_559">559</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_560">560</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_561">561</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_562">562</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_563">563</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_564">564</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_565">565</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_566">566</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxxi-Page_567">567</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




	

	</ThML.body>
</ThML>
